ã€ŠI am the Queenã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1

    After two years

    "Pst . . . Look, it''s the Ice Queen."

    "She''s so mesmerizing as always."

    "Well, that is what she''ll ever be. It''s a good thing she has that beautiful face. With her rotten personality and brains, what will be left of her?"

    *giggle

    *chuckle

    "Hey! Look, it''s the Prince."

    "Woah! He''s so dashing as always. A perfect male lead in any drama."

    "As usual, they''re together. I''m surprised how Daniel can stand her. She''s so nasty."

    "Well, it only proves beauty blinds all men."

    *gossip

    *gossip

    Amidst the sea of gossiping shy diversified crowds of students with theirpetitive outfits, a girl with pink shoulder-length fluffy hair,bed neatly in a cute ribbon headband, was walking under the gentle wind of the Summer sky. Her hazelnut eyes shone as her pinkish lips curve in a radiant smile, drawing dimples on her cheeks. She looked cute and adorable in her simple white shirt and blue chequered above the knee skirt paired with white sandals and shoulder leather bag.

    She tucked a hair behind her ear, blown by the calm breeze, and the boys stopped, ncing at her with their adoring eyes.

    A moving sight to behold in the early Summer morning, putting the onlookers in a good mood.

    The only problem was; she didn''t have any crest on her, which signifies the higher echelon of the Academy. But even so, she was not oppressed due to her cheerful and down to earth personality. Another reason, she studied her whole life in Unmei Academy ever since her primary days. Thus, all the student''s, Elites or not, regarded her with respect and adoration.

    Sisley Lacroft. The only daughter in a simple middle-ss family of five.

    Sisley smiled and waved her hands when she saw her friends, Jen Combrelle and Max Figardo, both were Elite students. Also, one of the reasons why Sisley was not tormented. With a best friend like Jen, the prime minister''s daughter, and Max, son of a tycoon in Apricot Country in the south, second only to Burberry Country in terms of wealth, no one would dare antagonize her.

    As to the story as to how they became friends, Jen and Sisley knew each other since young. At first, Jen ridiculed Sisley for being poor back in their primary days. However, Sisley continued to befriend the prime minister''s daughter and the only girl who yed with the spoiled princess. And before they knew it, they became the best of friends.

    As for Max, he like Sisley since their first year in college until this day of their second year. Even though he knew Sisley already like someone else, he secretly nourished his feelings for her. Helping her whenever necessary.

    "Hey! Look who''s there!" Jen nudged Sisley, pointing a finger to where the infamous Evangeline Krisnov was ¨C¨C now, Evangeline Heart, together with Daniel Richardson, walking hand in hand.

    Daniel Richardson. A nice young gentleman, born in a wealthy aristocratic family in Evend country, which is a far running contender for being the first flourishing country next to Burberry. He has royal blood with his mother being a Duchess while his father a Prince, making his grandparents the Queen and King of Evend.

    But even so, even with all the wealth, fame and power, Daniel remained humble and kind to everyone.

    Though Daniel forgot about her, forgotten how he saved a young girl in the past, Sisley cherished those memories deep in her heart for it was when her romantic feelings blossomed ¨C¨C blossoming each year.

    Smiling, she ignored the pain in her chest, ignoring the various negative emotions boiling inside her. She was in love with Daniel ever since he helped her, a total of eight years to now. She watched as Daniel and his girlfriend for one year, Evangeline Heart, her ssmate ever since as long as she could remember, strolling for ss. Looking like a pair of lovers straight out from a painting.

    It was like something of a higher power was ying with Evangeline and her, sticking them together in the same sses since eight grade.

    And now, she, Daniel, and Evangeline, together with Max, were in the same course, business management. While Jen was in the fashion design and modeling department, taking a modeling course.

    At first, Sisley didn''t know which course to take, so she decided to take whatever Daniel was taking. But she sure didn''t expect that Daniel and Evangeline would be an item after only a month of starting their first year in college.

    Sisley bitterly smiled at herself. After she greeted Max, she focused her attention on her best friend, who wouldn''t stop frowning and ring at Evangeline Heart.

    "Why are you always ring at her? She didn''t do anything to you," she said, speaking her thoughts.

    Raising an eyebrow, Jen nced at her before rolling her dark blue eyes in the sky.

    "And why are you defending her?" Jen countered. "Come on. You know better than anyone how cruel and nasty that bitch''s personality is!"

    Sisley bit her lower lip, couldn''t argue with what her friend said.

    That was right. She knew better than anyone how cruel Evangeline could be ¨C¨C being ssmates with her and all.

    Evangeline was like a high Queen who wouldn''t bother a single fleeting look at anyone nor a small curve of the lips. Not even to adults and teachers.

    Ever since elementary, Evangeline was always arrogant and proud and cruel. If someone seated beside her, they had to steel themselves for once their things fell in her personal space, she stomped it with her million-dor shoe. If someone talked to her, she sent them crying back to their mommy. When someone identally bumped into her, she embarrassed them for the entire school to see. If someone confessed to her, she made them her ve.

    She doesn''t say sorry ¨C¨C ever!

    She won''t genuinely smile at anyone ¨C¨C ever!

    She was unstoppable and took anything and everything she wanted with a smile on her face. She wore her strength and weakness equally well. She had always been half goddess, half hell.

    "Hmp! She''s a perfect example of beauty with no brains. I can''t believe Daniel fell for her!" Jen continued to berate.

    Sisley didn''t say anything at the continuing rude remarks of her best friend.

    Evangeline was smart during their elementary days, a constant honor student. However, ever since her mother died, she just let go of everything and did whatever she wanted.

    Sometimes, she wondered why Evangeline still goes to school.

    Must be for Daniel. Her chest tightened at the thought.

    "Well, you got to admit, the girl is a turn on," Max whistled, eyeing Evangeline''s round, voluptuous butt.

    Evangeline was wearing a sexy red bodycon dress insinuating all her curves. And Sisley thought that throughout the years, the beautiful Evangeline turned into an alluring Divinity. She couldn''t entirely me Daniel why he fell for Evangeline''s charms. Whether the girls liked it or not, most of the boys in the Academy has a crush on Evangeline Heart even with her unpleasant personality.

    "Hmp! You men and your lustful nature!" Jen barked, batting an eyelid at Max while thetter reciprocated with a yful wink.

    "Come on, stop arguing." Sisley interfered. "We''re going to bete for our first ss."

    She grabbed both Jen and Max''s arm and pulled them towards the majestic building designated for marketing college students while Jen went to her own department''s building.

 Chapter 2 - 2

    Sisley blinked, trying to make sure she was in the right room.

    But there it was.

    A mesmerizing Goddess, sitting prim and proper, looking at the scenery outside the window with disinterest in her lovely translucent purple eyes. Beside her seated a dashingly handsome man, smiling andughing with his friends.

    Sisley bit her lips and inwardly squealed in happiness and groan in frustration at the same time. Happy because she was ssmates with Daniel once more. And groan in frustration for she was going to endure the heart torturing pain by this couple for another school year.

    When she found out that Daniel and Evangeline had gotten together, her world crumbled before her eyes, and she fell sick for a month.

    She admitted that she hated Evangeline and was bitter towards her. She believed the gossips that it was Evangeline who confessed to Daniel first. And being a kind-hearted gentleman that Daniel is, he agreed.

    She believed it because with all the rumors, Evangeline never denied it.

    Sisley sighed, taking the seat beside Max, who was sitting behind Daniel. She did not want to sit behind Evangeline. No one dared sat near Evangeline Heart except maybe her boyfriend, and it was the best seat to ogle at Daniel during ss.

    Evangeline didn''t like anyone sitting anywhere near her. She would always choose the seat beside the window, never listening to the teacher. Her eyes were ever-shifting towards the scenery outside, looking all bored at the mortal world.

    Sisley sighed through her mouth as she peered at Daniel, who was talking andughing with Max together with some boys who she didn''t know.

    Must be the boys from other ss who wanted to catch up to him after the long school break. She thought.

    Daniel was a charismatic guy with no w. He''s smart. His kind. He''s handsome and rich. The captain of the basketball team and a member of the student body. No wonder all were drawn to him like butter to a toast.

    Max was also part of the basketball team, the reason why he and Daniel became friends. Daniel was his rival in secret while the other boys surrounding them were their teammates and long-time friends.

    Everyone greeted Daniel, and he smiled and said his greetings in return, much to the girls giggling while they threw dagger gazes at Evangeline who remained oblivious to it all.

    Evangeline remained seated with a hand holding her chin, elbow resting on the table, looking uninterested at the view outside. Even with all the girls weing her boyfriend, she didn''t budge from her reverie. She knew at the end of the day ¨C¨C Daniel belongs to me.

    "Aw!" Sisley frowned when something hit her head.

    "Sorry," said a soothing voice that Sisley couldn''t help but look up to discover who it was who bumped her head.

    "It''s okay." She shed a dimpled smile when she saw who it was before she resumed looking at Daniel ¨C¨C not minding the messy dark-haired boy with ck thick-rimmed eyesses.

    Eric Phelps

    A certified nerd at school. Always bullied by the students because of his poor status. He was a working student who would do odd jobs like washing dishes in the school cafeteria so he could eat for free during lunch. A janitor at the end of ss so he could have extra cash besides the school''s allowance for top students which was provided for him. Though his tuition was free, a privilege given to straight-A honor students, he still worked part-time during evening and weekends for extra ie to pay his bills.

    Not much of his background was known. The only thing mattered in this society was, he was a poor part-timer boy.

    An irrelevant character.

    Eric sat behind Evangeline much to the student''s surprised. A few couldn''t help but stare. Even Daniel couldn''t resist a nce.

    No one sat near Evangeline Heart besides her boyfriend ¨C¨C ever.

    Eric remained oblivious to it all as he ransacked his tattered old backpack for his notebook and pencil case, ready to take down notes and listen to the teacher like a good boy that he is.

    Choruses of his ssmates'' sneers echoed as they mockinglyughed at him, pointing at his old clothes, shoes, and bag.

    Still, even though Eric wore old garments, it was clean and neatly pressed, not a wrinkle was present.

    "Hey, did you know what happened during school break?" One of the girls gossiped.

    "What?"

    "Rumors has it, Evangeline and Daniel fought. Ever since then, their rtionship has been rocky."

    *giggles

    "Hmp! Finally, Daniel opened his eyes and saw who that bitch truly is, just a girl with a slutty face."

    Sisley was secretly ted upon hearing the murmured gossips. Whether she admitted to it or not, she was praying for this news. For the day that Daniel and Evangeline would break up. Though she didn''t say it out in the open, she wanted Daniel to break up with Evangeline for the reason that Evangeline didn''t deserve a kind man like Daniel.

    A smile blossomed across Sisley''s faceplete with droopy eyes as she adoringly watched Daniel from the side while fantasizing about him and her.

    On the other hand, Evangeline was bored to death. She didn''t care about the rumors nor gossips one bit. What she only cared about was herself . . . since when all said and done, she smirked ¨C¨C Human beings are selfish creatures.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    Two months passed by peacefully and before anyone knew it, it was time for Unmei Academy''s summer end exam. Followed by the school''s popr annual sportspetition where each departmentpeted in varying athletic games for victory.

    Although the Academy was big and had countless rooms and facilities, the amount of college students taken in each course was only numbered about forty, and usually separated into two ss based on credit standing. It only showed how extremely difficult it was to get in. Without a national level IQ or rmendation from the Academy or backing or influence, the students'' name wouldn''t even appear on the list of examinees for the entrance exam.

    But of course, the elementary and high school division was entirely different. Each level had its buildings and games and never intermingled with the upper and lower levels. Furthermore, the screening for the elementary and high school division was not strictpared to the college level. It was why the Academy had more teenagers in high school and kids in elementary than adults in college.

    Since the college students'' numbers were low, the rules allowed for one person to y multiple games, as long as that person didn''t exhaust himself given it was just a one-day affair.

    ----

    After many sleepless nights and brain exhaustion, the summer end exam finally ended.

    In the spacious hallway inside the colossal college administrative building, a group of students huddled in front of the announcement board. There was an endless list stered on the board showing the students ranking from the summer end exam, arranged per course.

    The student body wanted to disy the list for the sole purpose of motivating the undergraduates to study harder. After all, everyone wanted their names carved on the top ten list for all to see.

    Evangeline smirked when her eyes ran through the list, musing it was all a bluff, hiding the real main goal of boosting the student counsel''s poprity. All the members of the student council were on that top list.

    It''s nothing but a farce.

    The students gave way at the sight of Evangeline approaching. Though most were angry and annoyed at her, none actually dared to be antagonistic nor rude towards her out in the open. Not to mention she still had the backing of a powerful business tycoon even though she was disowned. Furthermore, most suffered from tongue paralysis just from her icy, intimidating presence alone.

    It''s better to stay back than humiliate yourself. Everyone thought.

    As usual, the girls were eying Evangeline, looking all hypnotic in her turtleneck fitted sleeveless shirt and high waist cks with a long linen zer draped around her bare arms,plete with expensive essories down to her million-dor backpack and shoes. Her silkyvender hair was tied in a high ponytail while her face was blushed in a perfect ''red carpet'' makeup.

    The boys stole nces at her, peering at her plump breasts, dainty waist, and round buttocks.

    They gulped when they caught her scent ¨C¨C a dangerous, enticing aroma of milk, honey, and peaches.

    So tempting!

    But of course, all they could do was look. They hadn''t forgotten those guys who confessed to her before Daniel came along. Those boys had to transfer schools ever since she humiliated them in front of the whole students no less.

    Remaining oblivious to everyone''s thoughts, Evangeline made one final glimpsed on the board before she turned and swayed out of the hall.

    "Geez. I hate her. A wannabe Queen when all she is, just a nasty pretty face," One of the girls mumbled while the others nodded in approval.

    "Yeah, just look at her name stered on the lowest rank. The second-year management course has about forty students, and she''s on the veryst. How humiliating is that?"

    The girls smirked and agreed to each other''sment until one of them hushed the other, pointing at a lone man, who was frowning at the side. His hands inside his pockets, his back slumped as he walked in the direction where Evangeline left.

    "Oh, my god. That''s Daniel. Did he hear me talking bad about his girlfriend just now?"

    The girls panic, feeling embarrassed and shame. It was one thing to insult Evangeline, but Daniel is a good man. No one wanted to hurt his feelings. And who would be happy if someone talked bad about their girlfriend behind their back?

    "Don''t worry guys. Daniel and that bitch will break up soon." One of thedies sneered, confidence in her voice as she shed out her phone.

    "What made you say that?"

    "Look at this. This is a picture of that bitch shoving a kid. I don''t know when this happened, but rumors say it happened on their date. Daniel was so angry at her and stormed off, leaving her behind."

    The girls smirked, and some snickered. "Such an evil woman. She even hurt a kid? What a cruel, terrible witch. I hope Daniel breaks up with her soon. Such a waste of good man."

    *gossip

    *gossip

    At the side, the guys stared at each other.

    Women, when jealous sure are venomous.

    They felt a little sorry for Evangeline. Other than the opinions of the girls, the boys thought otherwise. Yes, she was cruel and has a horrible personality, but Evangeline never crossed someone unless that someone crossed her first or that someone had the unfortunate luck in bumping into her.

    The men sighed and shook their heads. When a girl couldn''tpete against a woman, she would talk and gossip behind that woman''s back.

    Amidst the invincible battling of opinions in the air, Sisley remained oblivious to it all. Her eyes focused on the back of that lonely man who walked out.

    After much self-talk, deliberation, and hesitation, she finally decided to follow him.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    Sisley shadowed Daniel deeper inside the garden where tall, towering trees, sculptured bushes, and decorative vibrant flowers blocked the sun.

    She wondered if Daniel was going to cut sses. And much to her amazement, heid down on the grass with arms behind his head. He stared nkly at the sky, face mncholic. Mesmerized at the sight of him, shining and sparkling, she was lost at the view of his handsome features and she was pulled in the memory of the past.

    It was also like this day. Warm and sunny.

    She was bullied due to her weak stature and meek personality. She was not yet friends with Jen at that time. She was crying when he happened to hear her. She remembered how his presence alone was enough to scare the ones who frightened her. Then without a word, he reached out and patted her head.

    "Hey, everything''s going to be alright," he said, smiling, drawing a dimple on his left cheek.

    Then and there, he became her prince. Her knight in shining armor.

    Even though their meeting was short and Daniel seemed to forgot all about it. She, however, nourished those feelings. Not forgetting a single moment.

    Not knowing when or why, Sisley found herself approaching Daniel.

    "Who''s there?"

    Daniel stood to his feet and turned towards the noise. He saw a petite young girl with a pink ribbon hairband adorably decorating her shoulder length fluffy hair. His shoulders loosened and he shed a friendly smile.

    "Oh, it''s only you. You scared me for a moment there. I thought it was the teacher who found out I was cutting sses," he said,ughing a little.

    Sisley blushed and forgot her name when Daniel flushed her a killer smile. Her heart thumped more forceful by the second that she feared he could hear it.

    "Are you also cutting sses?" Daniel asked with his usual friendly tone.

    Still in a dream like state, Sisley dazedly nodded her head.

    Daniel grinned. "I never thought the obedient Sisley Lacroft also knows how to cut sses."

    Sisley''s heart missed a beat upon hearing her name from Daniel''s lips.

    "Y-you . . . you remember me?!" She uttered the words in excitement.

    Staring at her, a warm smile reced Daniel''s grin.

    "Of course I remember you, we are ssmates after all," he said through the amusement in his voice while his thoughts flew to that time when he saved a little girl.

    He recalled that girl was so small, skinny and weak that he couldn''t help but protect her against those little tyrants. It was after lunch and he was taking his afternoon nap when he heard a girl crying, surrounded by boys and girls.

    Daniel swept Sisley with his ocean blue eyes. That small skinny girl turned into a charming young woman with the right curves in the right ces.

    "Ehehehe, yes. Right," Sisley said between giggles, drawing cute dimples in each cheek as she yfully knocked herself with her knuckles, tongue sticking out, looking adorably cute.

    Daniel was rendered speechless for a moment. His eyes narrowed as he watched Sisley''s innocent smile and angelic face. Somehow, he was refresh, warmth filling his heart.

    Being with Evangeline for a year was truly ¨C¨C exhausting.

    The icy intimidating woman was indeed a cold and heartless person by nature, and without even knowing it, his heart too began to froze.

    Daniel, like any other men, was enamored at Evangeline''s cold countenance and aloofness. At first, he liked her personality. He was challenged in the prospect of her submitting to him like the goal and dreams of most men.

    But it turns out, Evangeline was truly a heartless and unpleasant person that even with the amount of warmth and attention he gave her, she remained cold and indifferent even to him ¨C¨C her boyfriend!

    Sometimes, every so often, he thought why she even said ''yes'' to him in the first ce. Every time that they were together, Evangeline wouldn''t let him hug her nor kiss her nor be anywhere intimate with her. It gotten to the point he felt depressed. He felt less of a man. He felt unloved.

    But this innocent, charming woman in front of him just thawed his frozen heart with her simple smile. Her pure and heartfelt smile made his ice-covered heart beat once more.

    Without knowing it, his lips stretched in a genuine grin, different from his practice polite smile.

    In the end, the whole morning, Daniel and Sisley talked andughed about the things that happened to them in the past years. It was a first that Daniel felt alive again when talking to the opposite sex.

    Evangeline was an extremely possessive person that any slightest hint to himing from a female, she wouldsh out and humiliate that poor girl in front of the whole world to see.

    At first, he was happy about it. But as times went by, he got frustrated and angry at her for treating him like she owned him. Like he was nothing more than an object to her.

    Sisley, on the other hand, was in cloud nine. She couldn''t believe that one simple move, she and Daniel had gotten a lot closer. If she knew this would happen, she should have approached him in the past.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    Days past by quietly, and before everyone knew it, it was almost time for the Academy''s annual sports festival.

    For Daniel and Sisley, since that time they cut sses, they had grown closer to one another. Daniel love talking to her and like what he was feeling every time that they were together. Sisley was like a breath of warm fresh air after the never-ending rain and cold.

    Daniel knew what Sisley felt for him. He was not an idiot. Her beautiful hazelnut eyes, which shone every time that they were together, was enough proof that she likes him. But instead of backing away, he found himself drawn to her innocent face, heart-warming smiles, and caring personality.

    Sisley was so differentpared to Evangeline''s strong, intimidating self. She was the sweet, delicate, cute, and frail type. The type that stirred anyone''s manly instincts to protect and cherish for the rest of her life.

    In the beginning, Daniel thought Sisley was a boring woman. But after talking and getting to know her, he found himself drawn to her wits and sense of humor.

    He was amazed at how caring Sisley truly was. Like every time that they secretly saw each other after school, she would ask him first on how his day was. And if he was hungry, she would feed him with her home cook meal ¨C¨C well, what was left of it anyway.

    He also found her kind personality irresistible. Like the one time he saw her making her way and giving her all in helping a student who was lost. Also, knowing that she was in the healthmittee, the newspaper club that solely focus writing about advocates and rights, and other organizations that concentrated helping human beings, made him think that she would be a good Queen in the future.

    A Queen he very much like to be by his side.

    He knew that what he was doing was wrong, but he couldn''t stop himself. He couldn''t stop himself from meeting with her in secret after school in the garden. He sometimes even skipped lunch or eat little so he had room for her cookingter. He was so caught up with his new found feelings when he was together with her. A happy and warm feeling that filled his heart with joy and excitement.

    "Hey."

    Daniel blinked. He was pulled out from his thoughts, and he nced at the stunning woman sitting opposite him.

    Raising an eyebrow, Evangeline smiled in a sarcastic way.

    "I know that I''m beautiful, but you don''t have to stupidly gape at me with mouth hanging open." She teased with her usual indulgent, clear voice.

    Daniel''s brows briefly crumpled. He couldn''t help butpare Evangeline''s confident, sarcastic tone to Sisley''s warm, cheerful ones.

    "It looks like your thoughts are not with me as I can see your brain is scattering all over the ce."

    Daniel''s frown deepened. This was another thing he didn''t like about her. The way she said words in a soft voice but mocking tone. The way she spoke like she belittled everyone. Like she was above the rest. Whenever she opened her lips, only conceited words came out from her mouth.

    He sighed, suddenly feeling exhausted.

    They were at a luxury mall inside a famous Michelin awarded restaurant having their once a week date every weekend. It was not even an hour when they met and he was already losing his patience with her.

    "The game on Monday . . . ," Evangeline said, breaking the silence. "The teacher forced me to y in the sports fest, so the ss president put me in the dodgeball game in the morning while pass the baton in the afternoon. The P.E. teacher said it''s for my grades, so I expect you''ll be there, attending to me."

    With refined and ssy movement, she sliced her meat and ate it before sipping her wine.

    Daniel closed his eyes. This was another thing he didn''t like about her.

    She''s so bossy!

    He felt like he was her servant and not her boyfriend. Doing her assignments, her projects, carrying her bags, her things, her shopping bags. And now, she wanted him to tend to her during her ys?

    He inwardly screamed in frustration.

    Doesn''t she know I''m ying two games in the morning and two games in the afternoon? Doesn''t she even care about me at all?

    "I can''t," he said, helplessness in his voice. "I have two games in the morning and two games in the afternoon." He didn''t notice that he was already cutting his meat with so much force that the knife screeched against his te.

    "You can''t?"

    Evangeline''s cold face remained neutral, voice soft and sardonic. She smirked and didn''t say anything more.

    Daniel was about to explode in anger and frustration.

    There it is! That mocking voice and eyes.

    Every time he couldn''t do one of her demands, she gave him a cynical smile and a disappointed look.

    Lost his appetite, he contented to text their team''s basketball manager, asking for their daily practice routine.

    "Who is it?"

    The corner of Daniel''s eyes twitched. Nevertheless, he remained polite and gentlemanly in answering.

    "Nina, our basketball manager. I''m asking for our daily routine since the match with other universities areing in the first week of Fall."

    Evangeline observed Daniel with a knowing smile and sardonic eyes. She knew Nina has a crush on him. She knew the girl would alter Daniel''s schedule, making it earlier than the rest so the woman could have an ''alone time'' with him.

    "Let me see," she said, hand extending at him.

    Frowning, Daniel sighed through his mouth. He knew better than anyone that it was useless to argue with Evangeline Heart, so he obediently handed his phone.

    Evangeline''s smile grew wider when she saw Daniel''s schedule. Like what she expected, it was earlier than the rest. She peered at her boyfriend who she silently called an idiotic oblivious guy before she pressed the call button.

    "Hello, is this Nina?" Evangeline beamed when Daniel''s eyes bulged from their sockets, staring at her in disbelief.

    "This is Evangeline Heart. I want you to know that the man you are secretly coveting and scheming at is already seeing someone, and that someone is me in case you are leaving in a cave and didn''t hear the news. Well, I couldn''t exactly me you since you look like a cavewoman with no morals whatsoever. Nice talking to you. Bye."

    Without an ounce of guilt, Evangeline handed Daniel''s phone back to him and resumed eating like nothing happened.

    . . .

    . . .

    BAM!

    "What the hell is wrong with you?!"

    Daniel couldn''t take it anymore and exploded. He mmed his palms against the table, which lure the people to look their way.

    Evangeline tapped a napkin on her lips and arranged the said cloth on herp before she faced Daniel.

    "What do you mean, Daniel?" she asked, voice innocent as her face,pletely opposite from the fuming man.

    "Don''t y dumb with me!" Daniel spat. "Why are you so mean and harsh? Are you even human? Where''s your heart?"

    Evangeline stared at the furious man with a still calm face and smiling lips.

    "I don''t understand why you are so angry, Daniel. I only told her what''s on my mind. Unless . . . freedom of speech is now forbidden?"

    "You could have told her kindly without the insults! Don''t you have anypassion?"

    For a moment, Evangeline stared at Daniel straight in the eyes before she leaned forward, holding her chin at the back of her palm.

    "Kindly? I don''t know how to put it in any other way. Would you like it if I had said please?" Her lips formed azy grin as she continued when Daniel was rendered speechless. "And what do you mean by insults, Daniel? Those are my honest opinions of her. If I wanted to insult her, I wouldn''t say ''cavewoman with no morals,'' but a slutty whore, prostituting herself to get you between her legs."

    Daniel''s gasped echoed in the silence that soon followed after Evangeline''s speech. He closed his eyes tight. His fingers balled into fists, trying to control himself. Afraid if he didn''t, he might hurt her in a moment of anger.

    "You are . . . heartless," he hissed through the gap of his gritted teeth.

    Abruptly he stood, chair scraping the carpet floor. He stormed out, for who knew how many times now, but Evangeline''s sweet voice stopped him on his path.

    "What?!" he snapped.

    "You hadn''t pay your end of the meal."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel took a deep breath. He grabbed his wallet and tossed a few thousand dors on the table and left without a word.

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline stared at the money, eyes glinting in coldness it could probably freeze hell itself.

    "Excuse me. More wine?"

    She broke out from her temporary loss of self upon hearing that soothing clear voice. Looking up, she gazed at the dark messy hair and ck thick-rimmed eyesses of a familiar man.

    She sluggishly held her goblet before Eric poured wine into it. Then he bowed and attended the other guests.

    Evangeline didn''t care about Eric one bit. She wasn''t curious nor interested to know how hended a job at one of Blue River City''s famous restaurant that only served luxurious cuisine and hired HRM graduates to pose as waiters.

    As long as he doesn''t cross me, I won''t do anything in turn.

 Chapter 6 - 6

    This was the day that all the students were expecting, Unmei Academy''s sports festival!

    Prominent figures, celebrities, tycoons even politicians and some royalties attended this event to watch and cheer for their family and friends.

    The Academy had strict rules that observers, rtive or not, should not, in any way, interfere with the event. They were not allowed toe close and speak to their sons and daughters during the entirety of the game. They were only permitted to watch and cheer and nothing else.

    "Daniel!"

    "Daniel!"

    The huge gym reverberated from the earth-shattering sound of Daniel''s name, the star and MVP yer of the basketball game.

    Basketball was a fan girls dream. It was a sport of athletic men who were often sweating, panting, and dealing with their feelings in a confined space. Thus, it was no wonder this game had many women cheering and going crazy in stimulus. Some girls even cried or at the verged of losing their selves.

    Among them, Sisley''s heart was fluttering, skipping a beat every time that Daniel scored. As she continued watching his remarkable disy of skills, she fell even more in love with him.

    Daniel is so . . . awesome . . . She thought, sighing in bless.

    At the side, while Daniel and Max yed like the star of an action movie, being cheered and cried upon, Eric was sitting on a bench, reading his notes. He was the only person on the bench. From start to end of the game, he didn''t even get the chance to warm up.

    Who would let him y with his nerdy countenance, appearing weak in strength and physical endurance? No one would take the chance with Daniel being apetitive man. All Daniel thought when ying was winning, and he would not allow a little slip just because he let a single person ruin the momentum of the game.

    On the other side, while some of the management boys were busy ying basketball, some of the management girls were busy ying dodgeball.

    Evangeline and her not so popr ssmates were forced to y this game of pain. Since it was only the five of them who were present and no spare, the exact number to y dodgeball ording to rules, everyone was required toe on the ying field.

    Smirking, Evangeline knew it was nned by their ss president, who was a girl by the way, and every girl hated her, that was why she was put in this game together with her other ssmates of the lower stratum.

    She inspected her opponents. Tall, well built like they came out from a football match and very able to break some bones. She then stared at her team.

    . . .

    . . .

    Weak. It was the only word for it.

    Her opponents sized her up, the corners if their lips twitched in an evil grin and she respond with her own signature smirk ¨C¨C challenging them.

    Hmp! You''ve underestimated me. She thought. Not waiting for another second, she raised her hand.

    "I forfeit."

    She grabbed her things and swayed out of the stinking room.

    . . .

    . . .

    The teachers and students were speechless, to say the least. The teachers all wanted to shout and drag Evangeline back, but they knew that forfeiting wasn''t against the rules.

    All of them hadn''t expected that Evangeline would give up just like that, knowing by relinquishing, their team would entirely lose the game since they had no spare.

    They clearly underestimated her heartlessness and shamelessness.

    ----

    After ying basketball, his second game in the morning, Daniel swiftly shoved his things inside his backpack, couldn''t wait to be with Sisley in their secret meeting ce.

    With his still basketball attire on, he ran towards the exit into the deeper parts of the garden.

    Likewise, Eric was preparing to leave when Max stopped him.

    "Eric, right?" Max said, "Sorry, but can you give this to Daniel? I have another game after this and Daniel might need his phone," he exined, handing Daniel''s phone to the nerdy man.

    For a time, Eric stared at Max with his usual stoic face before he seized the phone and dashed to where Daniel had gone.

    "Weirdo . . . ," Max muttered, shaking his head.

    ----

    In the deeper parts of the garden where towering trees blocked the sun, Sisley carefullyid out boxes after boxes of food, making sure everything was perfect.

    She giggled in anticipation, couldn''t shake away the quivering of her nerves. And when the man of her dreams came in, panting and catching his breath, the sweat on her palms never ceased. It was like her hands turned into a faucet with a broken lever where cold water burst nonstop.

    "Sorry . . . ," Daniel said between breaths. "Have you been waiting long?"

    He ran his hand through his dump hair, beads of sweat trickling down his face. Coupled by his basketball attire, which formed his muscr frame, he appeared enticingly attractive.

    Gulping, Sisley replied, "N-no . . . I just got here." She blushed when Daniel grinned at her.

    "Liar . . . ," Daniel said, rolling the word longer in his tongue. "You''re clearly here much early to set these all up. Are these for me?"

    When he saw the bundles of foodsid before him, his heart felt like it would burst. Couldn''t contain his happiness, he crossed the distance between them.

    "Uhmm . . . W-well . . . Y-you are ying four games in one day. So . . . you need enough energy to replenish the ones you''ve lost." Sisley fumbled her fingers, eyes on the ground as her cheeks reddened.

    Seeing her like that, all cute and adorable, Daniel let out a heartyugh. He gently pinched her chin and raised her head to look at her lovely hazelnut eyes.

    "Thank you . . . ," he whispered.

    Sisley held her gasp when Daniel''s hot breath fanned her face. Her hormones were rampaging in full gear as the smell of mint in his breath mingled with his sweat.

    They were so close!

    Super close that she could hear his heartbeat against his chest . . . or was it hers? She wasn''t interested in knowing as she was swept away by the deep blue color of his world. She imagined the vast open sky where seagulls flew freely and dolphins jumped from the sea.

    Time was at a standstill and no one wanted to disrupt the silence. Lost in each other''s eyes, Daniel leaned closer and closer while Sisley''s eyelids dropped inch by inch in anticipation.

    "I hate to break your romantic moment, but I have to interfere as I can''t stand the insects bites anymore."

    The spell was broken and they jolted away from each other. Their eyes stretched to the maximum when they saw who interrupted their almost heart-warming kiss.

    "E-Evangeline . . ."

    Daniel muffled, a terrible sense of guilt flooded his mind. Acid rise in his throat, and the ground seemed to wobble before his feet. He thought Evangeline was still ying dodgeball!

    Unfortunately for Daniel, Evangeline quit, and instead decided to sleep in the deepest parts of the garden. On the way, she even saw Sisley setting up lunch boxes. She ignored her and went deeper in the forest near theke for a good shut-eye. Only to be awaken by that oh so familiar voice.

    Just like Daniel, Sisley didn''t know what to do. She trembled at the sight of Evangeline''s cold piercing gaze and her knees almost gave way.

    "Oh please, don''t stop at my expense. After all, I''m just Daniel''s girlfriend." Evangeline smiled, staring at the two guilt-stricken people.

    "E-Eva¨C¨C"

    Daniel didn''t finish his sentence when Evangeline raised her hand to stop him.

    "It''s okay, Daniel. I mean," Evangeline raised one shoulder in a graceful half shrugged, "I''m not exactly nice to you and didn''t treat you the way a girlfriend should treat a boyfriend. But at least I was always true to you. Unlike you who is spouting kindness andpassion all the time, but is secretly meeting another woman behind my back?"

    Daniel was speechless and couldn''t utter a word of retort. He briefly lostmunication with his brain and the overflowing emotion of guilt took over his mind. He could only stare at Evangeline with a face full of shame.

    Evangeline arched an eyebrow at Sisley as her lips curved in a mocking way.

    "And you . . . Sisley Lacroft. The girl that everyone loves. The girl who can''t even hurt a fly. The one who is all nice and kind and full ofpassion."

    Evangeline briefly nced at the lunch boxes and sneered. Her long stylish nails rested on her tantalizing red lips as she said, "So tell me, how does it feel to steal someone else''s boyfriend? Not so nice and kind andpassionate now, are we?"

    Evangelineughed through her breath when the two couldn''t even move their lips to defend themselves.

    When a tear slid from Sisley''s cheek, Daniel stepped forward and shielded her from Evangeline''s view.

    "Look, you can say anything you want to say about me," he said, "It is all my fault. Sisley didn''t do anything wrong."

    Evangeline raised an eyebrow paired with a sardonic scoff as she eyed the lunch boxes. Didn''t do anything wrong, indeed.

    "Don''t get me wrong, Daniel," she retorted, "I''m not here to argue nor say something about anything to anyone."

    With a domineering face, chin jutting out, she nced at the trembling girl, who was cowering behind Daniel.

    "Queens don''tpete with hoes."

    Her cold lc eyes then stared at the man, who she thought was different.

    "I am something you''ll regret losing. I can promise you that much. I am a gold. A rare precious stone. The hardest orihalcon you can ever find." She chortled andzily sized Sisley up and down. "But you prefer ores, and that''s okay."

    She then pped her hands and nodded at the two.

    "Congrattions. You two are perfect for each other. Both are hypocrites. Have a nice day."

    She walked past the stunned male and female without ncing back, walking away like she owned the world. Though she didn''t admit to it, she was bitter that something belonged to her was snatched right under her nose.

    But that was it.

    In the first ce, she no longer believed in the male species. Though she gave Daniel a bit of her trust, she didn''t entirely give him one hundred percent. And she never will in the future and never will with any man.

    I don''t believe in silly affections. She mused. A pity though. And here I thought he would be different.

    Evangeline stopped when she noticed Eric was standing quietly at the side with his messy hair, dark thick-rimmed eyesses, and tattered backpack, holding a phone.

    She didn''t care if he heard and saw everything.

    She shed azy smile and walked past him.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    As expected, the news that Daniel and Evangeline broke up spread like wildfire, surprising no one. The only thing that people said, ''It was about time that Daniel broke up with her.''

    Daniel and Sisley remained as friends. Too guilty for what they did. Besides, Daniel still had lingering feelings for Evangeline. But as of now, Sisley dominated his entire heart.

    Daniel never spoke to Evangeline after that. He was too ashamed and embarrassed to even talk to her. He had girlfriends in the past, and not once did he break his code of loyalty. He never dared cheat nor entertained the thought of it ¨C¨C until today that is. Which was an ident, a slip of emotion.

    Honestly, he didn''t know what he should do. He even changed seat with Max and now was seated beside Sisley while Max had the unfortunate privilege to sit beside the Queen.

    Daniel knew that he was in the wrong and his priority was to apologize to Evangeline. But how exactly ¨C¨C I had no idea.

    Just peeking at the icy face of Evangeline was enough to make him shrunk in shame and guilt much less talk to her.

    Daniel didn''t like the feeling he was having now. His mind was filled with nothing butplicated emotions he couldn''t control. Everyday, he thought he could never live with the guilt and shame and the fallout from his integrity. He didn''t like the feeling and swore he wouldn''t ever cheat again. It was not worth it.

    What he lost outweigh the gain. His values and honor crumbled. It was like he lost a part of himself, and he was traumatized by his actions.

    I have to apologize to her!

    He thought by apologizing to her would elevate some of his guilt and bring back something he had lost.

    In contrast, Sisley tried everything to avoid Evangeline. But even though she didn''t say it, besides the guilt and shame, she was thrilled.

    Happy that she could be closer to Daniel now.

    But of course, after that incident, they mellowed down. They kept their secret meetups to a minimum mostly for the reason they didn''t want to ruin their reputation at school.

    They secretly thanked Evangeline because she didn''t spread any stories of what exactly happened. Well, even if she did, no one would believe her. And who would she spread the rumors to? She didn''t have any friends at school.

    At first, Daniel wanted to talk to Evangeline. To say sorry and asked for forgiveness. Breaking up in good terms and to ask her to keep what happened at that time a secret. Mostly because he didn''t want Sisley to be the object of scorn and hate. He also didn''t want to ruin his name. After all, he came from a respectable royal lineage.

    But as time progress, it was bing harder and harder to speak to her. It was even harder to nce at her without feeling embarrass.

    Hence, when the days passed by, and Evangeline didn''t spread any rumors, his apology was pushed in the back of his head. He knew Evangeline didn''t like to gossip, not because she was nice, she was far from that, it was because she didn''t care about anyone except herself. Others existence simply bore her.

    At present, the students went on with their gossiping and cursing about the oue of the sports fest, which the management course came out fourth ce from thest because Evangeline forfeited her every match.

    The management students were all angry at her. If not for the boys, especially Daniel and Max''s effort, their department would havee outst. And they would carry that humiliation for the rest of the school year.

    "Hey, do you know thetest rumor about our rotten Queen?" one of the girls whispered.

    "What is it?"

    "Look at this."

    A group of students clustered around a phone the girl brought out. On the screen, there was an old man giving money to a beautiful woman at a park around night.

    The students gasped, their fingers covered their mouths. The girls snickered while the boys looked at each other in disbelief.

    "Turns out, this Evangeline is a slut who will prostitute herself to old men for money."

    "But she''s rich." One of the guys defended.

    "Don''t you know that she''s been disowned by her father?" the girl countered. "And now that Daniel is no longer her boyfriend, who do you think will sustain her luxurious lifestyle? I''m sure she''s using the money she got from those old men because her father wouldn''t give her anymore, and she can no longer extort money from Daniel."

    The girls sneered and continued to giggle and gossip. While the boys smacked their lips tight. There was logic to that. Two years ago, at exactly Evangeline''s eighteenth birthday, the world was shock when Mr. Krisnov, CEO, and founder of FROZEN international, announced that Evangeline was no longer his daughter. No one knew why she was disowned. People dismissed it that the respectable business tycoon could no longer handle his estranged daughter''s personality and cruel ways.

    "Well, it''s most likely . . . ," another chimed in. "You see, I saw her one time with a group of thugs."

    "Really? Did you snap a picture?"

    "Yes. Wait, it''s on my phone."

    Students huddled once more as the girl shed her phone. On the screen, Evangeline was together with a group of boys with tattoos, piercings and unusual colored hair. Graffiti and bikes decorated their background as bottles of beers scattered around the ground. It was like they were ¨C¨C a biker gang.

    Evangeline was prettily sitting at the center like an Empress, holding a bottle of beer while the boysughed merrily around her.

    "Wow, I didn''t know she was this heartbroken after Daniel dumped her. She would even hang out with goons now."

    *gossip

    *gossip

    The gossips continued while the lone woman, who was the object of scorn, remained oblivious to it all. She continued staring at the scenery outside the window. Her expression portraying boredom.

    Evangeline held her chin like always as she watched the leaves fall on the ground, greens and orange intermixed as the season turned to Autumn. The cold air caressing her face beckoned for the end of summer. She didn''t care one bit about the rumors nor gossips that circted around her, nor care about the man, who was sitting diagonally behind her, nor anyone else for that matter. At this moment, all her thoughts were upied by her love ones.

    Her furry, lovable pets.

    Spring, the cute fluffy hamster. Summer, the hot-blooded energetic pink piglet. Fall, her prim and proper Maine Coon cat and Winter, her whitezy-cozy skan Mmute.

    She sighed, worried if those boys had already fed and bathe them.

    Her longshes quivered as the cold wind sshed across her face. She closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them, below the second story of the four-story building, she saw that messy-haired guy.

    Her eyes narrowed, pupils constricting as she stared at the man. He was removing his eyesses, wiping it with his clothes.

    Below, Eric sensed that someone was observing him. Staring up ¨C¨C and like nature knew its cue ¨C¨C the wind blew his messy hair away from his face.

    Evangeline didn''t blink even when the breeze stung her eyes. Her vision remained captive by those silver poles hidden beneath the messy hair and thick sses.

    She didn''t even know that she was already holding her breath.

    Eric blinked several times, wanting to know who was looking at him from above. But all he saw were blurs. He put on his eyesses and his sight zoomed to a woman of fire and ice.

    A Goddess who looked down at the mortal world.

    He didn''t give it much thought though. He arranged his backpack on his shoulder and sauntered inside the building.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    Evangeline parked her car in the parking lot reserved for her. She was currently at Heaven''s Tower, a luxurious condo nestled in the heart of the city reserved only for the rich and the famous.

    Buying a unit in this ce cost an entire ind! But the best things in life, theforts, the luxury, the security, the convenience, this ce has it all!

    And Heaven''s Tower was not like any other condos with their tiny rooms. All rooms in Heaven''s Tower upied an entire floor. More than one thousand square meters per floor amounting to forty-seven levels in total including the penthouse, which was reserved for the owner of the said condo.

    Evangeline swiped her card, and the forty-four level lit up. When the elevator dinged, she was transported inside the elevator lobby of her unit.

    She swiped her card, and the door opened, exposing her foyer and living room where line of boys in aprons greeted her with feather dusters and mops and other cleaning materials in hands.

    "Wee home, M'' Lady!" The guys roared at the same time while Evangeline nodded in response.

    She roamed her eyes and shed a relieved smile upon seeing her adorable pets, who were rushing on their feet to greet her. She kneeled and hugged each one of them, not minding their pushing and shoving, especially Winter with her big puffy frame. It was a good thing she was well behaved, just contented in licking her face.

    At the side, the boys sighed in bless as they watch their revered Goddess smile andugh ¨C¨C so different from her icy expression.

    They would dly be her servant if it meant they could see her smile like that every day.

    If the students of Unmei Academy were here, their jaws would drop on the floor. They would be surprised out of their wits for the boys in aprons and cleaning materials in hands were those boys from the said Academy, who confessed to Evangeline and transferred schools because the cold woman humiliated them for all the students to see.

    One thing was right, the men did transferred schools, they transferred not because Evangeline humiliated them, but because other students started to bully them after their confession.

    They had no other choice but to transfer to Fate Academy where there was a fan club that the sole purpose was to serve their Queen, led by the notorious biker gang, Nightmare.

    At first, the boy''s just really wanted to date their Goddess. But after Evangeline embarrassed them, something inside them stirred. Something like a new sense of awe, amazement, admiration ¨C¨C worship!

    A euphoric-like wonder at being in the presence of something vast enough to change their perception and understanding of the world. Like a light shining upon their darkest heart. Like they found something, not to protect, but to serve for eternity.

    "Where''s Asher?" Evangeline asked.

    She stood and reverted to her usual icy self, a charming smile ying on her lips. Spring scurried to her shoulder, rubbing his puffy cheeks against her neck. Summer circled her legs in excitement while Fall was on her arms and Winter sat obediently behind her, wagging her tail.

    "You called?" answered a deep, baritone voice.

    A man of six foot two inches tall, a well-built body and an alluring bad boy look, appeared from the open kitchen.

    Asher Cole, a twenty-two years old second-year college student who was taking business management in Fate Academy, second only to Unmei Academy regarding school standing.

    Asher should be, in fact, a graduating student by now. But because he often skipped sses, he was held back and remained a second-year student. Little was known about him except that he was the leader of the notorious biker gang in Blue River City, Nightmare.

    But Evangeline knew all about him. Of course she knew, he''s her cousin on the mother side after all.

    Evangeline tap on the knowledge about the Cole''s two years ago when she turned eighteen and gotten her mother''sst will.

    It turned out, her mother gave her not only the shares of twenty percent and the mansion on the hill, but also rare pieces of jewelry, gold bars, artifacts and billions of money that rivalled royalties, stored secretly in different banks abroad.

    With the amount of inheritance from her mother alone, she could live a life offort and luxury for the rest of her life even spanning to generations of her descendants ¨C¨C if she will have any.

    Ever since she was a child, she thought that they were just a middle-ss family. Until she discovered her innate talent, helping her father''spany grew into an empire with an unrivaled international brand.

    Only at her eighteenth birthday did she knew that her mother came from a long line of old family, which secretly governed the whole country of ckPine in the east.

    Marcos Cole, her grandfather, disowned her mother, Emerald Cole, because she chose to be with an unknown man in the country of Burberry. She then changed her name from Emerald Cole to Emerald Heart.

    But her grandmother, Beatrix Cole, loves her only daughter so much that she secretly sent her pieces of jewelry, gold bars and hefty amount of money every month behind her husband''s back.

    If only Robert Krisnov knew of histe wife''s identity, he never would dare to be so arrogant. Cheating and disrespecting Emerald at every turn after he climbed to power and riches.

    But s, in the past, Emerald Cole disguised herself as someone else when she first met Robert Krisnov. Not disclosing any information about her identity even after she died.

    Two years ago, Evangeline traveled to ckPine in the east to meet her mother''s side of the family. Not because she wanted to, but because her mother wanted for her to meet her grandparents and say sorry in her mother''s behalf.

    It was when she met Asher, her cousin, second born son of Axel Cole. Axel Cole, first born and only son of Marcos Cole. Her mother''s only big brother.

    That''s why mother is so strong. Even she was broken and discarded, she remained beautiful and proud ¨C¨C a warrior at heart.

    The Cole came from a long line of powerful mafia organization that controlled almost all the businesses dealings and governments in ckPine. They were the unknown Kings who secretly ruled the country and only a select few knew about. They like to operate behind the scene, nting their men to manage everything for them.

    Though Evangeline held resentment over the fact that the Cole did nothing when her mother was sick and dying, she also knew it wasn''t entirely their fault.

    Asher exined that they didn''t know the situation. Her mother didn''t write about her condition to Beatrix Cole. Beatrix only found out about it toote when she no longer received any letters from her only daughter.

    "You hungry? I''ve cooked you a meal." Asher shed his killer smile, only reserved for Evangeline.

    He was quite doting towards this cousin of his, even though he only knew her for two years. Being born in the household where they didn''t have any female in the main branch except for his mother and grandmother, he treated Evangeline like a little sister. Pampering her to the sky.

    In fact, it was not only him who felt that way. His older and little brother and father, and in secret, his grandfather, all pampered her in their own way.

    In short, because Evangeline was the only female left in the primary line with the blood of Cole running in her veins ¨C¨C she was treated even more precious than life itself. Even Marcos Cole was warming to his only granddaughter, brought by old age perhaps. Though he still harbored resentment and dissatisfaction towards Robert Krisnov.

    Marcos Cole, the head monarch of the family, was a very prideful, unforgiving man. It said his wife perished years ago, a year after Evangeline''s mother died. Beatrix couldn''t handle the devastation at knowing her only daughter died. But even so, because Marcos already disowned Emerald, he didn''t budge after knowing his daughter was dead. And even after his wife died, he remained unfeeling and indifferent still.

    "I hope you served delicacies that can satisfy my pte." Evangeline strode into the open kitchen, hips swaying.

    The boys took a peek, until Asher raised an eyebrow at them and they hurriedly scattered everywhere, pretending to be busy.

    Shaking his head, Asherzily grinned. This was what he like about Evangeline. She was a woman who knew what she wanted, and wouldn''t tolerate anything less than she deserve.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    In Titan National Stadium, which host Olympics and where the yearly interschool sports festival was held, all the Universities'' in the country of Burberry werepeting in sports to garner honor and prestige for their school.

    The thousand kilometer radius colosseum was pack with people both high and low in status. The harmless sports event turned into something like a gambling fest. It was a whole week affair that was anticipated by many, and even the monarch and government dered the interschool sport festival as a one-week holiday national event.

    In the basketball court, Daniel collected his nerves. He did this a year ago, but even so, he was still nervous every time. All the pressure from his peers, his teammates, his family, added to his already anxious self.

    Who wouldn''t be nervous?

    Daniel was one of the yers who was expected by many not to make a single mistake. A young man with royal blood running in his veins. Thus, a whole country was watching his every move. Sess and failure significantly impact the status of the Richardson Royal Family and the country of Evend. It could be said that Daniel was Evend itself.

    Hence, failure was never an option for him.

    Daniel nced at the line of men in front of him. There were more than twenty schools that wouldpete in total, but he was not interested in those low-ranking Universities. His only main focus was that tall, tan, well-built man, two years older than him, waving and grinning, sending flying kisses to the crowds.

    Asher Cole

    The basketball ace of Fate Academy.

    Unmei Academy won the championship in the basketball gamest year, all because of him, and this Asher didn''t y for unknown reasons.

    But now that the man was here, Daniel swept him with his eyes. Asher was more muscr and a little taller than him while he was all lean muscles.

    Many believed that Daniel and Asher were on equal footing when it came to ying basketball. Daniel admitted that he didn''t like it that someone was equal to him in something he was very good at.

    Daniel took a sharp intake of air, eyes zing with determination.

    I''ll show you who is better in this court.

    TuUuuTTT!!

    The introduction event ended, and the yers went back to their respective bench to warm up.

    Daniel''s lips formed a smile when his gazended on a girl with fluffy pink hair raised in a ponytail, looking all cute in her white polo shirt and light blue skirt, holding a banner with his name imprinted on it and a microphone probably for cheeringter. She was standing at the Academy''s side, behind the perimeter wall where elevated seats reserved for the students and audience siding for Unmei Academy lined the space.

    These past few days, various students already took notice on how Daniel and Sisley had gotten closer to one another. Of course, the girls were jealous at Sisley for grabbing Daniel''s attention. However, no one dared gossip nor bully her for the reason, one; Sisley was a gentle, kind, and cheerful person. She didn''t have a lot of enemies and most didn''t want to be enemies with her. Second, Jen and Max were her best friends. And third, she now had Daniel protecting her.

    "Hi!"

    Daniel greeted in all smiles and Sisley blushed, earning a chuckle from him. It was one of the reasons why he like her. She easily gets embarrassed when it came to him.

    "H-hi . . . how are you feeling?" Sisley tucked a hair behind her ear, dimples appearing in each cheek when she smiled.

    "Nervous," Daniel said honestly.

    "Will you be alright?" she asked, her voice anxious as her face contort with worry.

    "Yeah. Don''t worry, I got this."

    Biting her lip, Sisley ran her eyes left and right as she brought out a fabric stic band. Leaning down, she extended her hand to Daniel.

    Stunned, Daniel didn''t react at first before his lips stretched into a grin, drawing dimple on his left cheek. He grabbed the band and put it on his right arm.

    "Thank you. Let''s talk after the game," he said, tone and face serious. He thought it was about time that he made his feelings clear to her.

    These past few days, he was being unfair to her. She was always behind his back, supporting him every time. She cooked for him every day, and always adjusting her schedule to amodate him in every turn.

    And what did he do?

    He led her on.

    Daniel made up his mind. After the game, he would confess to her and make their rtionship official.

    Heat pumped Sisley''s cheeks as she nodded shyly. "Un . . . I''ll wait for you."

    At the side, Max bitterly smiled at himself. He watched at the moving scene where a handsome young man and a charming young woman stared at each other like there was no one present beside them. Their eyes shining with unspoken feelings for one another.

    It''s only a matter of time. He thought before he shook his head and continue stretching his limbs.

    Daniel said his goodbyes and sauntered to his team when he was caught off guard at seeing Asher Cole, walking to their side of the court with no concept of time in his movement as the grin on his face widened with each step.

    He frowned. What does he want?

    He didn''t back away from the man''s approach and continued his walk. As they meet half way, to his astonishment, Asher didn''t even nce at him as he sauntered passed him like he was invincible.

    Asher stopped near the perimeter wall and looked over the elevated seat and smiled, softening the hard contours of his face.

    Heavy silence descended in the court. While everyone quieted in shock, Daniel''s breath got stuck in his throat as his eyes widened in disbelief.

    In front of Asher, on the other side of the two-meter wall, there sat a dangerous beauty. She was wearing a body-hugging turtleneck shirt and fitted jeans with her long wavyvender hair tied in a high ponytail.

    Evangeline Heart

    Evangeline was sitting in the center of the front row cushioned seat reserved for Unmei Academy''s students. She alone upied all the ten chairs on the front row. No one wanted to sit beside nor behind her. She was like a drop of water that the ants avoided.

    On the other side of the front row separated by an aisle, Sisley was sitting on the cushioned seat surrounded by her friends and ssmates. Like everyone else, she was staring at Evangeline as a tall, handsome, alluring man approached the beauty.

    "Yes?" Evangeline asked.

    Even with all the antagonistic looks and gossiping noises, Evangeline''s face remained stoic as she stared down at Asher without any hint of warmth in her smile.

    "You here to cheer for me?"

    Asher''s grin grew even wider when Evangeline gave him a timid smirk. She was acting like a high Queen talking to a lowlymoner.

    And that''s the way I like it. Asher mused.

    "I''m not here to cheer for anyone. I''m here to write a reaction paper," Evangeline simply answered, her posture straight with her hands on top of her crossing legs.

    "I never peg you to be so studios, my Queen." Asher stifled augh.

    "Well, it is my mother''s wish for me to graduate with a degree. I''m just honoring it as I am a filial noble daughter."

    Ahahahaha!

    Asher''sughter bounced along the court, and the crowd watched them in astonishment with jaws open.

    TuUuuttTT!!!

    "Well then, my Queen. The games about to start, aren''t you going to give me a word of encouragement?"

    Evangeline bent her body a little, holding her chin on one hand, her red lips curved in a sweet smile.

    "Don''t disappoint me."

    "Your wish is mymand."

    Asher bowed like a Prince and walked to Fate Academy''s side, oozing with confidence and an intense aura to do battle.

    Rooted on his spot, Daniel wanted to know how Evangeline got acquainted with the notorious biker gang leader. The ace of Fate Academy''s basketball team.

    How? Since when? When did it start?

    Daniel knew the rumors circting about Evangeline. He also knew about the picture of her hanging out with gangsters. But he didn''t expect it was Nightmare, the number one notorious biker gang in Blue River City.

    So those pictures are authentic? It''s not Photoshop? Does that mean the picture of her receiving money from older men is also true?

    Since when did it start?

    Evangeline, how can you fall this low?

    Daniel didn''t have time to ponder the questions in his head as the game was starting. He put his game face on and joined his team.

    On the audience seat, Jen Combrelle couldn''t retract her eyes at Asher Cole. It was only when the starting game sounds bang her ear that she was jolted back in the present. She shot a piercing re at Evangeline''s direction.

    How did they know each other? She asked herself.

    Jen has feelings for Asher from the moment she saw him two years ago.

    It was by chance that she glimpsed at his direction. It was the end of spring, and she was on her way to Unmei Academy to arranged her admission papers. When she got out from her car in front of the Academy''s towering gates, she noticed the handsome man, leaning beside his motorcycle, arms crossed, looking around the Academy like he was studying it.

    Then and there, she fell for him at first sight.

    She investigated him and found that he was enrolled in Fate Academy. Second son of a CEO of a famous food enterprise in ckPine Country.

    Since then, after school, she went to Fate Academy to time him for a sweet encounter. And yet, she would always go home with slumped shoulders. It was like, he was hiding from her. Months passed and her endeavor was fruitless as ever, until her feelings for him died.

    But after almost two years, who knew she would saw him once more, and all those feelings came rushing back like a ravaging truck, hitting her straight on the heart.

    Jen was the only daughter of the prime minister and the youngest of the two siblings. Though she grew with a silver spoon and was pampered to the max, she always obeyed every word of her father. She would be this prim and properdy in front of everyone to please him. But secretly, when she had enough, sheshed out inside her room, which often happened ever since she hit puberty.

    She had her fair share of boys, but all of them were like her ¨C¨C a puppet to their family.

    It was no wonder she developed a thing for bad boys.

    She wanted something new, exciting, and thrilling in her boring colorless life.

    Not even Sisley knew of her feelings towards Asher.

    Hmp! Now that I found you, don''t think that I''ll let you slip from my grasp the second time around.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    Evangeline watched the basketball game with half eyes closed, trying to fight the heaviness of her eyelids, so she wouldn''t end slumped on her seat, dead from boredom.

    She wanted to storm out from the ce, but it had only been five minutes when the game started. She couldn''t actually write a reaction paper without knowing what happen at the end.

    *sigh . . .

    It''ll be much easier if I have someone do my school stuffs for me now that Daniel is out of the picture.

    Like an answered prayer, a lean boy about six-foot-tall with messy dark hair and thick-rimmed eyesses sat beside her.

    The students flicked their attention to Evangeline''s direction, gaping at Eric who nonchntly put down his tattered backpack on the chair beside Evangeline and casually sat on the empty chair beside his bag.

    Evangeline didn''t hide her amusement when the old smelly backpack stumbled her view, slumping on the seat next to hers. She raised her pretty purple eyes at Eric, who was oblivious to his surroundings as he continued to scribble on his notes.

    Evangeline had lingering interest on Eric ever since his silver eyes enamored her. His eyes weren''t noticeable at first nce due to his messy thick hair that almost covered his sight and his thick-rimmed eyess that hid his silver irises. One had to stare closely into his eyes to noticed those deep hypnotizing silver ores, which glowed like the moon and sparkled like diamonds.

    But who would want to spare a nce at a geek? A poor part-timer nobody?

    None.

    Evangeline ran her eyes on Eric''s body. Simple ck trousers and old leather shoes. White polo shirt underneath a ck crosshatch V-neck sweatshirt.

    Her lips quirked at the side.

    For a nerd, he has good taste.

    Her purple eyes turned a shade darker almost violet when she moved to his face, trying to pry at his silver orbs only to see his busted lip and the bruises on his right cheek. Her perfectly shape brows twitched at the sight.

    Feeling someone was watching him, Eric slid his gaze from his notes to the woman beside him while Evangeline was not one bit ashamed nor embarrass that she was caught staring. Instead, she smiled even more.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Yes?" Eric asked after a moment that they were just staring at each other.

    Evangeline gave azy half smile. "You, my good gentleman, have a mesmerizing pair of eyes."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Taken a back, Eric didn''t expect that Evangeline wouldplement his eyes out of the blue.

    "Err . . . Thank you?"

    "Eric, right? What are you writing, Eric?"

    Once more, Eric was caught off guard when the Evangeline Heart was striking a conversation with him.

    "Reaction paper."

    Evangeline''s smile grew wider. She straightened her back and crossed her fingers on top of herp while looking at him straight in the eyes.

    "Tell you what, Eric. As an acknowledgment of your achievement at school, I''ll give you the honor of writing my reaction paper for me."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric blinked. Slow. He stared at her for a time with an unreadable face while Evangeline''s smile didn''t falter under his silence. Her face was held high, shoulders back, exerting her dominance.

    After a moment, Eric broke the silence and asked, "How much?"

    Evangeline suppressed a grin. The nerdy, geeky man pricked her interest.

    Though he was poor and was always oppressed, but the way he carried himself with straight iron back confidence and his unwavering soothing voice, never hesitating nor stuttering especially talking to a woman like her ¨C¨C was amusing.

    "A hundred per page."

    Her chin jutted out smugly, purposely letting him know how rich and rewarding it was to serve her. But instead, Eric just blinked and gave out a nod, not a hint of excitement nor joy on his nk face.

    "Alright."

    He then resumed watching the game, no longer interested at the conversation while Evangeline''s longshes flickered many times in incredulity.

    She felt ufortable, and oddly . . . displeased that, for the first time, a guy brushed her off just like that.

    A nerd.

    A nobody.

    Controlling herself, she reached inside her designer bag and handed a card to him.

    "My email and contact number. I hope you can send the paper by tonight. Let''s say . . . around seven?" Her way of punishment for brushing her off.

    The paper''s time limit was when the interschool games was over, which was a week from now. But she wanted to make it harder for him. Wanting him to waver and admit to her that he couldn''t meet her deadline. After all, the reaction paper was no less than four thousand words. And by the time that the game was finished, the sun was probably set.

    However, Eric just nced at her and grabbed the card. Then he nodded and resumed watching the game.

    Evangeline''s browse briefly wrinkled on her forehead.

    This nobody sure has guts to brush me off ¨C¨C twice!

    Calm yourself, Evangeline! You need this guy to do all your school work for you from now on. Nothing is wrong in giving rewards and leniency to deserving servants.

    Slowly regaining herposure, she sped her hands before grabbing her bag and shot to her feet.

    "Splendid!" was all she said and swayed out the stadium.

    As soon as Evangeline''s shadow disappeared, Eric fought a smile. But then his face swiftly went back to its usual unreadable stoic expression.

    ----

    Heavens'' Tower, at precisely seven in the evening.

    Evangeline smirked when she checked her e-mail and saw Eric had already sent her reaction paper. She downloaded the content and gave the man a p for a job well done.

    It was a twenty-pageposition, and Eric exceeded her expectations.

    She softlyughed, stroking Spring''s chubby little chin. "Looks like I have found a convenient pawn."

    She emailed Eric back.

    [A job well done, Eric. Well of course,ing from our department''s number one schr, I expect no less. I have your money ready. Where will I deposit it?]

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline raised an eyebrow when Eric hadn''t reply after five minutes. After another period of time, she realized that Eric wasn''t going to reply to her, she closed herptop. No worries, he has my number. He''ll call me.

    She repressed a giggle, entertaining the thought that Eric wanted something else as payment or wanted to meet up so she could personally hand the money to him. Amon excuse to see her. Same strategy as the men who wanted to date her.

    Her wild thoughts continued to fantasize the longer Eric didn''t reply.

    Eric is probably ying hard to get.

    Evangeline didn''t know that she was oddly bing obsessed at knowing what Eric''s response was that she stayed up until night.

    After a long period of indulging in her imagination, sleep consumed her, a small smile tickling her lips.

    ----

    In a construction site of a new shopping mall and residential building, Eric was working hard, doing heavy lifting and assembly.

    After he was done typing Evangeline''s reaction paper, he sent it to her e-mail and paid the inte shop for he didn''t have the time to go home for hisptop because of his night job that was about to start. And since he didn''t have a phone, he didn''t bother to inform her.

    He then stormed to his night shift.

    Eric took the advantage of the whole one week break to do contractual jobs so he could earn more money.

    So I can return to my country.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    Evangeline stared at her un-replied e-mail, eyelid twitching. It was already an hour past seven in the morning, and she was still starring dazedly at herptop. Lazing around on top of her Queen size bed with only her silky lingerie on.

    "Don''t you think he did this on purpose? Like he''s ying hard to get?" She nced at her pets beside her.

    Oink! Oink!

    Summer circled when their eyes met.

    Smiling proudly, she nodded at herself. "That''s right. He must be! I mean, who in the universe can resist this allure, right?"

    She slid her gaze to Winter, who was not moving, slumping on top of her paws.

    "What do you think, Winter?"

    Winter peeped at her. Her tail sluggishly swung back and forth before she resumed dozing off.

    ". . ."

    Diiinnngggg~!

    Evangeline shot to her feet, put on her robe before she pressed the inte. Her eyebrow rose when she saw who was outside in her living room, making himselffortable, brewing tea. She walked out from her bedroom towards the open living and dining area.

    "Good morning, Eva! You look breath-taking as always." Asher shed his killer flirtatious smile as he prepared their breakfast.

    Evangeline quietly sat on the dining table and watched this delicious male specimen of a cousin of hers as he busied himself in her kitchen.

    Asher have exclusive ess to her unit, and he sometimes brought her servants (fan club) to clean and fed her family (pets).

    "Don''t you have a game to win?" she asked after a quick silence.

    "Nah . . . I''ve already won against that guy. That''s enough for me." Asher remained fixated on what he was doing while whistling from time to time, apparently in a good mood.

    Since two years ago, at the sight of his female cousin, the moment heid eyes on the doll-like woman, he swore he would serve and pamper her for life. He even went out of his way to follow her in this country and transferred schools so he could be with her ¨C¨C much to his parents, brothers and grandfather''s annoyance.

    Evangeline gave him a new sense of purpose from his everyday mundane life. The indescribable fulfillment thatpleted him whenever he served her, and in turn, blessed him with her delightful smirk.

    Asher''s intention wasn''t to led a biker gang. It just happened since he loves motorbikes. The men were attracted to his charisma, deadly charms and dominating aura coupled by Evangeline''s diehard fans in Fate Academy, one thing led to another, and they formed a club that would do anything to serve their Queen.

    A year ago, he didn''t attend the interschool sports festival because it didn''t interest him. He didn''t have any interest in fame nor glory. All he ever wanted was to be with Evangeline.

    When he had gotten knowledge she had a boyfriend for the first time, his wonderful world burned to ashes right before his eyes.

    Ever since then, he always wanted to teach that Prince charming a lesson.

    Originally, he wanted to enroll in Unmei Academy to be with his beautiful cousin, but this lovely cousin of his strongly objected for unknown reasons. Thus, he contented in picking a nearby school instead, which was Fate Academy.

    On the other hand, Evangeline didn''t want someone to follow her around wherever she went. Unlike her other servants and pawns, who knew their ces and standing, contented on watching and serving her, Asher was different. Because he is family.

    Her straightforward and dashing rook.

    Asher''s personality was like a hot-tempered bull. He would trample anyone who dare to antagonize her. He would break their bones for talking nasty things behind her back. He would beat and threatened everyone who wanted to get close to her.

    And where''s the fun in that? She smirked.

    She didn''t know what drama unfolded in yesterday''s match since she left early, but she knew who won and who lost thanks to ''her'' reaction paper.

    "Why did you even said yes to that weak sissy anyways?" Asher sneered, remembering the pampered Prince.

    Smiling sweetly, Evangeline''s replied, "Well, it''s always convenient to have a servant boy around in school."

    She always wanted someone to tend to her at school, but all the boys who confessed to her ended up bullied out of the Academy. No onested.

    She needed someone like a knight. Strong, powerful, kind, smart and no matter what, would stay in the Academy to serve her without restricting her freedom. Without hindering her actions. Without getting in her way.

    Asher was perfect except for thest two requirements while Daniel was made for the job. He was everything a knight should be. Smart, kind, a perfect gentleman, above all, no one dare bullies him.

    Him, being a true blooded Prince! While his handsome looks and sexy physique were all just added bonus.

    But unfortunately, he broke after only a year.

    So weak.

    And that was where Eric came into the picture.

    Eric was perfect as a recement for Daniel''s position. Though Eric was often tormented, he remained in the Academy. Not minding and sumbing to fear of oppression. A testament to his strong character and one of a kind mental tenacity.

    Though Erked Daniel''s other qualities, titling him half a knight, he would suffice ¨C¨C for now.

    Huffing augh, Asher was happy and satisfied with this beautiful, haughty woman. He knew his cousin enjoyed toying and stabbing cold freezing icicles to hot-blooded arrogant, egoistic men.

    "Hmp! That pussy doesn''t deserve the honor of serving you. If you want a servant, I''m always willing." Asher ced the food on the table and served Evangeline her favorite tea before he went to her side and kneeled like a dashing knight in shining armor.

    "I''ll dly drop everything for you and serve you for eternity," he earnestly proimed, grabbing Evangeline''s little hand and softly kissed the back of her palm.

    Evangeline smirked, sparkles twinkled beneath her eyes.

    ----

    Daniel peeked at his watch for who know how many times. He took a sidelong nced at his reflection, reflecting on the full-length ss of the retail store, checking his appearance again and again.

    His eyes inspected his brand new tailored V-neck crochet sweatshirt beneath a brown leather coat paired with skinny ck pants and leather boots. Everything was brand new and designed by the royal family''s designers. His ck hair, which changes color to dark chocte under the light of the sun, wasbed to perfection.

    He swept his reflection onest time as he arranged thepel of his coat, making sure that everything was perfect. This was the day he would confess to Sisley. Hence, everything must be perfect.

    The confession two days ago was halted when his bright, jovial mood turned to gloom and doom when they lost against Fate Academy. Their team was automatically terminated from the championship without any retaliation, making him the media''s favorite topic to scorn while facing his family and friends'' disappointments. He suffered humiliation because his team didn''t win. Because HE didn''t win.

    So how could he still be in the mood to entertain such thoughts about love at that time?

    Depression invaded his thoughts whenever he remembered that mortifying lost. Even with all his skills and speed, he still couldn''t beat Asher when it came to techniques and raw strength. Even if their scores were not far apart, the important thing to the masses was the fact that he lost.

    And now, he had nothing to do the whole holiday break, but gulped down his humiliation.

    He somewhat recovered from the shame and embarrassment, and it was all thanks to Sisley and his friends, sending him encouraging messages these past two days.

    Shaking the doom and gloom out of his system, he shifted his focus on this day.

    His mood brightened when he thought of all the surprises he had in store for Sisley. He reserved a romantic lunch for them at a membership-only restaurant. And After lunch, he would take her for shopping. He wanted to buy everything that she wanted. Branded dresses, expensive pieces of jewelry, designer bags, shoes, everything her heart desires. And afterwards, they would watch a movie.

    Then ending their date with a romantic backyard dinner where he would confess his feelings for her.

    Yosh! Daniel'' fingers curled, psyching himself.

    "Daniel . . ."

    Daniel''s body shook, and everything turned sunny when heid eyes upon a charming young woman, half running to him.

    Her modest pastel pink princess dress rippled along with her movement. Long white stockings warm her legs paired by pastel rainbow colored doll shoes. Her fluffy hair bounced freely with her every step. She was refreshing and irresistibly adorable that he couldn''t stop smiling.

    "Sorry . . . ," she breaths. "Did you wait long?"

    Daniel shook his head. His smile growing wider.

    "No. Just got here." He lied and extended his hand to her. "Shall we go?"

    Light rosy pink dusts caressed Sisley''s cheeks. Her shaky fingers grabbed Daniel''s hand. Her heart skipping a beat when he squeezed her hand as they entered the shopping mall to have their lunch.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    "Uhmm . . . I''ll be having what you''ll be having," Sisley said, shyness in her tone. She didn''t know anything from the lists of dishes written on the menu. Like she was reading some kind of an ancientnguage long since forgotten.

    She then fidgeted on her seat, smile dropping as she ran her eyes on the price list. One simple dish was already equivalent to her one-month allowance!

    Nevertheless, she remained tight lip for the reason that she didn''t want to ruin the mood. Didn''t want toin on just their first date.

    Shifting her eyes left and right, she fumbled her fingers on top of herp, trying to hide her ignorance and agitation.

    Daniel found the whole thing cute and funny. He then ordered all the expensive dishes on the menu. When the waiter left, the silence between them turned awkward.

    It was not like this. He and her always have something to talk about.

    Something was different on this day.

    Sisley felt this day was special. There was something in the air around them. It was dense, she could almost touch it. Every so often, her breathing hitched as her heart beat in an erratic manner. She felt like tiny creatures were racing inside her stomach and cold sweatyered her palms.

    She took a sip of her tea, gulping everything down without savouring the taste. Putting the cup down, she was about to retract her fingers, but Daniel cupped it with his hand. Her attention flicked at the handsome man. Intense ocean blue orbs met submissive hazelnut ones.

    Daniel''s Adams apple bobbled up and down, gulping the lump in his throat. He cleared his throat and licked his dry lips.

    Sisley''s blushing face turned crimson from neck to head when various naughty thoughts crossed her mind.

    "Sisley . . . ," Daniel said, tone nervous. "There''s something . . . I want to tell you . . ."

    "Yes . . . ?" Sisley urged when Daniel paused.

    "It''s . . . I''m . . . I . . ."

    Sisley''s heart thumped louder and harder by the second. Her fingers were frigid and cold.

    The anticipation was killing her!

    "I li¨C¨C"

    Daniel went stiff, and his brows gradually knit.

    Disappointment coated Sisley''s face when Daniel''s eyes skimmed past her, forgetting the words she so longed to hear for so many years.

    Her eyes slid to where Daniel''s gaze, and her fingers curled against her dress.

    Evangeline, together with Asher Cole, sauntered inside the restaurant, utterly oblivious to their surroundings. Like always, everyone''s attention was on her, especially she had a dashing handsome man by her side.

    Unlike Sisley who wore a simple dress, Evangeline wore a body-hugging ck maxi dress and six inches killer ck stilettoes that match breathtakingly well against her white porcin skin paired with that ''to die for'' designer bag. Her long wavyvender hair was set loose, ornamented by an intricately carved silver headband, adorned with tiny diamonds that glittered like stars. As usual, her stunning face wasvished by perfectly contoured makeup, making her the sun of the day.

    She was absolutely gorgeous!

    While her splendor didn''t overshadow her knight and shining armor. Asher sported a fitted ck shirt highlighting his muscr physique while teasingly covering it with a bad boy leather jacket paired with arousing skinny jeans and leather boots.

    Asher winked at the females who were eyeing him, and the women fanned themselves as if in heat.

    Though she didn''t admit to it, Sisley was extremely jealous. Not because Evangeline always got the crowds attention, she was used to that already, it was because Daniel''s eyes still shone at the sight of her.

    Daniel knew he likes Sisley now more than Evangeline, but of course, he still admired Evangeline''s beauty and grace like any other men. Then something like jealousy, rage, anger boiled inside him when heid eyes on the man beside Evangeline. Daniel didn''t like that feeling. He dismissed it almost instantly.

    On the other side, Asher pulled a chair for Evangeline to sit before he sat opposite her.

    Asher was speaking to Evangeline when thetter''s eyes caught someone familiar. She sweetly smiled, waving her perfectly polished fingers.

    Asher nced to where Evangeline was staring. His eyebrow rose and the corner of his lips quirked in azy smirk. His dark onyx eyes met that of Daniel''s blue ones.

    Frigid stillness befall the room and sparks ignited between the two. Unspoken challenge, manly pride, and egos battled in the air.

    Evangeline rolled her eyes, not minding the egotistical men anymore. She shifted her attention on the menu, ignoring everyone.

    "I''m sorry, my Queen. I didn''t know this restaurant turned so low as to amodatemoners." Asher sneered, throwing a pointed look at Daniel.

    Evangelineugh a little. "Don''t mind. What''s a Queen without hermoners'' subjects to adore her?"

    Asher ran his fingers through his hair as heughed, starring at Evangeline with devotion. He then raised his hand at the waiter.

    Closing the menu, Evangeline shifted her gaze at the scenery outside the curtain wall, face indifferent.

    "Are you ready to order, sir?"

    Upon hearing that clear soothing voice, Evangeline''s pretty head snapped to where it came from. Her ssy purple eyes met with silver ones hidden beneath a thick-rimmed lenses and strands of dark hair.

    "Eric."

    Evangeline didn''t know her usual soft voice turned high pitch nor that she was smiling from ear to ear with a sh of delight in her eyes. The glimmer was fast ¨C¨C so fast.

    But it didn''t escape Asher''s scrutinizing gaze.

    "Fancy meeting you here," Evangeline said, amused. Do you always work in every restaurant that I ate?" Her hand cradled her chin, looking over at the emotionless face of the nerdy man.

    Eric gave a polite smile. He brought out his notepad and pen, gesturing he was ready to take their order.

    Evangeline''s longshes fluttered as she straightened herself on the couch before she spoke with poise and grace and ent, dismissing Eric brushing her off ¨C¨C yet again.

    "If that is all, I''ll repeat your orders." Eric''s thick longshes came in full view when his eyes lowered to his notepad as he spoke the foreign words in rity with impable artiction.

    Evangeline was indeed entertained. This was a first that someone held their own against her. Could look her in the eyes and stood in front of her without stuttering and cowering from her dominance.

    "If there''s nothing else, please excuse me." Eric bowed while Asher dismissed him impatiently.

    "Wait."

    Before Evangeline could stop herself, her feelings voiced out from her mouth which made Asher nced at her in disbelief.

    "Yes?" Eric skid to a stop and faced the intimidating woman with a formal face. He treated Evangeline like she was any other customer.

    "You haven''t replied to my e-mail."

    Evangeline didn''t know why those words came out instead of ''you''ve done a great job with my reaction paper. Therefore, I shall reward you. Name your price.''

    "Sorry. I don''t have aputer and phone with me at that time. If you''re thinking of paying me for my service, you can hand the money during the start of the ss next week." Eric bowed once more and left.

    A period time passed that Eric disappeared, and Evangeline continued to stare at his tracks without any sentiment on her lovely face.

    "Do you like him?" Asher''s ask straight to the point. He wasn''t interested about the guy. It was obvious that he and Evangeline were schoolmates based from their interaction.

    Asher''s angry, discontented voice snapped Evangeline out of her thoughts. Tilting her head to the side, she gave azy smile.

    "Yes. I like him to be my servant at school," she answered. She then yed with her teacup, signaling the end of discussion.

    Asher continued to observe Evangeline with possessiveness in his dark onyx eyes.

    Evangeline may not notice it, but he did. That quick glint in her eyes and that smile was very different from the way she smiled at him nor from the way she smiled at her ''servants'' nor her pets nor anyone for that matter.

    I have to end it before it goes out of control! Asher made mental note of this.

    Lost in thought, Evangeline was thinking of ways on how to make Eric submit to her. To do her every bidding at school that she didn''t notice the murderous glint in Asher''s eyes.

 Chapter 13 - 13

    Daniel''s nned perfect date and confession was ruined due to the mood that plummeted from being bright and sunny to dark clouds and thunder.

    Disappointed, Sisley was angry and frustrated at the halted confession and turn of events.

    The two finished their meal in silence, hurrying to get out of the ce.

    Once Daniel paid for their food, he quickly grabbed Sisley''s hand and walked out of the restaurant.

    . . .

    . . .

    "Sorry . . . ," Daniel muttered after an awkward silence as they walked wherever inside the mall with no particr destination in mind.

    Closing her eyes tight, Sisley was unwilling to end their first date and very unwilling to let it be ruin by Evangeline. She squeezed Daniel''s hand, smiling at him.

    "Hey. Let''s just have fun and forget that encounter ever happen."

    Daniel stared at her. With an adorable face like that, his mood was revitalized, and a smile blossomed on his handsome face.

    "You''re right. Come, I still have somewhere to bring you."

    Pulling Sisley along, they went to their next destination. Though he didn''t have the chance to confess, he still had enough timeter in their private backyard dinner.

    ----

    "I''m sorry, Eva I left something in the restaurant. Let me get it first. I''ll be back before you know it."

    "Make it quick," Evangeline said with a dismissive wave of her hand. She then entertained herself at overlooking the grand lobby of the luxurious mall.

    Asher shed her a smile and dashed back inside the restaurant. However, instead of heading to their table earlier, he made a side turn towards the man with messy dark hair and thick eyesses, who was carrying a tray of drinks.

    At the corner of his eyes, Eric saw the silhouette of an approaching man, and before he could see his face ¨C¨C a right fist connected to his jaw.

    CRASH!

    Kyaaah!

    Eric stumbled and fell on the ground with a busted lip while broken ss scattered on the marble floor. With his knuckles, he wiped the blood from his lips while Asher stared down at him with a warning re.

    "Stay away from Evangeline if you know what''s good for you!" Asher spat, voice hissing through the gap of his gnashing teeth.

    He grabbed his wallet and threw a few thousand dors on Eric''s face. "For the broken tes." He then turned and left the restaurant.

    Typically, Asher was not this hot-blooded towards men that Evangelineid eyes on. He knew that beautiful cousin of his was only looking at them like servants and pawns on a chess board than something else.

    Yet somehow, he was angry at how his dear Evangeline looked at that particr man. So different from the rest.

    Meanwhile, Eric cleaned the cluttered broken ss with a nk look on his face, not even minding the pain on his left cheek. And when he passed on a particr spot to get a mop, his silver eyes caught something on the chair where Evangeline was sitting a while ago.

    Sighing helplessly, he grabbed the handkerchief and ran towards the exit of the restaurant.

    ----

    "Finished?" Evangeline asked, arms crossing in front of her chest.

    Asher gave a refreshing grin and nodded. "Yes."

    And like a model on a runway, Evangeline sauntered forward, radiating elegance and poise, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Miss Heart!"

    Evangeline skid to a stop when that familiar voice tickled her ears. Turning, she looked at the man with messy hair, who was running towards her.

    She blinked many times for she seemed to see sparkles and sunshine surrounding Eric that she momentarily lost grip of reality.

    "Eric."

    She beamed her sweetest. But she was smirking inside upon seeing Eric''s panting face. His silver eyes reflecting her and only her.

    Eric wheezed an inaudible sigh, trying his best to ignore the deadly res thrown by Asher at his direction.

    Asher couldn''t believe that after all his threat and that jaw-breaking punch, the bastard still didn''t learn his lesson.

    It looks like I have to break every bone of his body!

    Holding the silkyvender handkerchief, Eric offered it to Evangeline. "Is this yours?"

    "Yes." Evangeline beamed, taking her handkerchief back, identally brushing her fingers against Eric''s palm.

    She didn''t forget her handkerchief. She purposefully left it there, gambling that Eric would return it to her.

    It works every time. She inwardly snickered.

    Her brows twitched, however, when she spotted Eric''s busted lip and the fresh bruise adorning his left cheek. Before she could stop herself, she blurted out the words even before she could think.

    "What happened to your face?"

    Not batting an eyelid, Eric answered with a straight face, "The man beside you punched me." He then bowed slightly and left.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Asher was profusely sweating when Evangeline threw a dead nce at him, chilling even the inside of his bones. Without saying anything, Evangeline turned her back on him and walked away.

    Evangeline didn''t know why she was upset and angry at Asher for hitting Eric. Feeling conflicted, disapproving of her cousin''s actions towards the man.

    Every Queen will feel upset when her servant is bullied.

    . . . Yes, that''s right. She nodded to herself.

    She dismissed her new found feelings and continued walking, ignoring Asher, who was frantically exining and pleading to her.

    She didn''t give her emotions much thought. Not realizing that she was never this angry at Asher for beating someone before, not even if he terrorized her servants.

    ----

    "Daniel, I-I can''t . . . This is too expensive."

    Sisley tried to dissuade Daniel, who was buying her avish stunning ne with a rare diamond at the center, flunked by golden interwovences, forming a heart.

    "Sisley, I insist. I want to repay you from all you''ve done for me. All those foods I consumed and for all those times you stayed by my side." Smiling, Daniel grabbed Sisley''s hand when thetter was about to walk out from the exclusive member-only jewelry shop, Rozienheim.

    "D-Daniel . . . I did it out of my own free will without expecting anything in return." Sisley didn''t surrender her stand.

    She dropped her gaze on the floor, afraid that Daniel might see the hurt in her eyes. She didn''t like the feeling that others could casually burn half a million like it was nothing while she scraped her allowance tost her a month. She felt demeaned for she could not even afford a hundred-dor dress from her pocket money. She had to beg for her father or wait for her brothers to buy her one from their monthly payroll.

    Sisley was busy with her own thoughts and didn''t pay any mind that what she said was a lie. She woke up very early in the morning everyday to prepare his lunch. She waited for him every single day and supported him every step of the way. Saying she did it out of her free will without expecting anything in return was a joke. Everything she did was because she loves him and expected in doing so, he would reciprocate her feelings.

    Daniel took notice the changes of Sisley''s mood. He gently pinched her chin, raising her head to meet his eyes.

    "Please allow me to at least show you how grateful I am to you."

    "Y-you . . . you don''t have to. W-we''re not even . . ."

    Sisley bit her lip before whispering, "We''re just . . . friends." She changed her sentence at thest second, voice sounding brittle.

    She pulled her head away from Daniel''s grasp and shifted her eyes at the floor once more.

    Her meaning, though not stated, was evident. The impatience hidden beneath her soft voice and the sad expression of her face.

    Daniel let out a breath, feeling guilty. It didn''t escape his notice at what Sisley was trying to imply. That she didn''t have any right in epting anything from him for the reason that she was not his girlfriend.

    It was subtle. If he didn''t know her, he would think she was rushing him in making their rtionship official.

    "Alright," Daniel said after the heavy silence that settled between them. "From now on, I won''t eat your meals anymore."

    Sisley eyes snapped at Daniel. Her cheeks puffing, looking aggrieved.

    Daniel''s fist covered his lips, supressing augh as he shifted his head to the side.

    After a minute, he tried to coaxed once more, "Please Sisley . . . ept it."

    Another round of coaxing and Sisley finally gave in. Couldn''t take another second at watching Daniel''s handsome face pleading to her. She nodded a bit, cheeks red in bashfulness.

    "My Queen, it''s not my intention of hurting him. I didn''t punch him. It just happened that his facended on my fist."

    Daniel and Sisley''s happiness was sapped out when they heard those familiar voices.

    Evangelineughed a little by how idiotic Asher''s exnation had be. Nheless, she continued to ignore him and zoomed in the direction of those oh so familiar faces. She gave a half smile at Daniel and Sisley, the ones she gave to strangers. Stopping beside Sisley, she checked thetest jewelry while Sisley unknowingly stepped back, bowing from submission.

    Daniel frowned. He didn''t like that Sisley was easily intimidated. But he couldn''t me her. Evangeline''s aura was just that imposing. Even he was swallowed by it sometimes. He could only imagine when a normal girl stood beside her. He then flicked his attention at the pair of gorgeous man and woman.

    Are they following us?

    Daniel''s brows furrowed even deeper when Asher didn''t even give him a nce as the man continued to coax and pleaded while Evangeline ignored all of his advances.

    *gasp!

    The onlookers jaw dropped.

    Daniel and Sisley watched in amazement when Asher, without a second thought, went on one knee, eyes never leaving Evangeline.

    Evangeline ignored everyone. With a straight iron back, face calm, her icy gaze ran along the new arrival of expensive pieces of jewelry. She then pointed what she like.

    "This one, this one, this one and that one."

    The salesdy gawked for the alluring woman chose their most expensive jewelry. And they were in set!

    Not sparing an eye at the gawking onlookers, Evangeline turned to Asher with a raised brow.

    Asher rose to his feet and threw a sharp look at the salesdy. "Well, didn''t you hear what my Queen said?"

    Asher''s snapping tone jolted the salesdy out of her shock. She carefully, meticulously wrapped the set of jewelry that was worth a few millions.

    Without a second thought, Asher fished his card in his pocket, and paid for Evangeline''s jewelry on the spot. Not a moment of hesitation.

    Those pieces of jewelry were worth a fortune, butpared to the fortunes of the entire Cole''s n that were umted over generations and generations ¨C¨C it was like a single hair on Winter''s fluffy fur.

    But no one knew that. The world only knew that the Cole''s were operating a simple foodpany in ckPine Country. They were rich, yes. But none exactly know how rich. Only a few knew that the Cole''s have percentages in all establishments and businesses in ckPine, and that they mostly controlled everything in the said country.

    "For you, my Queen."

    Asher offered the tote bag to Evangeline like a peace offering. But instead of epting it, Evangeline stood to her feet.

    "Not enough," she said, swaying her voluptuous hips as she went out of the store.

    Asher grinned and ran after her. "Of course, whatever my Eva wanted, this humble servant shall buy it all for you."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    It was already a moment that the pair disappeared from everyone''s sight, but the shop remained dumbstruck at what happened. It was like watching a y of a Prince trying to vie the attention of his Princess. They couldn''t believe it was real.

    Standing like a fool, Daniel refuse to believe that a cool manly man like Asher just kneeled without a second thought. Not at all embarrass, pleading and begging to a girl. Not at all ashamed at following Evangeline''s every beck and call and whims.

    It was more like. He was enjoying himself.

    Daniel was left at a loss. He was taught since young to live proudly and with dignity, never to lower oneself to anybody. Much less a royalty like him. He was so sure every man wouldn''t allow themselves to be treated like a servant. To be degraded as nothing but an errand boy.

    All the men he knew were like that. His father was like that. His Uncles were like that. All his friends were like that.

    But this Asher can do it ¨C¨C why?

    Daniel was so lost in his thoughts and didn''t notice Sisley''s face twisting in jealousy. Whether she admitted it or not, she also wanted to be treated that way. The way that Asher treated Evangeline. To be held at, like no one mattered but her. To be served at without reservation. And to be loved without hesitation.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    Eric let out a sigh that he lost count on how many times now.

    He didn''t know why Evangeline kept appearing in the restaurant where he works since the time that she knew he works there.

    Ever since that day with the handkerchief, the aloof woman wasing and having her lunch. Staying until dinner while specifically requesting him, and only him, to serve her.

    Even so, he never once dared think that Evangeline have feelings for him for the reason that he knew better.

    The woman just wanted him to submit to her.

    He could feel it in his bones.

    "Hello Eric, how are you fairing?" Evangeline gave her practice perfect smile that didn''t fail every time she showed it on males ¨C¨C until Eric showed up that is.

    In truth, she herself didn''t know why she was so obsessed with the idea of Eric submitting to her. The more the guy brush her off, the more challenge she felt.

    Usually, if a guy was ying hard to get, she wouldn''t bat an eyelid and resume her everyday life. She was never in a shortage of loyal servants anyway.

    But now . . . She shook the thoughts out of her head. She dismissed her actions as nothing but a game. An entertainment and amusement in her boring life.

    Must be his eyes. She thought. I want his silver eyes for myself.

    Must be it.

    "I''m fine, Miss Heart." Like always, Eric answered straight to the point and as short as possible without any emotion on his face.

    Evangeline''s smile didn''t falter.

    Hmp! I promise you, at the end of the day, you''ll be calling me ''My Queen'' like everyone else.

    "The usual, Eric." Evangeline crossed her legs and held her chin. "Are you free after your shift?"

    Eric was taken aback, and for a moment, he forgot to answer.

    For days, Evangeline dined until the restaurant closed, but she never did once ask if he was free or not.

    And the reason for that, whether Evangeline admitted it or not, she was running out of patience. Two more days and the one-week holiday would end. She must make Eric submit to her before ss starts! Her stress-free school life depended on it!

    "I have another work after my shift here," Eric answered honestly.

    Evangeline poured herself some tea and took a sip before she asked, "How much is your night?"

    Stunned, Eric was taken aback.

    "Excuse me?"

    Evangeline put down her cup and calmly expounded.

    "I''ll be honest with you. No more games." She sat straight and inteced her fingers on the table. "I want you to serve me in school. Like doing my assignments, projects and all that."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric'' brows crumpled, lips twitching in amusement.

    Evangeline inhaled her rose tea. She took a sip and put down her cup, remaining cold and uncaring still.

    "I won''t take up your time. If you like, we can talk more after your shifts ended."

    She then looked at Eric straight in the eyes. "I''m a wealthy employer, Eric. You can earn more in a day with me than what you''ll earn in a month in your night shifts."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Alright . . . ," Eric said after a moment, "if you can wait for me to finish my whole night''s job, then we''ll talk."

    Evangeline paused, the rim of her teacup suddenly felt cold against her lips. Raising her head, she stared at Eric with piercingly cold eyes.

    This nobody actually dares to ask me to wait?

    "Miss Heart, I have to go. I won''t hold your time. If you still wanted to talk to me about it, we can do itter after I finish all my night shifts."

    Without ncing back, Eric left the dumbfounded Evangeline on her seat.

    ----

    "Miss Heart."

    "Eric."

    Evangeline stood when Eric, in his usual messy hair and thick eyesses, went up to her table. Skimming her fingers on her jawline, she sized him up and down. Simple ck shirt underneath an old jacket paired with jeans and timeworn tennis shoes with his tattered backpack.

    "I''ll take it that what you''ll discuss with me is quite important seeing that you''re willing to wait," Eric said without any hint of mockery, only amusement in his soothing voice.

    Evangeline inwardly sneered.

    She still couldn''t fathom why she waited. It''s just, all of her couldn''t ept to give up midway. She wanted those silver irises for herself. She thought if she offered a huge amount of money, Eric would jump at her proposition, seeing he was working day in and day out to earn messily some of ie from his payroll.

    But contrary to her assumptions, Eric didn''t seem to care about money at all!

    What a contradicting guy. Why work so hard then?

    Breathing a mouthful of air, she calmed herself.

    She maintained her haughty expression as she said, "That''s right. It''s important for me and also for you."

    ". . . Right," Eric agreed, though his tone said otherwise. "My next andst shift for today is in a construction site. It''ll end two in the morning."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    It took all of Evangeline''s self-control just to maintain her calm, indifferent facade.

    The nerve of this guy to mention it just now?!

    "If you want. I can give you the address, and you can meet me there after my shift?" Eric said, face and voice serious. There was mirth beneath his silver eyes and a hidden challenge in his tone.

    "How about tomorrow then?" Evangeline wager.

    "Tomorrow, my work starts at six in the morning and end at two in the morning. This schedule will continue for the rest of the holiday. During weekends, I also have the same schedule."

    ". . ."

    This man! Doesn''t he rest at all? Why work so much if you''re not interested in money?!

    Seeing Evangeline''s troubled face, Eric decided not to tease her anymore. "Should we continue our talk when the school starts?"

    Evangeline''s nails dug against her crossing arms, trying to held herposure. "No, I''ll wait. I''lle with you wherever your next work is."

    She didn''t know whatpelled her to say those words. Pride maybe, or stubbornness and unwillingness to back down. But whatever it was ¨C¨C it was toote to take it back.

    "Alright. Shall we go?"

    Evangeline nodded, and with an overflowing confidence, she walked out of the restaurant with Eric tailing behind her, shaking his head, supressing a smile.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    "Eric."

    Evangeline''s soft but authoritative voice stopped Eric on his tracks. He nced at her who was standing beside an eye-catching sensual white Ferrari Laferari with a boy his age at the side, who appeared to be her driver ¨C¨C ring nonstop at him.

    "I have a bike. It''s much faster with all the traffic outside," Eric exined, reading Evangeline''s thoughts. He moved forward without letting her react from his steadfast decision to ride his bike.

    Evangeline admitted that for the first time, she was at a loss. Eric didn''t exactly say to ride with him and didn''t tell where they were going or what the n was.

    Too prideful to ask, she stomped her six inches heel and chaste after him.

    "Go back first. I''ll call when I need your service."

    "Miss!"

    Not looking back, Evangeline continued to follow Eric. She didn''t like it that she was walking behind another. She always walked ahead. A leader, not a follower. But oddly, right at this moment, she didn''t mind one bit. Rather, her attention was stolen by the strait of his back, the broadness of his shoulders and the slenderness of his legs.

    When they reached his bike, it was only when Evangeline was grounded to reality by the shock of what she saw. She held everything she got not to gasp, trying to remain in control.

    She knew if Eric rode his bike and she on her car, they might lose each other. Like he said, it was easier to ride a bike against traffic. And if ever they got separated, she didn''t know how to contact him since he didn''t have a phone.

    Thus, it was better she rode with him ¨C¨C she concluded.

    She was okay on riding a bike since she rode many times before on Asher''s bike. What she didn''t expect, Eric''s bike waspletely different from what she expected.

    It''s a peddling bike . . . With a basket on the front and a passenger seat at the back.

    She peered at her outfit.

    Her body-hugging ck chequered shirt with white bow tie and high waist ck mini skirt and six inches heels ankle booty wasn''t exactly peddling bike material.

    Eric mimicked Evangeline''s gaze. He swept her with his eyes and a glint of desire appeared on his face, but it quickly faded as soon as it came. Instead, He grabbed an extra headgear and handed it to her.

    "Here."

    Evangeline wanted to kill Eric.

    She never felt insulted in all her life!

    "You expect me to sit on that filthy . . . thing?" she snapped. Calm broken. She was repulsed in anything old and dirty and smell vintage.

    Though Eric''s bike was clean, it was antique and shabby. She couldn''t even imagine herself grazing a single strand of her hair on it.

    "I won''t force you then." Without a word, Eric put on his helmet and rode his bike.

    "Wait!"

    He stopped and stared at her.

    Closing her eyes shut, Evangeline deeply took in periodic sharp breaths. And without a word, she grabbed the spare helmet. All her nerves tingled when she stared at the stainless steel passenger seat, destroying it in her mind.

    "Look, I''m running a littlete. Are you going to hop in or not?" Eric said, voice impatience though the corner of his lips were quirking, fighting hisughter. It was really entertaining watching every contortion of her face.

    Evangeline ignored him and continued to breathe in and out.

    You can do this Evangeline. It''s just a harmless seat. You''re a Queen. Queen''s don''t back out from challenges. They face it head on!

    After psyching up her mind and calming her nerves, she put on the helmet and grabbed a disinfectant spray from her bag. She sprayed it on the passenger seat before wiping it clean with a tissue while Eric watched all of this in hrity.

    Without a word, she positioned herself to ride the bike. But before she could hop on, Eric stopped her.

    "What?!"

    She snapped, voice high pitch as she had about enough of this impudence for one day.

    Eric shrugged her discontent as he removed his jacket and gave it to her.

    "Cover your legs with this."

    Evangeline blinked.

    For the first time, she had nothing to say.

    She was used to boys offering their expensive leather jacket or cashmere coat to her to step upon so her shoes wouldn''t get dirtied. But strangely, warmth flooded her body when Eric offered his scruffy jacket to her which smelled bargain.

    She was touch that she forgot herself and blurted out a soft, "Thank you . . ."

    Lost in her thoughts, she sat on the passenger seat, didn''t know which position she should take.

    "Sit sideways."

    Evangeline followed Eric''s instructions without any resistance. And not before long, they took off. Surprised by the sudden movement, Evangeline wrapped her arms around Eric''s waist.

    "Hold on tight."

    Evangeline was so focused on steadying herself while controlling her nervousness and didn''t notice Eric''s trembling shoulders.

    It was her first time riding a peddling bike, so she didn''t know how to steady herself. Like one wrong move, she would fall. She was sitting so frigid with her fingers white, balled into fists, wrapped tightly around Eric''s shirt.

    Eric let out another batch ofughters. Then his lips hooked in a sly grin, and purposely took a sharp turn.

    "Kyaaah!"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    It was not only Eric who was surprise upon hearing that girly scream, even Evangeline didn''t expect there was something that could make her shriek like that. It was not her.

    It was not her voice!

    Eric could no longer supressed hisughter. His enjoyment made Evangeline''s blood rushed to her face.

    It was a first that someone made her this fluster that she didn''t know what to do nor say. Instead of being angry andshed out at him for scaring her to death, she indulged herself in listening to his heartyughter.

    It was like a luby to her ears, and she like listening to it. It made her feel contended and happy for whatever reasons.

    ----

    "We''re here."

    Eric steady his bike so Evangeline could get off first. But after a while, Evangeline''s hands were still wrapped around his shirt, not letting go.

    ncing at her, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    ". . . My legs . . . ," Evangeline answered, voice just above a whisper.

    "What about it?" Eric''s eyes flicked to her legs, but his jacket prevented him from seeing anything.

    Evangeline filled her lungs with air.

    ". . . It''s trembling."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric pressed his lips together, fighting hisughter. He didn''t want to embarrass Evangeline more than she already was. But the little tremor of his shoulders amplified the rosy tint on Evangeline''s cheeks.

    "Take your time," Eric said, breaking the silence. He then shifted his attention forward, stabilizing his bike to support Evangeline while thetter tightly held his shirt.

    The gentleness in Eric''s voice caressed Evangeline''s heart. She bit her lips, stopping it from quivering.

    Under the glowing moon on that busy sidewalk beside the parking reserved for bikes, Eric stood still, holding his bike firmly while Evangeline sat on the passenger seat, holding his shirt.

    The cold night air blew gently and the leaves rustled a serenade.

    Evangeline never trusted anyone but herself. Not even Asher. Not even her mother''s family side.

    And yet, here she was, trusting this nerdy guy to hold the bike for her, not letting her fall during her weakest moment.

    At this second, she was lulled in peace. Time had stopped.

    She wanted this time to freeze forever.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    "There''s a twenty-four-hour caf¨¦ there." Eric pointed at a modern chick caf¨¦, five meters away from the bike rack. Then he pointed at a mega wide construction across the street.

    "I''ll just be there," he said. And without wasting another second, he crossed the street and entered the construction site.

    Evangeline was still in a state of disbelief and inner turmoil. Her eyes followed the back of Eric, feeling . . . lonely . . .

    ". . ."

    What is wrong with me? You''re not acting yourself, Evangeline!

    She didn''t understand why she wanted to wait for Eric no matter what. Didn''t understand why she wanted him to submit to her so badly. And before she even noticed it, she already became obsessed with the idea. She dismissed it all as nothing but a game though. Nothing but a new kind of entertainment to challenge her ego.

    She didn''t entertain the thoughts anymore and dismissed it, thinking because it was a first she encountered a man like Eric.

    With reim poise and grace, she entered Snow caf¨¦.

    Inside, she was surprised to find the caf¨¦ was cozy and elegant with sofas,fortable couches, ss table, carpeted floors, and modern paintings and fresh greeneries and flowers decorated here and there. There was also a wooden stair with ss railing going up to the second floor.

    She ordered a cup of tea and went to the next floor. She chose a seat on the balcony overlooking the construction site.

    Her eyes scanned the ce, hoping to see Eric. That was impossible though, the whole construction site was covered withs and towering metal gates. It was impossible to see what was going on inside. And with all the darkness of the night, it was impossible to spot which was which and who was who.

    She sighed and drank her tea in silence.

    ----

    In a private room of a grand casino, Asher was pacing back and forth. Veins bulged from his twisted face and taut arms.

    "Boss, we''ve found Miss."

    Asher straightaway signaled everyone to follow him.

    The loud gurgle sounds of motorbikes echoed throughout the street of Blue River city. Asher cursed all the way while riding his bike, imagining all the gruesome murder he wouldmit that night.

    That guy doesn''t seem to care for his life. I swear I''ll break every bone in his body every time I see him!

    Asher wasn''t like this with any other guy, not even with Daniel. He knew that Evangeline never cared about them. Only treated them nothing more than servants.

    But this guy . . .

    That messy hair nerdy, geeky man somehow managed to tickle the interest of their Queen, and he was having a hard time epting this.

    He must put a stop to it before it became serious!

    ----

    Eric wiped off the dripping sweat all over his face with a towel hanging on his neck as he went straight inside the barracks to change. He stopped midway when he realized he was going to talk with the haughty Queen. He decided to take a bath and switched to clean clothes before he went out, and crossed the street to where Evangeline was waiting.

    Eric was not that cruel to keep the girl waiting for him for eight hours. Thus, for the first time ever, he asked to work halftime, which his superior agreed seeing how serious his face was.

    Inside the caf¨¦, Eric scanned the area for Evangeline. When he didn''t find her, he went up the stairs and his eyes locked on a moving scenery of a beautiful woman, sleeping in tranquility. He restrained a groan when he saw her. She was sleeping on top of her crossing arms on the table. Her longshes trembled as if she was dreaming while her soft, moist lips were apart, enticing anyone to stare and have a closer look.

    True enough, not far away from Evangeline were two boys checking her out and one of them even took a picture. If not that there were also others on that floor, those two must have already taken advantage of her.

    Eric''s face darkened, anger boiled in his chest and before he could stop himself, he was already in front of the two men.

    The men were surprised, and before they could react, Eric grabbed the boy''s phone, deleted all the images stored and threw the innocent phone outside the window to who knows where.

    . . .

    . . .

    The boys were shocked stunned, and Eric took advantage of their state. He moved backwards, away from the sleeping Evangeline, afraid to wake her up.

    "The hell do you think you''re doing?!"

    The man who was holding the lost phone charged towards Eric, grabbing his cor, mming him against the wall while the other man rushed to his friend''s side. The two were older than Eric. Though Eric was taller than them, they were much bigger and well-toned.

    What little people left on the second floor hurried downstairs, afraid to be implicated in the fight.

    "I''ll fucking kill you!"

    The man barked while Eric remained indifferent, like it was a monumental task just to respond to him. And before the guy''s fist mmed on his face, a group of guards and a senior man barged inside.

    At once, the guards pulled the man away from Eric.

    "You two, don''t make me call the police," the senior man said, warning the two with his gaze. He was wearing a vest and tieplete with spectacles. He was like a butler than a store manager.

    The man tried hard to fight off the firm grip of one of the guards, but even with his build, he couldn''t shake the steel like arms of the sentry while his friend didn''t resist one bit.

    "That asshole threw my phone! He''s the one who should go to jail!" The man spat, spit flying from his mouth. He tried to pull away from the guard, only to find his efforts in vain.

    Remaining expressionless, Eric''s eyes stayed glued on the sleeping girl, not one bit interested in the drama.

    "We will pay for your phone. We will even rece it with a brand new model," the senior man said. "All we are asking, you leave this establishment quietly and never to return." His voice was calm, yet there was a hint of threat, enough to chill anyone who heard it.

    At once, the guy didn''t struggle, and the guard let him go.

    "Hmp! Once I get the money for my phone, I won''t ever return to this ce even if you drag me back. You have lousy service and rotten nerdy geeks as customers!" the man barked, shooting a re at Eric before he stormed downstairs together with his friend, ranting and cursing along the way.

    . . .

    . . .

    After seconds of silence, Ericmanded with a voiceced in ice, "Seal the second floor."

    If Evangeline was awake, she wouldn''t recognize this voice. So different from the warm, soothing one.

    The old man bowed together with the guards and left.

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric quietly made his way to Evangeline''s table and breathed a sigh of relief when she remained in peaceful slumber. He sat beside her and stared at her for a time before he gently tucked some of her hair behind her ears.

    "For a haughty, pompous Queen, you sure are defenseless . . ."

 Chapter 17 - 17

    "Mmnn . . ."

    Evangeline groaned when she felt something dripping from her mouth. Her eyes flung open, back shot straight. She wiped the drool from her lips with her handkerchief while ncing left and right. When she made sure that no one was around, it was only when she breathed a sigh of relief. But only to be startled when she heard low soft breaths beside her. ncing at her right, she blinked several times, trying to ascertain who it was who was sleeping so soundly.

    She frowned when she couldn''t recognize the man. He was peacefully sleeping on top of his crossing arms propped on the table. His head was facing her direction, and half of his face was hidden beneath his arms. His thick dark, messy hair fell on one side of his forehead showing his bushy brows and those unbelievable dense, longshes. He had straight, proud nose paired with a sexy jawline and sensual lips.

    The man was unbelievably soul-stirring!

    Who?

    Evangeline felt that he was oddly familiar and not at the same time.

    She, at the age of soon to be twenty, already saw all kinds of men. The beautiful type. The flirtatious type. The quiet and aloof type. The mysterious type.

    But this man just smashed her standards of beauty and remade it a new. He couldn''t even bepared to Daniel''s charms nor Asher''s allure. Yet somehow, she couldn''t take her eyes off him.

    His skin was deathly pale, and with his dense dark hair, brows andshes, he looked ethereal. And yet, she found herself fascinated at his sharp features that she unknowingly stared at him without blinking.

    The man opened his eyes, and her lc orbs rounded. Her breathing hitched and her heart hammered inside her chest, wanting to break free and crawled its way to him.

    The sleeping angel woke up and turned into a deadly alluring demon with cold silver irises.

    Eric blinked. He rubbed his eyes before he grabbed his sses and put in on.

    And the godly sexy demon turned into a mortal.

    "Sorry," Eric said, voice raspy. "You were asleep when I got here. I didn''t want to wake you up. I didn''t know that I fell asleep as well."

    He stretched his neck, and ran his fingers through his hair and finally, settled his eyes at Evangeline.

    "You okay?" he asked when Evangeline didn''t answer as she continued to stare at him with mouth hanging open.

    Evangeline''s eyelids flickered many times. She didn''t know why, but she lowered her head and fumbled her fingers. Couldn''t look Eric in the eyes.

    The revtion was too much and her brain overheated!

    "Y-yeah . . . ," she said, voice barely audible. She didn''t know that she was acting like a love-struck teenage girl on her first date. If it was another, that man would have been crying under the table by now or had drop dead on the floor from her deadly tongue upon seeing her sleeping face. She didn''t like it that a man, nor anyone else for that matter, saw her weakest defenseless state.

    "So . . . What are you going to tell me?" Eric leaned closer to her. He held his chin with his palm, trying to capture Evangeline''s elusive gaze.

    Briefly closing her eyes, Evangeline stabilized her breathing before she put her game face on. She smiled and met Eric''s gaze.

    "I''ll get straight to the point then. I want you to do all my assignments, projects and other school rted stuffs like taking notes, taking my shifts when it''s time to empty the trash and do my other chores. I also want you to buy me lunch, snacks, and hold my things when we are at school."

    Eric''s eyes never strained on Evangeline''s smiling face. From start to finish, he didn''t bat an eyelid.

    "What is it for me?" he asked, after a short silence.

    Evangeline''s smile grew wider.

    "Of course, I''ll pay you for your services. Each month, you''ll receive four thousand dors. For the projects, I can pay you ording to the difficulty of the task, and I''ll even shoulder all the materials and equipment. Furthermore, if you buy me lunch and snacks, I''ll also pay for your meals. Thus, you don''t have to wash the dishes in the cafeteria for you to eat for free."

    Eric smiled, and Evangeline''s eyes glint in victory.

    "I refuse."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline huffed augh. Her ears shortly made ringing sounds as if trying to block the words Eric had said.

    "Sorry, I didn''t quite get that. Can you repeat it?"

    "I refuse." Eric chuckled, starring at her with a mocking smile. "I don''t want to be your servant boy."

    . . .

    . . .

    Maintaining her smile, Evangeline''s cloudy eyes were clearing.

    "I see . . . From the start, you don''t n on ever agreeing."

    Eric smirk, never leaving her eyes.

    "Then why did you still make me wait and have mee here with you?" she asked, voice turning deeper. She already knew the answer. But she wanted to hear it from his lips.

    Eric leaned closer. "I always wanted to see you step down from that high throne of yours once in a while."

    . . .

    . . .

    Snapped. Snapped. The sound of broken strings that held Evangeline''s priced self-worth.

    Her pride. Her self-esteem. Her patience. Her tolerance.

    Everything shuttered.

    Her emotions stirred,ying waste in her mind. Anger, embarrassment, shame, humiliation . . . above all else ¨C¨C uneptance.

    Disbelief that a nobody rejected her. That a nobody dared to say no to her.

    This nobody dares to make fun of me!

    Evangeline''s lips quirked forming a chilling smirk. She stood, looking down at Eric with eyes brimming with fury.

    "Well then, I hope I entertained you today. Before I forget, this is your payment for the paper."

    She reached for her purse, grabbed a few hundred dors and threw it on Eric''s face.

    "A job well done," she said. "But then again, it''s the only thing you are good at. Doing meager jobs for scraps of money to save your hide."

    She turned and flounced out of the caf¨¦, leaving Eric with the scattered money on the ground.

    . . .

    . . .

    Momentster, Eric seized the money one by one. And when he collected all that hundreds of dor bills . . .

    Riiipp!!

    He shredded the money to bits, pupils drawn to slit, cold and remorseless.

    I don''t need distractions right now.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    In a unit in Heaven''s Tower just below Evangeline''s room, Asher was sitting quietly inside his study. His face solemn as he stared at his hands, deep in thought.

    "Eric Phelps, born from amoner''s family in Evend. His parents died in a car ident when he was seven. And since then, he was living in an orphanage. In his first year in high school, he started doing part-time jobs and left the orphanage. A constant honor student in high school. And after that, he went to Burberry because of Unmei Academy''s letter of rmendation. A poor part-time boy, geh! So boring!" a handsome young man narrated. His shoulder length hair, dye in red, shimmered under the warm light.

    He then flung the folder on the table, looking all uninterested. Raising his legs, he rested them on the table as he leaned on the swivel chair, feeling entirely at home.

    "Bro, why are you investigating this man? He''s just ordinary. In fact, there''s nothing special to him at all!" the red hair added.

    Asher didn''t mind the boy. His gaze locked on his knuckles.

    "It''s precisely because he''s so ordinary that makes him suspicious," Asher mumbled, remembering what happened that morning a few days ago.

    After Evangeline left Snow caf¨¦ with Eric following after, they ambushed the guy in a dark alley and beat him up.

    But . . .

    Asher rubbed his knuckles in a daze state. He could still feel the impact of his punches and kicks straight on Eric''s face, but at the same time ¨C¨C he couldn''t.

    Like he was punching hollowed skin.

    If that makes any sense.

    "How about that orphanage?" Asher asked after a moment.

    "It got burned years ago."

    "How about these part-time jobs of his?"

    "We''ve investigated it all, and they have his name on their list of employees. He''s clean."

    Asher sighed and he swept the boy with his eyes, who was sitting across him with a nonchnt face.

    "And . . . why are you here, Alexis?"

    Alexis gave a toothy smile. "Bro, don''t tell me you hadn''t miss your younger brother?! I specifically flew over here from home just so I can personally deliver your requested information for you."

    "Stop dying. Why are you here?" Asher impatiently asked, starring seriously at his younger brother.

    Alexis''s grin remained unmoved. "I''m here at the request of the old man to bring you back home."

    "Forget it," Asher rebutted. He was about to stand from his seat but Alexis stopped him with his next words.

    "It''s not forever. Father and grandfather just wanted your help on something, so they want you back."

    Asher closed his eyes in silence, breathing deeply.

    Alexis continued, "It''s best if you go back. You''re fortunate it''s me in here right now. If it''s big brother . . ." Alexis didn''t continue his words when a chill crawled along his spine at the thought of his big brother.

    Goosebumps coated Asher''s skin. His body jolt from shiver. He sighed through his mouth, shaking away his dread before he faced Alexis.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go."

    Asher stood and walked towards the door, but he stopped when Alexis didn''t move from his seat.

    "What are you waiting for? The sooner I get this done, the sooner I''ll be back here. Stop wasting my time!"

    Alexis coughed, swiveling his chair before he faced Asher. He shifted his head, pretending to look around. "Well . . . You know it''s only you they wanted . . . They haven''t told me to return actually. Thus, I''m going to watch your unit for you until you get back."

    Alexis yed with his hair, whistling as he avoided Asher''s dissecting gaze.

    Pinching the space between his brows, Asher growled, "You asshole! You just wanted to be with Evangeline!"

    It wasn''t a secret in the family that all the three of them were vying for their only little female cousin''s affection.

    Alexis frowned and braved Asher''s eyes.

    "SO?! What of it?! It''s only fair that it should be my turn! You already have so much time staying by my cousin''s side!"

    "She''s my cousin too! And finish your high school first before you demand to be transferred here." Asher marched to Alexis and pinched his ear that made thetter yelped in pain.

    "Now get your ass moving before I beat you up!"

    ----

    "You''re going to return to ckPine?"

    Asher smiled upon hearing his little cousin''s lovely voice. He could almost see her raising her eyebrow at him with a condescending smile adoring her adorable face, which made his mood brightened.

    "Yes, but it''s only temporary. Dad and grandfather wanted my help with something¨C¨C"

    "Is it cousin?! Eva, how are ya''?! Did ya'' miss me?!"

    Asher mmed Alexis''s face away with his palm, blocking him from his phone while Alexis struggled beneath Asher''s hand and did everything he could to grab his phone.

    "Is it Lex? Say hi to him for me," Evangeline said.

    "No need. He doesn''t deserve any greetings from you."

    "Why you¨C¨Cumph!"

    Asher smirked at seeing his younger brother''s funny face between the gap of his fingers.

    "Alright, I wish you safe travels then," Evangeline said.

    Asher''s lips hooked in a small smile, but his face quickly turned serious. "Evangeline . . ."

    "Hmm . . . ?"

    "Stay away from Eric Phelps . . . I don''t like that guy."

    Evangeline chuckled before she hung up.

    Asher didn''t mind Alexis anymore and stood to his feet causing thetter to stumble and crushed all the way against the sofa, head first.

    "You meanie!" Rubbing his red ttened nose, Alexis red at Asher''s back.

    Asher ignored him as he dialed a number.

    "D, I''ll be out of the country . . . Yes . . . I don''t know when I''ll be back . . . Take care of Eva for me. Make sure that anyone whoes near her is reduce to a pulp until they''re so scared they won''t even dareying their dirty eyes on her . . . I''m serious. Report to me even the slightest detail . . . Take care of everything until I get back . . . Oh, and . . . watch Eric Phelps for me. Report to me if you notice anything suspicious about the guy.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    At the end of ss, near the business management department''s building, in the narrow hidden alleyway, three men were beating a single defenseless boy to the ground.

    "Heh! Stupid poor kid! Watching your face makes me angry!" one of the boys spat as he punched Eric on the face while thetter didn''t retaliate.

    How could Eric fought back when one of the boys, the fat one, was holding him in both arms, rendering him immobile for the leader, a guy with blonde hair, to hit him like a sandbag while the other one wasughing and cheering on the side.

    "Why don''t you quit school? Don''t you know your mere existence irritates me?!" the blonde guy sneered, mming another fist on Eric''s jaw while the other two edge him on.

    Teenagers, the age where one wanted to feel dominance. Wanted attention and praise. Wanted to fell superior above the rest. And this inner wants were satisfied with different means. Some would excel thru academics. Some would gain attention from their achievements. Some would gain recognition in sports. Some were popr with their looks. Some were above from others because of their wealth while some just wanted to beat others to feel superior.

    For Eric, he had the unfortunate luck to be the receiving end to satisfy other''s wants. He had gotten used to it though.

    Of course, no one likes to be beaten up nor feel pain. So Eric avoided them whenever he could. But being a student in the same department proved to be a curse he couldn''t dispel.

    He didn''t retaliate, not because he didn''t know how to fight nor because he was scared. It was for the simple reason he didn''t care. He didn''t want aplicated life. If he retaliated and beat the guys who tormented him, for sure, those guys would seek revenge with back up. And he would fight all over again. A never-ending cycle of fights.

    He didn''t want that kind of life. He was contented to be that unimportant side character who nobody noticed.

    The pain would go away. And once the guys had their fill, they would leave him alone for days until they wanted to fed their manliness ego once more.

    Eric wheezed a sigh.

    Amidst the barraged of punches and kicks, he didn''t say a single word. It was not because he was immune to pain, it was that, he didn''t feel much impact.

    The moment the blonde guy raised his fist, he would time his movement and tilted his face to lessen the impact. If the blond guy hit his stomach ¨C¨C well, unfortunately for the guys who dared to, their punches and kickscked the strength that he didn''t have to avoid them at all.

    Compared to Eric who was well toned despite his lousy countenance and weak appearance, the other men were all talk with weak limbs. With all the jobs that Eric was doing coupled with his knowledge inbat, the blondie would be considered a seasoned fighter if he managed a blow that could make Eric grunt in pain.

    But all in all, fortunately for Eric, all the men he encountered were wannabe fighters pretending to be badass . . . Except for that one time . . .

    Hence, he was okay if the blondie beat him. He didn''t care for his weak punches and kicks anyway.

    "Damn it! Say something nerdy! Your silence infuriates me!" the blondie roared. He grabbed Eric by the cor, and threw him on the ground.

    THUD!

    Blondie lost it when Eric was calm and expressionless still, staring at him with dead eyes.

    "Heh, let''s see if you won''t squeal this time." Flicking out a small knife, blondie''s face warped in a horrendous grin.

    "H-hey . . ." The fat guy and the other boy wanted to stop their leader.

    "Shut up!" the blondie snapped.

    Then he turned to Eric, face twisting with menace as he licked his lips. "A scar on that annoying face of yours, and maybe you can do the whole world a favor."

    He grabbed Eric''s cor, and pointed the knife against his cheek while thetter was still the epitome of calmness.

    "Motherfucker! I hate that face of yours!"

    Blondie raged, and pressed the knife on Eric''s face, ready to leave his mark when out of the blue ¨C¨C a invender handkerchief gently swayed against the wind and slowly flew down between them. The pleasant fragrance from the fabric almost made the two close their eyes as they savored the scent of fresh peaches drowned in honey milk.

    It was so soothing that the blondie''s boiling temper cooled down. He paused before he looked over to the management building where the handkerchief fell.

    Also raising his head, Eric wanted to know who the handkerchief belonged to. Though he already had an inkling.

    The other men also nced up, mimicking their leader.

    In the four-story building, on the rooftop, a Goddess of fire and ice was staring down at them, looking all bored with one handzily propping her chin. Her eyes were radiating coldness and animosity while her lips curved in a taunting smirk.

    Evangeline Heart

    For a moment, the men lost themselves at the sight of the beauty. They thought it was an angel only to find it was the devil wearing a fluttering red scarf, fitted turtleneck shirt and cks paired with a dangerous six inches pump shoes.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Tsk. Let''s go."

    Blondie lost his will and vigor to fight. Couldn''t stand Evangeline''s imposing aura and piercing cold belittling eyes.

    The three men left, leaving Eric behind who was wiping the blood on his lips. Looking up again, he found Evangeline already retreated from in sight. He bent down and grabbed the handkerchief on the ground before he dashed towards the building''s rooftop.

    ----

    At the rooftop, Evangeline idly stood at the center of the space with crossing arms and nting hips. Her high ponytailed hair and long scarf fluttered along with the wind.

    The entrance to the rooftop opened and she cocked her head in a sweet smile, looking at Eric who was taking his time in approaching her.

    "Hello, Eric," she greeted, all smiles. But beneath her smile was fury.

    Nodding, Eric handed the handkerchief to her.

    "I believe this is yours," he said, all polite with his uneven thick sses parked above his nose, messy hair, old clothes, scruffy backpack, and wounded face.

    She raised her head high, but even with her six inches'' shoes, she was still a head shorter than him.

    Instead of grabbing the handkerchief, she opened her hand, implying to ce that piece of fabric directly on her palm.

    Eric crossed the distance between them and handed the piece of silk to her. However, before the handkerchiefnd on her palm, Evangeline retracted her hand and the hankie fell on the ground.

    "It''s dirty. I don''t need it anymore." Evangeline''s lips hooked in a smirk as she stepped on the handkerchief with her expensive shoe, ruthlessly twisting it against the rough concrete.

    She was implying that it was already dirty for Eric had touched it. Didn''t have an ounce of conscience nor sympathy even when the man practically climbed four floors to return her hankie.

    Eric remained poker face, oblivious to Evangeline''s t-out mockery. He knew it was her way of revenge for what happened in that caf¨¦, days ago.

    Looking at her, unfettered by her intimidating stare and smirking lips, he opened his lips, tone almost like a whisper.

    "It''s a pity. I kinda'' like the smell."

    He then turned and went down the flight of stairs, leaving Evangeline on the rooftop.

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline blinked.

    A period of time passed since Eric left, yet she remained paralyzed in ce. What he said caught her by surprised. Her brain was working in hyperdrive digesting Eric''s words piece by piece.

    D-did he said . . . he like my . . . smell?

    Though she was having a hard time epting the truth that he could make her feel all uneasy and giddy inside, her lips, however, didn''t shy a smile.

    It was a weird feeling.

    A first kind of feeling.

    Like she wanted to whip him for being unaffected by her allure, but at the same time, she wanted to giggle from his misleading words.

 Chapter 20 - 20

    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!

    Sisley rubbed her palms together, asionally breathing against it to keep it warm. After she finished her club activities, she waited inside the ssroom for Daniel to finish his club activities so they could go home together.

    At the thought of Daniel, her cheeks puffed a cute blush of red, giggling at the memory of her and him a few days ago.

    It was no longer a secret that she and Daniel were together after the inter-school festival. Some cried and some cursed while some cheered.

    The confession was not anything sweet nor romantic like the ones in the movies and novels.

    At that day where he invited her for a date and had the unfortunate chance of meeting Evangeline along the way, Sisley admitted that her mood worsened, feeling that Daniel was acting a bit strange. But thanks to her cheerfulness, Daniel''s mood turned for the better. They no longer resumed their date on that mall and decided to visit a park instead. Even though they didn''t have much topic to talk about, being with each other''s presence filled them with warmth andfort and possibly . . . love.

    It was not until dark that Daniel decided to escort her home. In truth, she was already contented to be with him. She didn''t dare ask for more. But as she turned to go inside her house, he asked her to be his girlfriend.

    There were no roses nor cheesy lines, but those simple words caused a wild frenzy of joy to surged in her body and she burst into tears and ran to his embrace.

    She didn''t know how much time went by that they were like that, just hugging each other. And when reality sink in, they were staring at each other and their lips found one another.

    PUFF!

    Sisley''s face glowed redder at the memory, and she ced her cold palms against her heated cheeks, cooling her head.

    Raising her head to the sky, her eyes turned misty while her appearance became dreamy. Her parted lips asionally puffed a foggy breath while whispering his name . . .

    Daniel . . .

    ----

    After taking a quick shower, Daniel changed his clothes, hurry in his actions.

    Adequately dressed, he stormed out of the gym. Along the way, the girls giggled, hoping their flirtatious gazes would stop his stride. He ignored them, mind entirely focused on Sisley, and a smile crept on his tired face, rejuvenating him.

    He zoomed to his department''s building only to be stopped with the thunderous gushing rain.

    Shit!

    Groaning in annoyance by the sudden rain, he ransacked his backpack for his umbre. And without waiting for the parasol to open sufficiently, he stormed the rain and bolted inside his department''s building.

    Not many students remained inside the school premises since it was already two hours past the end of ss.

    Daniel impatiently climbed the stairs towards the second floor, skipping a few step. The longing and excitement to see Sisley and going home with her for the first time made his heart beat in both nervousness and bliss.

    The second-year ss A''s door slid open, and Daniel zeroed on his girlfriend''s twinkling eyes, staring at him in uncontained happiness.

    At once, the room turned bright and warm amidst the cold autumn air and gloomy weather outside.

    For a moment, Daniel was awestruck at Sisley''s dazzling hazelnut eyes. Like he was staring at a rainbow amidst the storm.

    He didn''t even know that his legs were moving in her direction while Sisley was rooted on her spot, mesmerized at the approaching handsome man.

    Only . . .

    Daniel abruptly stopped and, his mood plummeted.

    Evangeline was sitting on her seat, looking over at the gloomy scenery. Bored as usual.

    What is she still doing here?

    Without knowing it, Daniel thought of the reasons as to why.

    It was rare¨C¨Cno! It was a first that he saw her still inside the ssroom after the ss ended. Most of the time, she would leave at the first sound of the bell.

    Sisley was reminded that Evangeline still hadn''t left. Because her focus was upied by Daniel and there were a few ssmates around, she didn''t mind Evangeline''s presence. But now that Daniel was staring at the gorgeous woman, she was forced to acknowledge the other girl''s existence.

    Sisley didn''t like the look on Daniel''s face when he stared at Evangeline. It was not a lingering affection nor anything romantic. It was pure curiosity.

    But even so, she didn''t want Daniel associating with his ex.

    "Daniel . . . ," she called which brought Daniel''s attention to her.

    For a moment, Daniel was in a daze before his lips curved in a gentle smile. And Sisley was reassured. She stood from her seat and went to his side.

    Daniel grabbed her bag and Sisley handed it to him.

    "Sorry, did you wait long?" Daniel asked, eyes softening at the sight of his adorable girlfriend. He was happy that someone was waiting for him for two hours.

    Evangeline never did.

    Sisley shook her head a little and beamed. "Should we go?"

    Daniel nodded and ushered Sisley first to the door. He didn''t dare hold her hand in Evangeline presence though. After all, all said and done, Evangeline was his ex-girlfriend and still respected her.

    Besides, he was still feeling guilty.

    But as soon as the door closed, Daniel didn''t waste a second and grabbed Sisley''s hand, gently squeezing it.

    He was filled with warmth when her soft fingers inteced with his. Her hand was cold, proof that she waited for him for so long.

    Without a second thought, he removed his jacket and draped it across her shoulders.

    Sisley''s cheeks blushed an adorable shade of red. She lowered her head both in shyness and joy while Daniel tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    At the sight of her being all timid, Daniel''s body red.

    She''s so cute!

    As the couple walked hand in hand in the almost deserted hallway, students asionally nced at their direction. Some envious. Some jealous while some praised. But for the two girls who were gossiping outside the second year ss A''s room, they were lost in a heart-thumping conversation.

    "She''s still there?"

    "Yes."

    "This is perfect. Who would guess a day woulde that she''ll stay behind after ss? Don''t forget to act natural."

    "Is it okay? I don''t think we should do this." One of the girls hesitated, shifting her eyes left and right.

    "Don''t chicken out now! Besides, what can she do? She was abandoned by her father and now, Daniel, her greatest backer. All the money her father gave her were all gone. Without a penny in her name, she prostituted herself to sustain her extravagant lifestyle. Do you think that she is a threat to us at her current state?"

    ". . ."

    "Don''t think needless things. This is a perfect opportunity to extract our revenge! Don''t forget how she humiliated us in front of everybody." Who said that bitch could act so arrogant and overbearing just because she has a pretty face? Stealing all the attention left and right. This is her punishment! This is revenge! Hmp!

    The other girl was hesitant for a moment before she nodded. And both girls tookrge intake of air and slowly exhaled it through their mouth before they entered the room.

    ----

    Evangeline continued her absentminded gaze at no particr scenery, eyes flickering.

    She too didn''t know why she stayed behind after ss. But in the deepest corners of her mind, she knew the answer. She just didn''t want to acknowledge it.

    Clutching the handkerchief in hand, her free hand held her chin as she stared at the gloomy view outside. She listened to the pitter patter sound of the rain as the thunderous rumble illuminated the dark, ominous clouds.

    Her eyes asionally flickered at the door like she was expecting someone. But then they shifted back to the window as if she never glimpsed at the door in the first ce.

    When she was the only person left in the room, the door slid open. She quickly took a peek, only to be disappointed when two girls walked inside.

    It was her ssmates who she rarelymunicated with despite being ssmates for almost two years.

    "Evangeline, the P.E. teacher asked us to inform you to meet her in the storage room." The girl with a ponytail was the first one to break the silence.

    Evangeline didn''t respond while she sized the two girls up and down.

    Bead of sweat crystalized on the two girls face while they tried their best to act natural and nonchnt.

    "Why?" Evangeline asked, tone bored.

    The girl with short hair snorted. "How do I know? Ask her yourself! We are just rying you the message."

    And the girl with ponytailughed in mockery. "Maybe because she''s going to punish you for what happened in the school sports fest?"

    Then the two walked out of the room. They didn''t want to give anything away. The more aloof and casual they were and the less information they provided, the more believable they would seem.

    Evangeline watched the two women''s retreating figure with a raised brow.

    It was not like she didn''t know what the two girls were thinking. But of course, she was not confident that she was right either. After all, the P.E. teacher still hadn''t forgiven her from forfeiting her every match, whichnded their course fourth from thest.

    Dragging her body, she stood to her feet. She shot a sidelong nce at the seat behind her. Her eyes locked on that tattered backpack on the chair.

    Eric still hadn''t return since the teachers called him to help them out with something.

    What kind of ''helping out'' that it took two hours?

    She frowned and walked out of the room.

    When Evangeline was out of sight, the two girls came back and they sneakily ran to Evangeline''s desk.

    ncing at each other with a smirk on their lips, they grabbed Evangeline''s things and stormed out from the room.

 Chapter 21 - 21

    BANG!

    Once Evangeline stepped inside the dark murky storage room in the very back of the track and field, the door behind her closed with a loud bang!

    It didn''t take a genius to know that someone locked her from the outside.

    *sigh . . .

    It was the oldest trick in the book, yet she still fell for it.

    It was not entirely her fault though. People cursed and spread rumors behind her back, but none dared to actually plot against her.

    This was the first.

    I wonder where they got the courage to do it. She thought.

    Unknown to Evangeline, since she was preupied with Eric, she hadn''t heard thetest rumors spreading that she fell from grace. That after she was abandoned by her father and used up all her wealth that her father supposedly gave her, she was now prostituting herself to older rich men for money to sustain hervish lifestyle. And now that Daniel dumped her, she no longer had protection in school.

    Not knowing that Evangeline owned forty percent of FROZEN''s share and inherited a fortune from her mother.

    It was never made public who were thepany''s shareholders. And since Robert Krisnov never announced it, not even the shareholders know that his daughter owned forty percent in thepany.

    Robert Krisnov also didn''t know about the inheritance Emerald left for Evangeline. If he knew, he would scheme and plot nonstop to get his ws on those enormous amount of money.

    And that was why Evangeline contented to hid her fortune. The less someone know, the more peaceful her life.

    Evangeline did try to open the door.

    Lock.

    Just as she thought.

    She nced left and right, eyes searching for something that would help her amidst the dim lights shining from a small window above. She found the switch and pushed it to turn on the light so someone from the outside would notice and open the door.

    But as she guessed again, the switch was not working. Or rather, someone removed the bulb from the ceiling.

    RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE!

    She peered at the small awning window hang high above the wall. Even if she climbed it, she wouldn''t fit. Specifically, her boobs and hips wouldn''t fit.

    She frowned at the thought that her figure, her pride and joy, would be a hindrance one day.

    Forget it.

    At worst, I''ll just have to sleep the whole night here.

    Sheid the handkerchief she was still clutching on top of the piled tatami mats before sitting on it.

    Those two girls who locked Evangeline inside the stuffy storage room just wanted to scare the woman. Locking her until morning in a dark, scary ce. Even though Evangeline wouldin about it to the teachers the next day, who would side with her?

    A woman with no backing.

    At most, the girls would deny it since there was no witness. Saying the janitor identally trapped Evangeline without noticing.

    But contrary to those girls'' expectations, Evangeline remained calm and poise, sitting like she was sitting on the mostfortable couch while she stared at the gloomy sky outside the small window.

    Her gaze wavered for a second as her mind flew to a distant memory.

    ----

    Daniel and Sisley walked hand and hand on the cobbled pathway to Sisley''s house.

    Actually, Daniel always rode inside his custom made white Rolls Royce. But on this day, he purposely left it behind.

    This day was special. It was the first day that he escorted Sisley home. Hence, it was only natural that he wanted to spend more time with her on their way to her house.

    Though it was raining, it didn''t stop him from doing just that. He even hid his umbre so they could share under one parasol.

    He was consumed with happiness that he didn''t mind that half his side was soaking wet.

    Both of them were wet.

    Sisley''s face was flushed throughout the walk. With the way her body was heating, she didn''t feel the cold at all. Especially her side that sometimes grazed Daniel''s arm. As she was about to put distance between them again, Daniels''s hand casually flew on her shoulder and pulled her closer to him.

    Her head burst red from shyness. Overwhelming happiness flooded her heart. She felt like she was floating.

    "Sorry . . . It''s better like this so you won''t get wet," Daniel exined in a calm manner, face a bit red.

    He felt like a boy walking with his crush for the first time. It was out of character for him to be this awkward and flustered.

    Then again, this was the first that he was acting so freely. Without regards to anything else. Being with Sisley made him feel rxed and just be himself. Like whatever he did, the girl beside him would love him nheless.

    He smiled at the thought.

    In his rtionship with Evangeline, he was always on guard like he couldn''t afford to make any mistake, or make any intimate moves from just the sight of her intimidating, cold eyes.

    It was tiring.

    "Mmm . . . ," Sisley hummed in response. She lowered her head, couldn''t stare Daniel in the eyes. Her fingers fumbled her dress, contemting whether she should hug him or not.

    Daniel stopped suddenly and the cold droplets of rain woke her from her thoughts. She stepped back under the protection of the umbre he was holding.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked when Daniel kept staring at a certain spot, not moving.

    Her eyes slid to where he was staring, but all she saw was a lone waiting shed.

    "Daniel . . .?"

    She called once more, but only silence replied her call.

    Daniel remained transfixed as if lost in thought.

    A year ago

    It was also raining.

    The sky was gloomy, and thunder frequently rumbled. It was a first that he and Evangeline would go home together. Therefore, for the first time, he skipped basketball practice since Evangeline didn''t like waiting. In preparation, he also left his car at home.

    It was a perfect afternoon. Without talking much or even without holding hands, he was ¨C¨C happy.

    Until the gushing rain fell like waterfalls.

    Since they didn''t bring an umbre, they temporarily took shelter in that exact waiting shed.

    He was about to remove his jacket to give to her, but was stopped when he sensed that her mood was worsening when the rain didn''t have the slightest bit intention of stopping.

    Unwilling to end the memory of their first time going home together, he proposed to buy an umbre from the nearest store.

    She watched him without any shred of emotion on her lovely face before she nodded.

    He then ran his fastest to the nearby store to buy a parasol. Luckily, since the shed was near the school, they were lots of establishment that offered school supplies and of course, umbres.

    He even picked a singlerge umbre so they could share underneath it.

    He was full of happy thoughts as he ran back to her, not minding that he was soaking wet from the rain.

    Upon returning to his girlfriend in high spirit, expecting a warm smile from the beautifuldy, what greeted him instead, was the woman''s smug look, smirking lips, and a cab nearby.

    And . . . A little puppy in her arms that he didn''t give too much thought as he was too dumbfounded at the sudden appearance of a cab.

    "Don''t tell me you wanted me to walk all the way to my t under this heavy rain with a single umbre, do you?"

    He didn''t speak.

    More like, he couldn''t utter a single word even if he wanted to. Just the mocking tone of her voice was enough to shut him stunned. The embarrassment, the humiliation of knowing that he was the only one who wanted romantic moments with her underneath the parasol, stunned him speechless.

    "You should treat your girlfriend better than that, Daniel." She then went inside the cab without another word.

    Daniel didn''t know what happened. He couldn''t entirely me Evangeline as this was his own thoughts. He didn''t exactly ask if she wanted to walk or ride a taxi instead.

    But what was the whole point of getting soaked to the bones and running to buy an umbre if they were going to ride a cab in the end?

    Wasn''t it to humiliate him?! To show him who was the boss between them? Who was dominant in their rtionship?

    From then on, he never left his car whenever he and Evangeline would go home together, which happened so rarely since he had practice and club activities after ss while she hated waiting. She disappeared at the first sound of the bell before the teacher could say ''dismiss.''

    "Daniel."

    Blinking slowly, Daniel lowered his head. His face reflecting on Sisley''s worried face.

    He smiled and said, "Sorry . . . I got sidetrack for a moment."

    Sisley breathed a sigh of relief, yet her eyes still held concern.

    "Are you alright?" she asked.

    Daniel caressed Sisley''s cheek, eyes softening while thetter blushed.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry too much." He chuckled.

    "Mm . . ." Shaking her head, Sisley held his fingers and gently rubbed it against her cheek.

    His eyes shook at the sudden gesture and before he knew it, his lips were on her forehead and lingered there for seconds.

    He then took a step back. He held her hand, and gave her a dimple smile.

    "Let''s go. I don''t want you to get sick."

    Sisley nodded, too flustered to say anything.

    Eventually, they made their way to her home.

    It was an hour walk, and even though both their side were soaking wet together with their shoes, the couple didn''t mind. They hold hands and merged themselves in the moment, feeling the warmth and happiness the other gave off.

    But all things had an end. They had reached Sisley''s house.

    A bit hesitating, Sisley said her goodbyes, eyes moist and expression unwilling.

    Daniel chortled and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    "I''ll call you when I get home. Go inside and take a bath. I don''t want you to catch a cold."

    Still wasn''t willing to end the wonderful feeling just yet, Sisley flew in thefort of Daniel''s arms which caught the man in surprise.

    "You too! You should hurry home and take a bath before you catch a cold." Looking up, she captured his eyes. "Don''t get sick. Remember, bath only with warm water and sipped ginger tea and drink anti-cold medicine. And . . . and . . . and if you feel any soreness in your throat or if you feel anything at all, remember to take medicines and call me, alright?"

    Hearing her voice, frantic with worry coupled with her adorable face, Daniel felt the surge of warmth and contentment soaking his body.

    Laughing softly, he pinched her cheek. "I promise . . ."

    "Mmm . . ." Humming, Sisley released him and stormed inside her house. She threw a long look at him and smiled before uttering, "See you tomorrow," and shut the door.

    . . .

    . . .

    It had been a long time that Daniel stood there outside Sisley''s house with a smile on his face before he walked away, heading in the main road to call for a cab.

    Along the way, he couldn''t help but think of Evangeline.

    Now that his thoughts were unupied, the curiosity of knowing why the woman stayed behind the school dominated his entire mind.

    Maybe she didn''t bring her car. Or an umbre? She''s probably waiting for the rain to subside.

    He nced at the gloomy sky, promising rain throughout the night.

    Forget it. She has her phone, and it''s not like she can''t call for a taxi.

    He frowned.

    Though he ended things with her, it didn''t mean that he hated her. Contrary, he still had lingering feelings for her even if it was no longer romantic affections. After all, he did like her in the past. Just because he gotten himself a new girlfriend the feelings he had for her would automatically disappear in one night.

    And I did wrong her and hadn''t apologize yet.

    His brows furrowed even deeper. He knew that sooner orter, he had to apologize to her or else, his conscience wouldn''t let him be.

    Without a second thought, he hailed for a cab going back to the Academy.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!

    It was also like this.

    Gloomy atmosphere. Dark sky. Thunderous clouds.

    It was like this day that Evangeline discovered her so-called friends were talking behind her back.

    It was an ident that she found out. She was minding her own business inside the toilet cubicle when her ssmates walk in. At first, she didn''t know who they were talking about until she heard her name.

    "Evangeline is a dope, huh? Just one word and she''ll obediently obey. She even gave me her favorite hairpin."

    "Yeah. It''s exactly as you said. If we befriend her, we''ll get all sorts of gifts for free."

    "I can''t believe she thinks of us as friends though. Can''t she sense it that we don''t want to y with her?"

    "I pity her. She thinks all the students like her. But in truth, they''re just sucking up to her so they can get free stuffs. Even the teacher talks about her behind her back."

    "I mean, even Jennifer that she thinks is her best friend sold her out. Thank you very much, Jennifer. Without you telling us how gullible and pushover she is, we would not have found out."

    Ahahahaha!

    Jennifer smirked, dubbing powder on her nose. "What are friends for? In fact, Evangeline should be honored that I befriended her. Can''t you see how happy she is when I talk to her or I pretend to y with her? With just one word from me, she''ll obey and give me all sorts of gifts everyday. I think she''s secretly in love with me."

    Ahahahaha!

    Evangeline bit her lips, nails digging against her palms. She didn''t know that her tears were already dripping from her eyes, drown with the blood from her chopped lips.

    Who would have thought?

    Her best friend for four years since primary school, who was like a sister to her, would harbor nasty thoughts about her.

    Evangeline was like a porcin doll, pretty even young. She attracted a lot of attention, but at the same time, attracted a lot of hate and envy from her peers.

    She was so moved when Jennifer approached her when others stayed away. She was so moved when the girl started talking to her when others pretended she didn''t exist. She was so moved when Jennifer yed with her when others isted her.

    And because of that event, because of the sudden revtion, she was unable to trust fully.

    Her innocent young heart that treated everyone so kindly was yed in turn.

    Her innocent young heart who gave it all of her feelings was betrayed.

    What was more, if that event didn''t cause enough damage already, another secret was revealed before her eyes and what little trust she had was utterly shattered by the wind at that one stormy night.

    It was also raining hard that night.

    The mansion was dark and eerily quiet with the rain and thunder cleaving the silence.

    She was sleeping with her mother when she felt thirsty. Grunting, she stood and sauntered down the stairs towards the kitchen with half eyes opened. And as she was about to take the first step down from the flight of stairs, she heard a ruckus from the library.

    As her curiosity got the better of her, her young eyes took a peek and what she saw was forever engraved in her heart.

    RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE!

    Evangeline''s eyes opened. She didn''t know when she fell asleep.

    She always despised the rain. Hated the gloomy and dark atmosphere.

    It kept reminding her of the unpleasant past.

    I hate it . . .

    Her eyes gradually adjusted in the dark, and the first thing she saw were soaked shoes.

    But why is it . . .

    Her eyes traveled up, resting at those silvery orbs.

    When I see your eyes . . . the past became . . . irrelevant.

    Her body visibly trebled. Her purple irises narrowed on the man''s face, so close to hers.

    How is it that you can turn something unpleasant . . .

    "Eve . . . Are you alright?"

    . . . into a memorable one . . .

    Evangeline''s lips curved in a smile. It was not her usual practice perfect smile nor smirk, which gave people the chills. It was a smile like a dying flower was quenched by the rain and bloomed by the radiance of the sun.

    It was not exaggerated. It was a slight tugged of the lips. It was simply her smile ¨C¨C her genuine smile.

    It maybe because of those eyes, always true and unbending. Or maybe because of the concern in his voice that she found her guard being destroyed bit by bit.

    "Hello, Eric. Fancy meeting you here. Where you locked in here too?" She puffed augh.

    Her gaze then flickered to the open door before she swept him up and down. Eric was soaking wet, to say the least. He was drenched from head to toe. He was panting, steam of air fogging his face. His gauze and band-aids were peeling from his skin.

    Eric breathed a sigh of relief. He brushed his hand through his damp hair before he removed his foggy, wet sses and wipe it dry.

    "How did you know I''m here?" Evangeline reverted to her usual overbearing self as she questioned him.

    When his sses were wiped clean, Eric put it on and answered simply, "It was pure coincidence. I was doing my job of emptying the trash when I saw your belongings dumped inside the bin. So I thought that something must have happened. Thus, I searched for you."

    Something like warmth shed in Evangeline''s eyes before it turned cold in a fraction of second.

    Though Eric didn''t say it, just based from his panting breaths, and soaked clothes, it was enough indication that he searched for her in the entire campus.

    "Why . . . ?" Why help me?

    The question left her mouth before she could hold it in.

    Facing her, Eric''s face wore its usual calm. Their eyes briefly held each other before he turned and walked to the door.

    Evangeline shut her eyes a bit. She then stood to her feet and head for the exit when she stopped moving when Eric spoke.

    "You don''t deserve it . . . ," he said.

    ". . ."

    It was low.

    It was soft.

    It was barely audible.

    But it shook her soul and her cold eyes that reflected the dark grey skies cracked and moistened. The first time since her mother died.

    Just those simple words alone, the heartaches, the pain bottling in her for years burst in waves that she could no longer contain, ravaging her emotions like violent storms.

    She didn''t deserve to be deceived by her peers. She only wanted a friend.

    She didn''t deserve a man like that. She only wanted a father.

    She didn''t deserve Daniel''s betrayal. She was only true to him.

    She didn''t deserve the rumors and ridicules. She only did what she wanted. She only wanted to live her life. Her own life.

    Was it so wrong to ask for this? Was it so wrong to act like this?

    She felt vulnerable and weak, a feeling she thought was lost to her. Her body curved a little like a drenched sack of cement. She lowered her head, hands embracing herself as silent tears fell from her cheeks. She bit her lip to contain her sobs, but the soft shaking of her shoulders destroyed her cold facade.

    It was like the memory of the past came crashing in waves after waves. She couldn''t contain it as it came, drowning her. The pain she held for so long, couldn''t let go . . . But with just his words, those simple words . . . all the pain was clearing in her heart.

    Eric didn''t say anything as he watched the sky, pouring soundless water. His back felt suddenly heavy, but he didn''t back away nor utter a word. He stood there, straight and still, though soaked and cold.

    Evangeline felt his back was the sturdiest like the mountain and warmest like the sun. His warmth seeped into her forehead, pulsating in all parts of her body, and her eyes closed.

    Comforting silence befall between them.

    Eric was watching the sky while Evangeline was resting her forehead on his back.

    The painful memories were washed away, reced by a new. And whenever it rained, she would forever think of this scene. A bittersweet memory under the rain that she and Eric shared.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    "Here."

    Eric handed Evangeline''s things to her from his locker.

    "Thank you."

    He took a quick peek at her, secretly sighing in relief when she was back to her usual pompous self. Though something was different about her . . . he couldn''t put his finger on precisely what.

    If it weren''t for her swollen eyes, he would entirely dismiss the memory that she cried.

    They didn''t talk much when they walked all the way to the lockers. Eric didn''t have anything to talk about while Evangeline secretly rejoiced. She didn''t want to talk about her embarrassing weakest moment of crying out of the blue like that.

    Eric retrieved his backpack and raincoat and locked his locker.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The two were awfully quiet.

    Eric was busy putting on his coat while Evangeline walked beside him, asionally ncing at him from time to time.

    Until they reached the path leading to the gates, the two didn''t speak a single word.

    Eric stopped, and Evangeline halted, clutching her bag.

    "That''s my bike." Eric pointed at the bicycle rack. He then gave a court nod at Evangeline. "I''ll go on ahead."

    Not uttering another word, Eric sauntered to his bike.

    Watching him, Evangeline''s face was calm. Her inner self, however, started to panic. From what exactly, she refused to admit that she wanted to spend more time with him.

    In the beginning, she waited for him after ss to have a final look at him before she goes home, but now . . . she just wanted to spend more time with him.

    She didn''t know precisely when did it start to blossom ¨C¨C her feelings that is.

    Was it that time when he held the bike during her weakest moment? Or that time when he rejected her offer? Or that bittersweet memory that happened a while ago?

    Or was it that time when she firstid eyes on his silver ones.

    She didn''t know.

    Only . . . It was impossible to stop it now.

    Eric was utterly oblivious to Evangeline''s thoughts as he unlocked the chain of his bike, and casually nted his butt on its seat. He was about to pedal when he noticed that Evangeline hadn''t move from her spot.

    He blinked, got off from his bike and walked towards her, dragging his bicycle with him.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "Your bandages are hanging on your face." It''s ratherical.

    Evangeline eyed Eric''s face, trying to pry for his silver irises.

    "Oh." Eric ripped the band-aids and gauze on his face, exposing his wounds and patches of purple bruises on his cheek, and Evangeline''s brows twitched at the sight.

    "Should I hail you a cab or something?" he asked when he realized that she had no intention of moving. She just stared at him and it made him ufortable.

    "I think it''s best if you bring me home," she chimed. Like saying those words were his greatest fortune.

    Arching an eyebrow, he observed her, trying to discern what she was thinking.

    "Because . . . ?"

    "Because, it''s almost seven. I heard it''s dangerous to ride a cab at night."

    He frowned. "Then call that man."

    Evangeline knew who he was talking about and she replied almost instantly, "My cousin is busy."

    She stressed the cousin part. Not minding the many hiddenplications and secrets from that simple word.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric stifled a sigh. He wanted to rub his temple as he watched the unbending gaze of the woman in front of him. Without a second word, he removed his raincoat and gave it to her.

    "Put it on," he said.

    Smiling in triumph, Evangeline grabbed the coat before Eric changed his mind.

    "What about you?" she asked.

    Eric was about to hopped onto his bike when he heard her question. He suppressed a smile, but failed. "I only have one coat. Since I''m wet anyway, it doesn''t make a difference if I''m wearing one or not."

    Evangeline no longer argued, feeling her heart was bursting from her chest. She didn''t hear what he just said as she was lost in his smile.

    "Come on," Eric urged.

    Evangeline hopped on the bike with the same position the first time she rode with him. Since the raincoat was long, she didn''t need to worry about her exposed legs from her pencil cut skirt.

    "Hold on tight," he instructed.

    This time, instead of gripping his shirt like she used to, her hand circled his waste which made Eric jolt in surprise. He froze before he breathed long and hard. When he managed to calm himself, he pedaled their way out of the Academy.

    Unbeknownst to the two of them, on the second floor of the management department''s building, a man silently watched them from the window.

    Daniel, who rushed back to the Academy to check on Evangeline, found that she was no longer inside their ssroom. But just to make sure, he checked her desk for her belongings. And when he made sure that she already left, he headed for the door, but skid to a stop when something caught his eyes.

    It was Evangeline and Eric.

    As he watched the two, he didn''t notice that he was clenching his fists. The pain didn''t register as his mind were overtaken by overload of emotions. Disbelief, curiosity, anger, and above all ¨C¨C unwillingness.

    He didn''t know what feelings he should be feeling. He couldn''t ept the fact that Evangeline was smiling at a nobody. A genuine smile that she never gave to him. What was more, the woman hugged the guy. Embraced a nerd! While she never once allowed him to touch anything except her hand!

    Daniel closed his eyes. Couldn''t ept the feeling that he lost to a nerdy, geeky, nobody!

    Wait. Why am I feeling this way? I have Sisley now.

    At the thought of his girlfriend, he regained his calm. He shook his head to erase all theplicated emotions from his system.

    However, until he went home, the sight of Evangeline together with Eric still haunted him even in his dreams.

    ----

    Evangeline and Eric were silent throughout the ride while the former asionally pointed the way to her condo.

    In reality, it only took fifteen minutes by car. But she purposely led Eric to the longer route. If not she felt the repressed shivers of his body, she would make him pedal for hours.

    After more than thirty minutes, they reached Heaven''s Tower. She then led him to the parking lot in the basement.

    "Eric, why don''t youe upstairs to dry yourself first? I''ll treat you to dinner as my thank you for helping me. What do you think?" She shed her dazzling smile that no boys could resist, but Eric just stared at her, suspicion apparent on his face.

    Her servants only came during Fridays and weekends to clean, and Asher was away at the moment. Therefore, she knew that nobody was upstairs.

    "No need to trouble you¨C¨C"

    "I insist."

    Evangeline cut Eric and walked ahead.

    Shaking his head, Eric parked his bike and followed the overbearing woman.

    The moment they arrived in Evangeline''s unit, Eric didn''t move a single step inside. Until she said, "Come in and make yourself at home."

    The moment Evangeline stepped in, Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter came rushing in to greet her.

    "Hey! I''m home!"

    She beamed, arms wide. But to her surprise, Winter ran passed her and jumped in Eric''s arms. The surprised man fell on the ground with the fluffy Winter wiggling and licking him like he was her long-lost owner.

    "That''s strange . . . ," Evangeline mumbled to herself. "Winter doesn''t like strangers."

    Eric tried to get up as he calmed the wiggling dog.

    "I''m good with dogs," he said, smiling at Winter, caressing and rubbing the furball''s chin.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Evangeline released Fall from her embrace and went inside her room.

    "Wait here for a moment," she said along the way.

    When Evangeline was gone, Eric bent down and rubbed Winter, dotingly caressing her head.

    "I''m d you''re doing fine. I guess leaving you to her was the right choice."

    He chuckled when Winter licked his face. But soon, he abruptly stood when Evangeline went out from her room, holding a bunch of towels.

    "Follow me," she said, not looking at him.

    Evangeline led Eric inside the guest room.

    "My cousin is upying this room sometimes, so don''t misunderstand when you see things here that men use." She ced the towels on the bed before she went inside the walk-in closet.

    Eric roamed his gaze, approving Evangeline''s taste. The room was simple, modern and ssy. Not too vulgar. Just the right bnce in elegance andfort.

    Secondster, Evangeline came out from the walk-in closet with clothes in hands. "These are my cousin''s. Though it''s a bit big, it''ll have to do for now," she said after assessing Eric''s physique.

    She then pointed to a door. "There''s the toilet and bath. It has its washing machine and drier. You can wash and dry your clothes while we eat dinner."

    Her smile never left her lips as she spoke, which left Eric a little baffled.

    "Hurry up and take a bath." Evangeline waved her hand. "Your wet clothes are staining my marble floor."

    She then went out of the bedroom, dragging the wiggling whimpering Winter with her. But before she closed the door, like she could read his thoughts of locking himself inside the room to avoid her, she added, "I''ll order dinner so don''t stay too long in this room."

    SLAM!

    Eric blinked. Didn''t know what happened.

    He finally realized what was wrong with her. Her tone and smile!

    Though she still had that arrogant voice, it was no longer cold and distant.

    And that smile . . . She was smiling more often now, and a genuine smile at that.

    Sighing, he shook his head as he went inside the bathroom. His thoughts were hidden beneath his stoic face, and only he knew what was going on inside his head.

 Chapter 24 - 24

    Evangeline mmed the door before Eric could say anything else.

    She didn''t know what was happening to her. The moment she realized that they were alone inside her unit, her heart thumped more than its intended specs. She talked more than necessary and she couldn''t settle in one ce. She wanted to run around!

    She calmed her erratic heart and stared at her adorable pets who were looking over at her, asking for food.

    "Don''t worry. There''s no deeper meaning to this. I''m just returning the favor," she mumbled as she went in her room to take a bath and order food.

    ----

    After almost an hour, Eric went out from the guest room with his clothes attached to his body. He didn''t like wearing someone else''s clothes. Thus, he first washed his wet garments and dried them as he took a bath.

    By the time he went out, Evangeline was already seated at the dining table where various foodsid out in vibrant colors. Aromas circted in all corners that made one salivate. It was like they were celebrating from the sheer amount of food present on the table. And judging from the exquisite cuisine, Eric would bet his life that they were not cheap.

    "You sure took your time."

    Eric''s attention flickered to Evangeline''s soft sarcastic voice. His eyes traveled from the food to the alluring woman, who was now wearing a simple shirt and shorts.

    In fact, the short was too short. He could practically see her smooth, creamy thighs and her round perky bottom. Her dump wavy hair was alluringly cascading on her back. Her face was flushed, lips full and tantalizingly red. Her skin, supple, tender and smooth, evident that she freshly came out from bath.

    *gulp . . .

    His body red, and his cock stirred into action. He couldn''t help it. It''s a guy''s natural reaction!

    He lightly coughed before he spoke, "I need to go. I have work at eight."

    He didn''t make it up. He had a job at eight, and it was already seven.

    ncing at the clock hanging on the wall, Evangeline shot him a taunting smile with a raised brow. "Do you want my good intention to go to waste? I''m sure you can bete once in a while."

    She flung her phone on the table. "If you want, I can call your employer for you and inform him that you''re going to bete."

    ". . ."

    Studying her, Eric realized she wouldn''t let him go. He conceded defeat and sat on the chair to get this done and over with. So he could go.

    He wasn''t worried if he waste or not, rather ¨C¨C it''s dangerous for us to be alone!

    He was confident with his self-control, but tempted by a woman like Evangeline Heart, his restraint would dly jump out of a window for her.

    Breathing heavily, he ate his food in silence.

    "Eric, you should try this. This is an authentic wagyu meat. It melts in your mouth. And this, this is a ck bone chicken, it''s hard to breed and have lots of nutrition! And this . . ."

    Evangeline went on and on as she served one food after another on Eric''s te. More like, she shoved all the food onto the poor man''s dish.

    sping her hands in delight, she said, "Wait, I''ll get us a bottle of wine." And she zoomed in the bar counter.

    Evangeline''s dainty waist swayed as her round bottom cheeks temptingly peeked out from her short shorts, wiggling with each sway.

    *gulp . . .

    Eric released a low grunt when his cock was squashed inside his pants. He wouldn''t be surprise if he found a zipper mark thereafter.

    Whimper . . . Whimper . . .

    Luckily, Winter came to his rescue as the adorable dog rested her round puffy head on top of hisp, looking all cute and adorable. Thanks to that, he regained his calm.

    "Hey . . . what''s the matter?" he cooed, voice gentle as he stroked Winter''s head.

    "Hmm . . . That''s strange . . . Winter only does that thing to me if she wanted to be pet." Frowning, Evangeline shot a pointed re at Winter, jealousy apparent in her face.

    Eric didn''t answer and continued to pet the big fluffy skan mmute before he turned to Evangeline''s direction when he smelled something ¨C¨C enticing.

    His pupils rounded when Evangeline appeared on his side out of nowhere, pouring wine into his ss. Her body slightly bent and some of her hair fell from her shoulders while her shirt stretched to amodate her ample breasts.

    Closing his eyes, he savored the smell of her hair . . . then he straightened on his seat and slid his eyes on Winter once more, distracting himself.

    Evangeline inwardly smirked at the sight of the ufortable man.

    It meant she could entice a reaction from him.

    Which is a good sign.

    The two continued to eat in silence until their stomach was full. As Eric guessed, they couldn''t finish the whole food.

    "You should take these with you. I''m just going to throw it all out anyway. You can reheat it if you''re hungry," Evangeline said, breaking the silence between them.

    Eric didn''t argue. He could save money and time on the idea. And the food was after all, delicious!

    "Thank you."

    He helped Evangeline wrapped the food and eventually, she led him outside.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The atmosphere turned a bit awkward after that. Eric didn''t know what to say while Evangeline continuously stared at him as if studying his face.

    "I''ll go ahead," he said. He then went to the elevator lobby, leaving the beauty behind who was still standing in the doorway.

    "Eric."

    He stopped and looked at her. But she just stayed there without moving nor saying anything.

    He nodded a bit. "See you tomorrow." Then he left.

    . . .

    . . .

    A period of time passed and Evangeline was still glued on her spot. She was smiling to herself like an idiot.

    She was not exactly ignorant of her feelings. Though she didn''t trust anyonepletely, it didn''t mean that she would deny what her heart wanted.

    I want him.

    Yes, she like Eric . . . but she wouldn''t admit that anytime soon.

    She would get close to him, but she wouldn''t get too close. She would build a bridge to him, but she would not burn her escape route.

    She didn''t entirely trust him after all.

    For now, I will enjoy this feeling.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Eric reached the basement and thought of something.

    My raincoat!

    He hesitated for a moment, but then he decided to leave it be.

    I only wish it stop raining outside.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    "W-what?! Pull out all your money?!" The man on the other line nearly had a heart attack.

    "No need to shout, Mr. Chu. I can hear you just fine." Evangeline stroke Fall''s soft coat alternating between rubbing Spring and Summer''s chin. They wereying on her bed, ready to sleep.

    "M-miss Kri¨C¨C!"

    "Hm?"

    "M-miss Heart, why so sudden? This coboration is already set on stone a month ago between twopanies. To withdraw . . . Does your father know about this?"

    "Mr. Chu, I think you don''t know who it is you''re talking to. I will have mywyers attend to you tomorrow morning. I want the papers finalized and my money back by the end of the week."

    "B-but . . . Why?! Without this coboration, mypany might go bankrupt! We already bought the materials and equipment. Miss Heart, please¨C¨C"

    "Not my problem. If you want to me someone. Go me your daughter."

    Beep!

    Turning off her phone, she ced it on the bedside table and snuggled herself on her pillows. Ready to sleep.

    . . .

    . . .

    *giggle

    But no matter how hard she tried, she kept tossing and turning as Eric''s lovely face continuously appeared in her mind.

    ----

    In an old looking apartment on the second floor, it was already two in the morning when Eric got home.

    After he finished taking another bath, he slumped his tired body on his bed.

    He was soaked under the rain two times in one day. It was no wonder that his body was heavy. Not to mention he did his part-time job under an air-conditioned room.

    He drifted to sleep, not minding his wet hair, but the telephone in the hallway near the foyer rang and rang nonstop.

    Groaning, he grumpily stood to his feet, ignoring the pounding of his head.

    He cleared his burning throat before he answered the phone, "Hello?"

    "Eric."

    His back flinched straight at the sound of that throaty voice. Deep and powerful.

    "I called to congratte you on a job well done. I bet with the speed of your progress, it''ll only be two years until you achieve your quota . . . Then you cane home."

    ". . ."

    "Not bad indeed."

    ". . ."

    "I won''t hold you any longer. Keep it up . . . Son."

    Tut . . . Tut . . .

    *sigh . . .

    Eric took a deep breath and slowly released it through his mouth. He went back to bed and closed his eyes.

    He was exhausted, to say the least. His body was already reaching its limit and his consciousness gradually fade. His mind wondered into the foggy forest of dreams. Dreaming of that time.

    A distant memory under the rain and thunder.

    A year and a half ago

    It was raining, the morning sky felt like evening as he got off the ne. He just arrived in Burberry country.

    After settling everything in his not so shabby apartment, he went to find part time jobs that were not affiliated to his family.

    All day with just his raincoat and a few dors for food, he went in all ces that were near his apartment and soon to be school, inquiring for part-time jobs as well as familiarizing himself with his new environment.

    And that was when he heard a cry.

    Whimper . . . Whimper . . .

    ncing left and right, he searched for the sound and his eyes zoomed on a small soaked cartoon box in a dark alleyway.

    Without thinking, his feet led him in front of the box. He squatted and uncover what was inside.

    Arf! Arf!

    To his surprised, a wiggling white furball jumped to his knee, wagging its tail.

    "Hey, little guy . . . What''re you doing out here?"

    He extended his raincoat to protect the puppy from the rain.

    Arf! Whimper . . .

    He swept his surroundings, hoping to see if an owner woulde. But a long time had passed and still no one im the pup. He was contemting whether to take the puppy with him or not. It took a long time for him to contemte as his legs went numb from crouching for too long.

    "I can''t take you. My apartment doesn''t allow pets."

    Eric wanted to walk away and pretend that he didn''t see anything. Pretended he didn''t encounter an abandoned puppy along the way. He couldn''t afford to take care nor bring the guy home. He didn''t have the time to take care of him.

    "I''m sorry . . ."

    Forehead scrunching, he stood and walked ahead, leaving the little guy there.

    Whimper . . .

    Whimper . . .

    Eric ran his teeth over his lower lip as he reminded himself not to turn around.

    But his body betrayed him.

    Watching the little guy there, sitting alone under the rain as he watched him leave with its round innocent eyes while it whimpered destely . . .

    He was reminded of himself.

    With a decisive action, he grabbed the pup. Embracing him closer to his chest, protecting him from the rain.

    "I''ll take care of you until I find you an owner," Eric muttered to himself, watching the little furballying on his back against his arms.

    "Oh . . . so you''re a girl." He chuckled.

    "I''ll call you Snow then." He rubbed the little girl''s tummy as it wiggled and barked happily.

    ----

    Days passed and Eric managed to hide the puppy from thendlord. He could only sigh in relief that the little girl was obedient and didn''t cause too much ruckus when he was not around.

    It was already the second month of school. Eric woke up as usual on a Monday morning, but this time, he woke upte.

    He did his morning routine in a rush and after making sure he left enough food for Snow to eat, he left for school, riding his secondhand bike.

    Though it was already two months, Eric didn''t have a single friend in the Academy. Because of his nerdy image and poor upbringing, he was quickly isted by his peers. He didn''t feel anything about it since he was used to it already.

    He sat in his usual seat near the window and watched as the heavy rain fell. He listened to the lectures and yed his role as an honor student. He even applied for a job in the cafeteria so he could eat free food. He also worked as a janitor after ss for the extra money to pay his school rted stuffs. Like projects and other misceneous fees.

    Maybe because of this that the students mocked him until it turned to outright bullying. But no matter how the students oppressed him, he didn''t retaliate nor submit.

    He was used to it.

    And like the usual day, Ericid on the ground with wounds and bruises scattered on his face, yet he didn''t grunt nor cried in pain. He simply scrambled to his feet, arranged his broken sses on his nose and wiped away the blood from his busted lips. He reached for his broom and resume cleaning the garden that was more like a forest.

    And that was when it happened.

    "Please, go out with me."

    Daniel Richardson, the heartthrob and number one sought-after bachelor in the entire Academy, and Evangeline Heart, number one on the hate list of women and number one on the fuck list of men, were standing at a corner of the dense bushes and trees.

    "Alright . . ."

    The two were at a distance from Eric, so they didn''t notice him.

    Eric watched as Evangeline smiled, yet the only feeling he got was coldness.

    Such a cold woman.

    Resuming his job, he didn''t bother them anymore.

    He heard many rumors about Evangeline Heart, and it hadn''t been all pretty. He wasn''t concerned about it since it was none of his business. But it was always the favorite topic of his ssmates. Even though Evangeline was in another ss, it didn''t stop his peers from discussing her.

    Days past by like that for Eric. Wake up, go to school, if he was lucky, he wouldn''t get beaten up, which not often happened. He went to his part-time jobs, and if he had the time, he would walk Snow around.

    As his mundane life continued its usual course, something unexpected urred on a rainy day.

    When he returned home, Snow was no longer inside his apartment. It was raining hard outside and this added to his worry as many unfortunate things shed inside his mind from Snow''s disappearance.

    Without wasting another second, he stormed the rain to find Snow with only his raincoat and shlight. He ran and ran around for two hours, searching every nook and cranny. He didn''t notice that he was already meters away from his apartment going in Unmei Academy''s direction.

    And then he saw Snow. The little pup was shaking, hiding in the bushes near a shed.

    His eyes close and he breathed a big sigh of relief. Catching his breath, he approached her, a relieved smile on his lips. But when someone appeared in his line of sight, he stopped moving.

    "Well, hello there, little guy . . . What are you doing there under the rain?"

    Eric watched as Evangeline bent down and grabbed Snow into her embrace.

    He forgot to breathe as he watched the woman ¨C¨C dubbed as a vicious, cruel, pompous Queen ¨C¨C protectively embraced Snow in her arms.

    "Did you run away from home? I don''t see a cor though . . . ," Evangeline murmured. She swept Snow with her lc eyes and her pouty lips stretched wide in a smile.

    Eric was loss for words. He even forgot about Snow as he was utterly captivated by the woman''s sudden smile. It was a smile that filled him with warmth by just looking at it.

    "You''re shaking so much." Evangeline hugged the puppy closer to her, giving her heat to the little guy. Not minding that her designer dress was drenched and stained from the wet and muding from the pup.

    "Come on, let''s get you home."

    Evangeline hailed a cab, and that was when Eric snapped out from his reverie. He ran to her but stopped when a gush of wind almost blew him off course.

    It was Daniel Richardson . . . and he was soaking wet, holding an umbre.

    Eric didn''t move on his spot as he stared at the couple as they got in the cab together with Snow until the car left. His eyes remained fixed on the cab, searching for someone inside. As to who exactly . . . only he knew.

    It could be said, that day was deeply imprinted in his mind. And unknowingly . . . whether he admitted to it or not, he too fixed his eyes and ears for Evangeline Heart.

    And without even thinking about why, he decided to apply to ces where she often visit.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    Evangeline looked behind her shoulder, and as usual, the empty seat of Eric greeted her view. She peered at the door whenever it swung open, but she was always disappointed.

    Resting her chin on her palm, she looked outside the window. Maybe histe.

    She woke and went to school early because Eric always goes to school early. He was rarelyte.

    As she looked over the window for Eric''s shadow, she ignored the tingling sensation behind her. Cold stares that reseeded the bones. She didn''t have to look to know where it came from. It was those two girls who locked her in the storage room yesterday.

    They were probably wondering how she got herself out and why she didn''t report them yet.

    Well, fortunately for you girls, I fight out in the open. Striking the very fabric that held all your arrogance ¨C¨C your wealth.

    Evangeline didn''t pay them any more attention. Her whole focus was searching for Eric. Not even a spare to her phone when it vibrated.

    Diagonally behind Evangeline, Daniel was pretending to scan his notes while beside him, Sisley was happily talking to Max. But amidst to anyone knowing, Daniel was texting on his phone.

    [Evangeline, can we talkter after school?]

    He hesitated whether to press the send button. The truth was, he wanted to call her yesterday night to ask her about Eric, but decided to forget about it since it was no longer his business.

    But the image of her and Eric and that smile kept haunting him.

    And besides, he still owed her an apology.

    I only wanted to apologize to her to end things cleanly between us. That''s all. He concluded.

    He pressed the send button, and his eyes slid to the beautiful woman. But no matter how long he stared, Evangeline didn''t as much as nce at her phone.

    His brows knit together. He was about to message her again, but the teacher came in and started the ss.

    Sighing, he hid his phone under his desk and listened to the teacher with closed ears while his eyes drifted to Evangeline for a moment before he looked away. Then his eyes rested on her again before looking away again. This went on for the entire ss.

    Unbeknownst to Daniel, Sisley knew that he was checking Evangeline. With the slightest twitched or changed of his line of sight, Sisley knew that he was staring at Evangeline. She knew what he was feeling from the slight furrow of his brows to the narrowing of his eyes to the quirked of his lips. She watched him for over eight years after all.

    Chewing her lips, she lowered her head. Her eyes burning with jealousy. She was not entirely oblivious. She knew one hundred percent that Daniel likes her. But it didn''t mean he no longer had any feelings for Evangeline. At least, she knew at some point there was a ''like'' between the two.

    Gripping her skirt, she calmed herself.

    I must try my best to make Daniel look only at me.

    ----

    In the entertainment building.

    The modeling ss to where Jen Combrelle belonged to was temporary integrated into the entertainment ss. At least, until their teacher came out from the hospital after an operation.

    Since the modeling students were not many, about ten, integrating them into the entertainment acting ss was no big deal. After all, most of their units were the same.

    Jen picked a seat behind a gorgeousdy who could pass out as a model with her looks and physique. But then again, whether it was the performing arts or modeling students, all were extraordinary regarding looks and figures.

    "Hi, is anyone sitting here?" Jen beamed, shing her pearly white teeth, looking all friendly.

    The gorgeousdy''s dark eyes squinted when she smiled, and Jen, a fellow female, dazzled by the woman''s beauty.

    Jen envied her long straight silky ck hair. Her oval shaped wless face paired with a straight cute nose, and pouty pinkish lips. Highlighting her overall appeal were her porcin skin and the thickness of hershesplementing her dark doe-eyes.

    "No. Go ahead," the gorgeousdy answered in a friendly tone.

    Jen sat beside her and introduced herself. "I''m Jen Combrelle." She extended her hand to her.

    The beautiful woman was surprised for a bit before her smile widened.

    "Angel Lin." Angel shook Jen''s hand, lightly squeezing it.

    It was Jen''s turn to be startled.

    Who wouldn''t know the number one beauty in the entertainment department? It was even rumored that Angel Lin could rival Evangeline Heart as the number one most beautiful in the entire Academy.

    While Evangeline was like a piece of ice sculpted blue rose in the deste snow, sharp and fierce. Angel Lin was the water lily, drifting peacefully in the pond, soft and gentle.

    She is more beautiful in person than I thought. Jen mused to herself. She recalled the rumors concerning Angel Lin, and her eyes glint in thought.

    "I know it is out of the blue," Jen said, "but I heard that Evangeline is your cousin?" She pretended that she was asking out of curiosity.

    Evangeline was her only link to Asher. So of course, she would grab any information regarding the woman.

    She already tried so many times to meet Asher Cole, yet unsessful every time. She also investigated him only toe out empty handed.

    That bitch is my only lead to Asher.

    At the mention of Evangeline''s name, Angel''s happy expression faltered for a fraction of second.

    "Yes, but not by blood. Her father married my aunt," Angel said, voice calm with her million-dor smile stered on her face.

    "Oh, right. Mr. Krisnov did remarry after his wife died. Are you and Evangeline close?" Jen probed.

    Even with all her friendly tone and smiling face, Jen''s eyes couldn''t hide her disdain for Evangeline. And Angel noticed this too, and an idea popped in her head.

    She could use this girl to smudge Evangeline''s name even more. Unlike her who could only fight the arrogant bitch in the dark, Jen could do anything she wanted being she is the prime minister''s daughter and all.

    Angel lowered her head a bit, her brows crumpled up, eyes avoiding Jen''s gaze. She bit her lower lip and refused to say anything. And Jen reacted from how she thought she would.

    Frowning, Jen raised her hand dismissively. "You know what, never mind. I can practically see it on your face."

    Angel interjected, "No, you''re wrong . . . E-Evangeline is . . . she is . . . nice to us." She blinked the moisture in her eyes, fingers fumbling on top of herp as she shifted her eyes left and right.

    Jen''s forehead creased even deeper. "Don''t tell me that you''re scared of her? Is she threatening you?"

    Angel hesitated. She curled her lips inwardly, and forced a smile. "N-no. You got it wrong. E-Evangeline, s-she''s . . . really nice."

    Jen ced her hand on Angel''s shoulder, gently squeezing it. "Tell me the truth. I can help you. Though we just met, I feel that we''ll be close friends. So whoever bullies you, I''ll make sure to get revenge for you."

    Jen didn''t say those words without any intention. If she had someone monitoring Evangeline from the inside, her chances of meeting Asher would double.

    Angel smiled and nodded. "Thank you . . . I too feel that we''re going to be close friends."

 Chapter 27 - 27

    Tap . . . Tap . . .

    Evangeline tapped her stylish nails against her desk while looking over the window, ignoring everyone''s frowns and res. Even ignoring the teacher''s warning for her to stop tapping her nails. But the teacher finally gave up when she warned for the tenth time, and still, Evangeline ignored her.

    Though Evangeline appeared bored and indifferent, her brain, however, was in a mad scrambles of reasons as to why Eric was absent today.

    Could he have gotten sick?

    She clicked her tongue at the thought. If only she had his phone number. But the guy didn''t even have a phone!

    Speaking of phone, she peered at hers and saw Daniel''s name. She automatically deleted the message without opening it. Not one bit interested at the man who betrayed her trust.

    Sighing through her nose, her fingers tapped impatiently. Couldn''t wait for the morning ss to end.

    Bzt!

    Her eyelid twitched when her phone vibrated again with Daniel''s name appearing on the screen. She deleted it yet again and turned off her phone.

    She didn''t want to admit that she was still pissed from what he did to her. She did, after all, gave him some level of trust. And she was still a human who felt hurt no matter how good she masked it with indifference.

    Diagonally behind Evangeline, Daniel was annoyed at watching the former who didn''t even read his messages.

    Forget it. If she doesn''t want my apology, then I won''t give it to her.

    Slumping his back against her leather chair, he mumbled to himself that he wouldn''t give a damn about her business anymore. As far as he was concerned, the moment she didn''t as much as read his messages, they were finally ¨C¨C over.

    DiiinnNGG!

    At the first sound of the bell, Evangeline stood and flung her designer bag over her shoulder before approaching the teacher.

    "Teacher."

    Hearing Evangeline''s voice calling for the teacher, everyone was stunned. Some were pinned to a stop from exiting the room. Even the teacher was at a loss.

    The teacher finally reacted after a moment. She arranged her sses on the bridge of her nose, and asked, "What is it?"

    She couldn''t help but feel guarded, thinking of what might Evangeline Heart wanted with her. This was a first that the girl actually called her.

    "Eric is absent today," Evangeline started, "I want to give him a copy of today''s lesson, personally. Mind if you give me his address?"

    . . .

    . . .

    The onlookers were hit by lightheadedness as they couldn''t believe what they heard.

    E-Evangeline . . . The Evangeline Heart was asking for Eric Phelps? The school nerd. The most irrelevant character?

    Even the teacher was in a daze until Evangeline raised her brow and shed her famous fake smile.

    "Well . . . ?"

    The teacher absentmindedly pulled her record book and flipped it to Eric''s information, didn''t register the reason why Evangeline was asking about it now when there was still a ss in the afternoon.

    Evangeline didn''t waste any second, and brought out her phone. She didn''t even ask for the teacher''s permission as she snapped her camera and took a picture of Eric''s private information.

    She then beamed, which didn''t reach her eyes before she sashayed out of the room.

    The moment that Evangeline was gone, the room burst into an uproar, and poor Eric, he was drowned in the center of it.

    ----

    ckPine Country

    Inside the Cole''s secluded mansion.

    "Why are you still so stubborn and prideful?! Isn''t it enough that Aunt Emerald died? Now you wanted Evangeline to suffer as well?"

    Upon arrival, Asher barked his thoughts when he faced his old man and grandfather. He didn''t understand why Marcos Cole refused to acknowledge Evangeline as his granddaughter. If the old man did, Evangeline would automatically inherit a portion of the entire Cole''s wealth and she could live like an Empress for the rest of her life without worrying about anything even if she was resurrected hundreds of times.

    Another thing, Asher was furious because the old man refused to punish Robert Krisnov for what he had done to both his Aunt Emerald and his cousin, Evangeline.

    At the side, Alexis covered his forehead with his palm as he shook his head. Here we go again.

    "Asher," Axel Cole reprimanded with a low, yet stern voice.

    But Asher didn''t fear any of that.

    "Why aren''t we doing anything to that bastard?! Why are we leaving him alone after what he did to Evangeline?! To aunt Emerald!"

    "Enough!"

    The loudmanding voice reverberated in the four corners of the private study chambers of Marcos Cole.

    Asher''s lips pressed together. Even though he didn''t like it, he still, after all, respected and feared the regal old man, who was sitting ramrod straight on the leather chair, which look more like a throne. The unshakable head monarch of the family, Marcos Cole.

    "With your intelligence, you still don''t get it? It looks like I am overestimating you," Marcos spat.

    Marcos''s deep azure eyes that lost it shine struck fear in Asher''s heart and he briefly forgot to breathe.

    "Asher." Axel eyed his son with disapproval. "Do you think with the death of my only sister and mother, father was not devastated? Your grandfather is the most devastated from all of us¨C¨C"

    "Shut your mouth!" Marcos snapped.

    Asher and Axel''s body jolt in surprise while Alexis was so nervous that he started to bit his nails in fear for his father and brother''s life.

    "If we attack Robert Krisnov out of revenge, what do you think will happen to Evangeline?" Marcos asked.

    Asher didn''t cower as he answered, "I''ll take care of her for the rest of her life. Evangeline doesn''t need a man like that. I can give her everything she wanted."

    "FOOL!"

    All the men present jerked.

    "Idiot grandson of mine!" Marcos spat, spit flying as he spoke. "Even he''s like that, you still can''t erase the fact that he is Evangeline''s father. Even if he''s an asshole to her, every daughter doesn''t want their parents to suffer. And what makes you think that Evangeline will allow you to destroy apany that she and her mother was a part of? What''s more, if we acknowledge Evangeline as one of us, her freedom will be strip from her! And more importantly, her life will be in constant danger! How many people do you think are out there eyeing our n?! Can''t you think of the consequences before you speak?!"

    Marcos face twisted with anger as he looked at Asher. But then he sighed in surrender when Asher''s face reddened with embarrassment and contorted in shame.

    Marcos breathes, "Axel, give him the folder."

    Axel frowned and interjected, "Father, he''s but a boy. He''s so emotional at the moment¨C¨C"

    "Just give it to him."

    Axel hesitated for a moment before he handed a folder to Asher.

    "What''s this?" Asher eyed the two older men suspiciously.

    "Read it, and you''ll know," Axel said.

    Asher flipped the folder while Alexis remained motionless. He fought his curiosity to take a peek at the folder on his brother''s hands.

    Scanning the pages, Asher''s face turned darker and darker the more he read.

    "Does Evangeline know?" Asher asked when he finished reading the file.

    Axel answered, "No. We don''t have enough evidence at the moment. It''s best if she doesn''t know. Else, who knows what she''ll do once she find out."

    Breathing audibly, Asher briefly closed his eyes, calming himself.

    "What are you going to do after gathering enough evidence," he asked, ring at the two men. His eyes spoke that once he had enough proof, he would not settle less for a fate worse than death.

    The two older men knew exactly what was going on inside Asher''s head based from the boy''s expression.

    "Make no mistake," Marcos said, toneced with the promise of death. "Once we gathered enough evidence, even Evangeline can''t save her father''s corpse."

    Asher smirked. "Old man, I think it''s you who doesn''t understand Evangeline. Once she knows, she might as well be the one to deliver her father''s corpse to you."

 Chapter 28 - 28

    "So you told him?"

    "Yes. Are you against it?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "No. He''ll find out about it sooner orter. Knowing Asher, he might already have his own investigation."

    "That''s what we thought so too. He was not surprised by the information on the folder."

    "It''s just information. Not enough evidence. We even secretly dissected Aunt Emerald''s corpse, but only to find that she was not poisoned and the doctors'' diagnoses were correct."

    "Mm . . ."

    Axel was ufortable with the topic, and decided to change it. "Are you in Frizkiel yet?"

    "Not yet. Where did you send Asher by the way?"

    "In Apricot Country in the south. We have business dealings there that needed his presence, but I bet he''ll secretly investigate that woman''s identity. Else, why is he so eager to go once he knew that he was assigned there? *sigh . . . He''s so easy to read."

    *chuckle

    "Father, I have to go, the ne is about tond on Frizkiel."

    "Mmm . . . Alright."

    Alvaro leaned on the leather couch, and removed his earpiece. He closed his eyes and pinched the center of his brows. He massaged his eyes to relieved the stress from working too much on hisptop.

    After resting for a few minutes, he nced at the snow barrennds outside the ne''s window. The scenery wasndscaped with snow mountains and ciers covered with snowkes and dead trees.

    What a gloomy country.

    ----

    Alvaro sipped his tea as his ashen blue eyes remained unmoved, locked on the lovely ice sculpted face of a woman, sitting opposite him. Deny as he might, his concentration was in a jumbled mess thanks to her.

    A first in his surprise list.

    Pale skin as white as snow and smooth as silk and almost breakable like porcin. Oval shaped wless face paired with a straight nose and thin pinkish lips.

    And those eyes.

    What incredibly amazing color of eyes, almost like emeralds, but glowed torques with the light.

    Only, if she could be a lot warmer and smile more often, she would rank top two on his list. Top one always reserved for his darling Princess Evangeline.

    But s, the woman in front of him was colder than frozen water and sharper than icicle spikes. And with her snowy white hair, she was almost ethereal and scary if not for her beautiful face.

    Rozarria Rozienheim

    CEO and founder of Rozienheim corporation that deals mostly with pieces of jewelry and precious stones.

    Rozienheim is a top brand almost appearing every week in jewelry and fashion magazines. Every nobledies and wealthy socialite owned at least a set of this expensive jewelry if they wanted their name carved on the list of wealthy aristocrats.

    Even Royaltiesmissioned this prestigious newpany to design pieces of jewelry for the King and Queen.

    Aside from that, Rozienheim acquired almost all of the mining sites in Frizkiel, a country famed for its mountains of golds and precious stones.

    But little was known about the aloof cold woman behind the gigantic new corporation.

    Alvaro already investigated her.

    Orphaned at young, climbing her way to riches.

    A first generation wealthy woman.

    He could only imagine what she had to go through to achieve the kind of sess she had now.

    Men like him, who were eating on a golden spoon since young, could only give her respect.

    And for that, she would forever have his admiration.

    Strong yet humble. Rich and powerful but not pompous nor overbearing for she knew what it was like to be poor.

    He snapped out from his thoughts when Rozarria brought out a customized pen with silvery diamond ink and signed her name on the beige colored parchment papers. He had one of those too, customized pen and ink that could not be imitated elsewhere. In their line of work, every effort tobat forgery was a must.

    Rozarria handed the papers back to him. From start to finished, she didn''t say anything aside from the usual greetings which made him vexed.

    He was not ustomed to women brushing him off.

    "Aren''t you going to ask me why I wanted to coborate with yourpany?" he said, attempting to start a conversation.

    Cole enterprise wanted to expand their business in ckPine country in line with jewelry making. But since ckPine was more famed for its fertile soil and not much for its precious stones, they had to coborate with the number one stone miningpany in the world.

    However, the real reason why they wanted this venture was not entirely concerning jewelry but rather, produced new types of weapons that uses pieces of jewelry.

    A first of its kind, if ever.

    This was the line the Cole was secretly famous for. Behind the unappealing harmless number one food corporation in the world, they secretly undergone operations and builtboratories to produced weapons and gadgets incorporating new technologies.

    The reason why Alvaro personally flew towards the north to Frizkiel was because of this important coboration. When all things fail, he could always use his charms. Especially that he knew it was a woman he was going to deal with.

    But all those preparations of seduction went down the drain when Rozarria signed her name without even batting an eyelid.

    Not looking at him, Rozarria gently sipped her tea before answering in a soft voice, "No need. As long as mypany benefited from this coboration, I don''t care what you''ll do with the stones."

    Alvaro''s heart beat more than usual. Though his gentlemanly facade didn''t give anything away. He didn''t know why he was bothered about her answer. Maybe because she had an inkling on what they were going to do with the stones, or . . . he found himself wanting to hear her soft, somewhat forlorn voice once more.

    Shaking away the thoughts from his mind, he stared at her in silence.

    He prided himself in urately reading people with just the slight movement of their eyes, their body or from the contortion of their face. But oddly, he had troubled reading the stoic woman''s current thoughts and emotions.

    Her eyes were sharp and clear, yet it somewhat covered in fog, appearing like frost ss. Her paralyzed face was expressionless and indifferent like she was born with it, yet she was not exactly mean. Instead, she was rather . . . kind.

    Her voice was soft and gentle, yet it conveyed power andmand. She acted like money was everything, and yet she disliked power and riches.

    She''s full of contradictions!

    He extended his hand at her, and smiled his charmest. "I guess this it then. I''m looking forward with working with you."

    Rozarria stared at his extended hand and looked over at Alvaro himself.

    Well-groomed hair alternating from ck to dark brown. Thickshes and brows. Well defined face and nose.

    And those eyes.

    Eyes that were seducing everyone. Such an alluring pair of light blue eyes almost silvery.

    Good looks and effortless charms. Suit and tie, covering well-trained muscles.

    He was the kind of guy who could sweet talk anyone and they would smile right back at him. Oblivious to his dark, diabolical side.

    Handsome.

    That was the only word she could think of. But she was not the type to fall into looks. If she did, she might have rooms of good-looking men filling her entire estate.

    Alvaro was a little perplexed and somewhat ufortable when Rozarria just stared at him as if studying his face. He was about to retract his hand when she epted it.

    "Same here."

 Chapter 29 - 29

    "Is it done?"

    "Yes. I got the contract. It smoothly went than I imagined." Alvaro huffed augh.

    "Good work. Your grandfather will be pleased. Are you returning now?" Axel asked.

    Alvaro didn''t answer, his eyes shifted over the horizon.

    "No¡­ I might visit Evangeline first," he said, after a while.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I see . . . well, it''s a good time as any. You did manage to free up most of your schedule from finishing the deal early."

    "Mm . . ." Alvaro hummed, in a good mood until his mood deted. "Dad, I''ll call youter. Maxine is on the other line."

    "Oh, alright."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Alvaro."

    "Yeah?"

    "*Ahem . . . Do send me pictures of Evangeline."

    ". . ."

    "Of course." Not.

    Alvaro ended the call and picked his other phone reserved for people outside his family.

    The moment he pressed the ept call button, a melodious gentle voice of a woman resounded on the other line.

    "Alvaro . . . , are you still in Frizkiel?"

    Baffled as to why Maxine was calling him at this time, knowing this was his working hour, he still answered in a polite, gentlemanly tone.

    "Not anymore."

    "Oh . . . Does that mean your business is already over?"

    "Yes."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Alvaro waited for Maxine to tell him what she really wanted to say. He got the feeling that she was hesitant and shy.

    After a minute of silence, her gentle voice spoke softly in his ear.

    "I''m sorry . . . I don''t want to bother you . . ." Maxine sensed that Alvaro was not in the mood to talk.

    Alvaro sighed softly through his mouth, and along with it, his countenance softened.

    If it was any other woman, he wouldn''t bother. But since it was Maxine Celestine, the granddaughter of his grandfather''s best friend and the only daughter of the president of ckPine, he had to give her some face. Not only that, everyone expected him to marry Maxine in the future.

    He had no qualms with the idea since Maxine was perfect, in every sense of the word. She was groomed from birth to be a properdy. Had womanly virtues and skills. Very pretty and gentle and gave off that innocent housewife vibe.

    And . . . Maxine likes him for as long as he could remember.

    He was not a believer of love. He believed marriage was all about timing. When a man was ready to settle, any woman who happened to be by his side would do. And since he already epted the fact that Maxine was going to be his wife in the future since she was very adamant to wait for him no matter how long it would take, so of course, he would treat her more different than the rest.

    He adjusted his voice, lowering it a few octaves, making it softer to urge the woman to continue. "No, it''s fine . . . Tell me what''s on your mind."

    Maxine''s tone turned high pitch and excited, she was obviously very happy.

    "I didn''t want to bother you, but I got so thrilled. Remember I visited Burberry a month ago?"

    Even from the other side, Alvaro felt the excitement oozing from the girl. He listened as he flipped the documents in his hands.

    "Yes."

    "And I told you that I met a girl and we became friend."

    "Mm . . ." He continued to respond though his mind was silently reading the papers in his hand.

    "It turned out, she is the niece of Robert Krisnov, the one and only owner of one of my favorite brand, FROZEN."

    ! ! !

    Evangeline''s father?

    That got his full attention, and he inquired, "And?"

    Maxine giggled, her voice excited. "And, she sent me an invitation letter to attend her twentieth birthday next week!"

    "Hmmm . . ." Alvaro skimmed his fingers on his jawline, deep in thought.

    Now I know the reason why she asked me where I am.

    "Thus, I''m . . . I''m wondering if you want toe with me to her birthday party?" Maxine''s voice turned faster and lower with a tint of bashfulness.

    Alvaro imagined the pretty doll-faced woman blushed a rosy pink, and he smiled. "Sure, why don''t we meet in Burberry next week?"

    This is perfect! I can use this as an excuse to stay with Evangeline a bit longer.

    Maxine didn''t reply right away, and Alvaro heard soft squeals and giggles on the other line.

    He breathes augh. Girls will be girls.

    Albeit Maxine was already twenty-two years old and acted nothing but a properdy, when it came to him, she regressed to being a typical teenager.

    "Thank you," Maxine said, after regaining her poise. "I''ll see you next week then . . ."

    Alvaro didn''t give it much thought that her voice was softer and alluring than usual. He went back to reading the files in his hands.

    "Mmm . . . Bye . . . ," Alvaro said in a dismissive tone.

    ". . . Goodbye . . ."

    Ending the call, Alvaro leaned on the leather chair and typed on hisptop.

    Momentster, he saw various news and announcement in different media and entertainment site that Angel Lin ¨C¨C rising star and sweetheart of Sparkle entertainment, niece to Cherry Lin Krisnov, new wife of Robert Krisnov ¨C¨C was going to have a grandiose party in one of Burberry''s world ss hotel, celebrating her twentieth birthday.

    Alvaro scoffed. Heh! Celebrating other people''s birthday, but forgot your own daughter''s.

    His mood worsening, he turned off hisptop. His eyes glint in menace while his gentleman face twisted darker and sinister.

    What a useless man.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    Diiing¡­ Dong!

    Evangeline kept roaming her eyes on the apartment building she was in. She could not say that the building was new, but it was not old either. It was just . . .

    How do you put it?

    Simple.

    Just a two story apartment with modern minimalistic designs. Open metal stairs leading to the second floor. Metal doors decorating the fa?ade and a narrow open pathway leading to the line of doors with only the steel railings as protection from falling to her death.

    She secretly sighed in relief seeing that the apartment was better from what she imagined. Though the rotting, old materials and the smell of dirt and dump grass stung her nose.

    She rang the doorbell again and again.

    It took a whole minute and the door opened. Her eyes tapered at the sight of Eric''s groggy face, rosy and dump.

    He was wearing his pajamas in adorable light blue stripes. He didn''t have his sses and his face was red and sweaty while his hair was a mess.

    It appeared he just woke up!

    Eric too was surprised when he found that Evangeline was standing in front of his door. He thought that he was hallucinating due to fever, and was about to close the door when the woman spoke.

    "Hello Eric, the teacher asked me to deliver today''s lessons to you." Evangeline maintained her smile, not one-bit intimidated from the way Eric was looking at her.

    Though Eric was having a headache and was weak, he could still somewhat think. It was lunch time, and it was apparent that Evangeline cut sses to go to his apartment on the pretense it was the teacher''s orders. If it was the teacher, she was not about to ask her student to cut sses to deliver handouts. At least, she would wait until the end of the ss in the afternoon.

    Even so, he didn''t argue as he was not feeling well. He just wanted to go back to sleep. His head was drowning in pain and his throat was sore. He felt weak ¨C¨C really weak.

    "Thank you . . ."

    Eric''s voice was gruff and frail, evident that he was not feeling well. This confirmed Evangeline''s suspicion that he was indeed sick.

    He extended his hand, asking for the notes. But Evangeline remained rooted on her spot, not moving an inch as she continued to smile as she looked at his face.

    "Aren''t you going to let me in?" she asked.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Eric said. "I''m sick right now. You might get infected."

    He tried to chase her away so he could go back to sleep.

    But Evangeline didn''t mind his tant refusal to let her in.

    "Nonsense, Eric. Because of me, you got wet and stayed under the rain for hours. Allow me to take care of you as a sign of my thanks." Evangeline lift her shoulder in an elegant shrug. "If you''re that concerned, I''ll take my medicines so I won''t catch your cold."

    Tightening his lips, a line creased on Eric''s forehead. But he was too weak to argue with her. He quietly stood aside and let her in.

    The soonest this is over, the better.

    Evangeline held a triumphant smile and swayed inside the room. And the first thing she noticed . . . how clean it was.

    Like literally.

    There were not much furniture and appliances, only the extremely necessary ones. The foyer only had two shoes. One, an old leather shoe that Eric wore to school and the other was a simple tennis shoe. After the foyer, there was a narrow pathway and a single cab with a phone on top. In the left of the pathway was an opening, leading to what to be the kitchen and living area. At the right was a door that appeared to be the bedroom. And at the end of the corridor was a door that she deducted was the bathroom.

    She didn''t move in the foyer and stayed motionless on her spot while looking at Eric who was so fragile at the moment with his rosy face, panting breaths, misty eyes and sweaty skin. He was reaching for something from the shoe rack, and before she knew what it was, heid a clean rubber sleeper in front of her.

    She smiled when he bent down andid the sleepers before her. She giggled to herself, thinking that he was submitting to her at the sight of him bowing.

    Eric didn''t notice all of it. He rose after he ced the sleeper on the ground. Because of the sudden movement, lightheadedness attacked his brain and for a moment, he was on the berg of copse. For a short time, he saw burnt spots before he regained his vision.

    "I''ve brought you food," Evangeline dangled the bags in her hand. "Surely you didn''t eat lunch yet, right?"

    Evangeline handed the bags to Eric. The bags were full of fruits and a bowl of ck bone chicken porridge she ordered be made by Burberry''s world-renowned chef. A nutritional food for the sick!

    "Mmm . . . Thanks . . ." With difficulty, Eric grabbed the bags and walk in the direction of the kitchen.

    Evangeline removed her cashmere coat, exposing her one of a kind Jos¨¦ Carter designer dress. A tantalizing above the knee ckcy strap dress, more fitting to wear on a red carpet rather than visiting a sick person. (She secretly changed her outfit beforeing here.)

    She removed her six inches pump shoes, and put on the sleepers Eric gave her.

    Thud!

    Her attention flickered to Eric, panting and leaning against the wall in the narrow pathway while the bags scattered on the floor.

    "Eric!"

    All pretense and coolness flew out of the window when she saw that he was leaning against the wall for support, eyes closed, and panting as hard as he could. She was afraid that he might slump unconscious on the wooden floor if she dallied a second longer.

    "Eric!"

    She called, voice thick with worry as she helped him to his feet.

    Eric was too dazed and weak to bother about Evangeline''s soft breasts pressing against him. He just let her when she guided his hand over her shoulders while her arm curled around his waist.

    "Eric, I think we should go to the hospital." Evangeline didn''t hide the panic in her voice when she felt how hot Eric''s skin was.

    It was burning!

    "N-no . . . I''m fine . . . I just need . . . some rest . . ."

    With Evangeline''s help, Eric managed to get inside his bedroom andid on thefort of his bed. Evangeline sealed her lips throughout. She watched as Eric closed his eyes the moment his body fell on the mattress. All thoughts and schemes disappeared from her head when she saw his weak state.

    She then scrambled to her feet and ransacked his closet for towels and hurried to the kitchen. Despite being pampered from young, she knew how to take care of the sick from the experience of taking care of her mother years ago. The only thing was, all the materials needed were ready before handing to her.

    She knew that she had to regte his temperature by basking his forehead with a cold towel and wrap his elevated foot with a warm cloth. But where and how to get the equipment for that ¨C¨C she had no idea.

    She knew that she had to boil water, but how . . . This question vexed her.

    Should have paid more attention to home education ss.

    She was not exactly ignorant. She knew that the weird looking machine called a stove would emit fire once she turned on that handle thingy. And then she would ce a pot with water, and it would boil!

    She sighed.

    Too much hassle.

    And an idea clicked in her mind.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    The bathroom!

    It definitely has cold and hot waters!

    I''m a genius!

    Evangeline went back in the bedroom and was about to ran in the bathroom when she caught sight of Eric, who was sweating and panting profusely, his eyes shut tight.

    He seems to be suffering.

    She went inside the bathroom. But instead for the cold and hot water, she came out with a small tub full of warm water. Sheid the tub on the bedside table and raided Eric''s closet once more.

    There were only a number of clothes inside his closet, and most were turning muddy in color from the repeated wash and wear.

    She grabbed a simple shirt and sat beside Eric on the bed. Didn''t waste another second, she pulled off his shirt. And since Eric was half conscious and weak, he didn''t know what was happening and went along with the movements.

    Removing Eric''s shirt wasn''t hard as Evangeline thought it would be, but she sure didn''t expect that the hardest was after she removed his cloth.

    She saw Asher before, shirtless, parading inside her unit. And saw Daniel''s naked upper body one time when they went for a date on the beach. Both men''s naked bodies didn''t bother her much ¨C¨C but not this man.

    She didn''t know why her heart hummed in excitement nor why her breathing raced in a strenuous huff.

    Compared to Asher''s strong and bulky pecks or Daniel''s well-toned muscles, Eric have lean, well-defined biceps, hard sculpted chest, and subtle yet sexy abs. And a tempting V-line of his hip bone going to his . . .

    *gulp . . .

    Couldn''t help herself, she traced a fingers on his toned chest, gradually going down. She traced every contour and line of his well-defined abs. Tracing the path of his hips until she felt him shiver when her fingers were about to graze the off-limit part of his groin.

    "S-stop . . ."

    Evangeline blinked, her eyes slid to meet Eric''s silver irises that she loves so much.

    She shed a naughty smile. His eyes were half closed and hot steam of air blurred his face. And with his weak and flushed cheeks ¨C¨C he was absolutely adorable!

    "You have a delicious body, Eric." She wiggled her brows.

    Evangeline grinned when Eric''s face registered a bewildered expression. He frowned and his cheeks puffed red and then rosy. And finally, he closed his eyes and slumped on the bed ¨C¨C unconscious.

    The stimtion and heating of his body was too much for him to handle at the moment!

    Chuckling, Evangeline resumed taking care of Eric, but not before she brought out her phone and snapped her camera for remembranceter.

    She then gently wiped his face with a warm towel. As she did so, she admired his handsome face that was hidden beneath his messy hair. She didn''t know that she was already holding her breath as she continued to wipe his skin. But then her fingers trembled when the warm towel caressed a faint scar.

    Now that her focus was on Eric''s body and not on his muscles, she noticed that his skin was covered with scars. Some healed while some fresh. There were also bruises and scrapes.

    Frowning, anger boiled inside her. She knew that some of the wounds came from his job at the construction, but she was sure that most came from human hands.

    She took her lips between her teeth. She took a sharp intake of breath and released it through her nose before she finished wiping his upper body. After which, she patiently put a new shirt on him.

    After all was done, bead of sweat shin her face. She went inside the bathroom again, and this time, when she came out, she carried three towels. One soaked in cold water while the other two were dipped in hot water.

    She ced the cold towel on Eric''s forehead and wrapped the hot towels around each of his foot.

    After she was finished, she huffed a sigh of aplishment from her handiwork and proceed to grab the medicine that wasying on the bedside table.

    She eyed the pills and the ss of water, her lips curving in a mischievous smirk.

    Consider this as an honor, Eric. Once you wake up, I''ll make sure you''ll pay me dearly.

    She popped the medicine into her mouth and drank the water before she held Eric''s nape and raised him a little. Her free hand pinched his chin and pried open his mouth before she covered his lips with hers.

    Sticking her tongue inside his mouth, she carefully fed him the medicine. Being careful not to make him choke.

    Eric was half conscious, but he felt that something soft and warm and . . . sweet was pressing his lips. He unconsciously flicked his tongue to taste more of it.

    Evangeline''s eyes flung open. She stared at Eric''s closed eyes. He appeared to be asleep. Her eyelids then gradually closed, not minding his tongue ying with hers.

    The corner of her mouth even curved up in a small smile against his lips.

    ----

    By the time Eric opened his eyes, it was already dusk. The color outside shone in a faint light blue and grey, shooting from the window.

    He rubbed his eyes and was about to reach for his sses when he saw a woman sleeping beside him. She was sitting on the floor while her head was resting on her crossing arms propped on his bed. She was soundly asleep based from the tranquility of her face and the peaceful smile ying on her lips.

    Startled, he froze as bits of memories rushed in his brain.

    He slowly sat on the bed, eyes closed, eyebrows knitting together when he remembered everything that transpired. He didn''t know what to feel about the whole situation. He hadplex, traffic jams of emotions. But one thing that he was so desperate to suppress was the surging warmth in his heart.

    So this is what it feels like being taken cared by someone.

    Looking at the sleeping beauty, his eyes melted and a warm smile appeared on his face. With a hesitant hand, he reached out and gently swept a hair from her forehead. But he pulled his hand back, lightning fast. Like he was electrocuted.

    He shook his head. She is a distraction I can''t afford to have right now.

    A distraction I started myself. He smiled bitterly at himself.

    He was supposed to end any small rtion they had before it could start to something else the moment he rejected her offer to be her servant at that time in Snow caf¨¦.

    But . . . The second heid eyes on her things dump in the trash bin, his body already bolted everywhere, frantically searching for her before he could think things through.

    Sighing, he ran his hands over his face.

    "You''re awake."

    Eric''s attention shifted to Evangeline, who was looking at him with her usual haughty face.

    "How do you feel?" Evangeline asked and leaned closer ot him. She reached out to touch his forehead, but Eric gently shoved her hand, and tilted his head away from her reach.

    "I''m fine," he timidly replied, didn''t meet her gaze.

    Evangeline wasn''t offended by the tant rejection. Her eyes never left Eric as she spoke. "Good. You must be hungry. I''m going to fix something for you."

    She stood and was about to walk out of the room when Eric held her wrist, yet he quickly let go.

    "Yes?" she asked, watching him with a raised eyebrow.

    Eric released a sigh as silent as he could before he met her steady gaze with a serious face.

    "Why are you doing this?" he asked, tone calm and t.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    For a while, everything was silent. Even the pitter patter of the rain outside stopped.

    Evangeline didn''t cower, instead, she blossomed in a beautiful smile.

    "Whatever do you mean, Eric? I''m just returning the favor you showed me yesterday."

    Remaining expressionless, Eric''s eyes held Evangeline''s in captive.

    "You don''t have to do this. You and I . . ." His voice shook as he retracted his eyes, gaze slowly glided at the window beside his bed.

    "You and I are strangers . . . ssmates at most . . . You''ve already repaid me yesterday by allowing me into your home and invited me to dinner . . . We are . . . even."

 Chapter 32 - 32

    "You and I are strangers . . . ssmates at most . . . You''ve already repaid me yesterday by allowing me into your home and invited me to dinner . . . We are . . . even."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric thought that Evangeline would get angry and leave. Surely, she got the underlying meaning behind his words. He wanted her out of his unit. She was proud and arrogant and didn''t take kindly to anyone who made her feel degraded and shame. Therefore, it was only natural that she would storm out. It was expected.

    But to his astonishment, sheughed. Herughter resonated inside the room, and he was stunned at the sight of herughing face.

    It was not an exaggeratedugh, more like a burst of giggles from a little girl first time doing a sessful prank.

    "Oh Eric, if you wanted to chase me out, no need to be so polite about it." Evangeline chortled before wiping away the tears in her eyes.

    She didn''t know why, but instead of feeling humiliated, she was happy to hear Eric''s words¨C¨Cno, she was delighted upon hearing his tone of voice. The subtle changed in his tone from deep to trembling gruff, suggesting that he was having a hard time in forcing those words out from his mouth. Like he didn''t want to say it at all!

    It only means he wasn''t honest.

    It was either he was too polite, or he was waiting for her to affirm what their status was. She giggled before she slowly approached him while Eric back a little, too bewildered to know what Evangeline was up to now.

    Evangeline smirked. "Do you think that after what happened yesterday, you and I are still strangers or ssmates? The moment I let you enter my house, you and I became more than just that . . . It''s toote, Eric. You''ve already caught my attention."

    Her eyes sparkled in delight at watching Eric''s conflicting expressions.

    "It''s rare for me to notice someone. But once I do, I won''t stop until I get that someone."

    Eric was stunned when Evangeline bent down and gently tapped her finger on his nose.

    "You belong to me now, Eric. Whether you like it or not."

    She straightened her back and grinned before she turned and moved to the door, swaying her hips as he spoke along the way with a tantalizing soft voice.

    "You rest some more while I prepare your dinner." And she went out, but didn''t close the door.

    . . .

    . . .

    W-Wha . . . What happened?

    Eric was stunned. His brain was stuck on the image of Evangeline. He didn''t even register half of what she said when she bent down and her dress stretched, exposing her enticing cleavage and plump breasts held together by a ckcy bra.

    His jaw tightened, and he closed his eyes, trying to calm himself. It was a good thing that the nket covered half his body. She didn''t notice his hard rock erection going haywire from the surging lust and heat . . . At least, he hoped she didn''t.

    He slumped on his bed, suddenly feeling tired. He covered his eyes with his arm, feeling dizzy ¨C¨C again.

    I think I''m going to get sick from a different type of sickness.

    He continued to close his eyes in deep thought. He was still sick, but he felt a little better now. He was digesting what Evangeline said to him. He didn''t go ahead of himself in thinking she loves him ¨C¨C no.

    It was more like . . . a fascination rather than anything else.

    And Evangeline hadn''t exactly said that she likes him or anything at all that would give away their current rtionship status . . . which somehow . . . he was relieved at.

    As of now, their rtionship leveled from strangers to ssmates to . . .

    Servant and master?

    He stifled augh.

    Being her servant might not entirely be a bad thing. He was, after all, secretly observing her from the start ever since she adopted Snow in her care. Even to the point that he secretly took jobs in ces she frequented to.

    But he never thought that he would attract her attention.

    It was never part of his n.

    Now that she wouldn''t leave him alone anymore, partly because of his doing, he might as well indulge himself in what his heart been craving for in secret.

    Taking a deep breath, he slowly got up and out of his bed. When he reached for his sses, he heard a thunderous explosion from the kitchen.

    BOOM!

    Panic and worry flooded his heart. He dashed to the kitchen, not noticing that he was wearing a different shirt.

    "EVE!"

    An insanely creeping fear ate his mind as he ran to the kitchen.

    He only breathed the air he held when he saw Evangeline standing meters away from the stove and smokes.

    Evangeline was in a state of shock when she was yanked away andnded on a man''s body.

    "Eve! Are you hurt?"

    Eric checked her up and down, and carefully inspect her hands and fingers. When he made sure that not a hair was missing nor a wound on her skin, he exhaled another breathe of relief.

    Blinking, Evangeline now registered what was happening. The explosion was so fast, shocking her entire system and she shut down for a moment. When she came too, Eric was inspecting her from head to toe and her lips curved in a mocking smile.

    "Eric, something is wrong with your kettle. It exploded. It must be fake. You''ve been doped."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Pft!

    Eric held hisughter when amidst the cinders sprinkled on Evangeline''s face, she still had the audacity to say those words with innocent eyes and mocking smile.

    Chuckling, he gently wiped away the ck dusts on her face with the pad of his thumb.

    "What exactly did you do for it to explode?" he asked.

    She raised an eyebrow as if telling him that it was obviously not her fault why the kettle exploded.

    Nevertheless, she replied honestly, "I poured water in it and ced it on the stove, as you can see."

    "Ahuh . . . and then?"

    After making sure that she was not hurt in any way, he turned off the stove and ced the burnt kettle in the sink, turning on the faucet.

    Evangeline''s perfectly shaped brows creased in one line while the taunting curve of her lips didn''t diminish.

    "I wanted to make ginger tea, but the water taste . . . tasteless. Thus, I added sugar in it."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric''s eyelid twitched. "You added sugar . . . on boiling water . . . inside a covered container like the kettle?" he questioned without malice. In fact, he was rather amused.

    Crossing her arms, Evangeline puffed her cheeks, seemingly proud. "Yes, what''s wrong with that?"

    Eric breathes augh as he slightly shook his head. "No wonder it exploded," he mumbled before leading her to a chair.

    "Sit here first while I prepare us something to eat."

    "That won''t do, you''re still sick." Evangeline got up from her seat, but Eric held her shoulders, stopping her.

    "I''m fine. Thank you by the way."

    He then left her and ransacked his ref for the leftover food from yesterday night. He reheated the foods as well as the porridge she brought for him. And after a moment, he lost himself in cooking their dinner.

    Evangeline watched as Eric smoothly prepared their dinner. It was like watching a pro-chef in the kitchen like in the movies. His movements were fluid. No actions wasted. In a matter of thirty minutes, everything was served, and Eric was now sitting opposite her.

    Her taste buds had long been pampered by top renowned chefs. Nheless, simple dishes like stirred fry vegetables and the reheated leftover food tasted divine when he added something to it with his personal touches.

    "I got to say. You can do part time jobs every day without letting it affect your academics, and you can even cook like a pro." After tasting the soup, she lightly tapped a napkin on her lips before leaning towards Eric, who was blowing porridge from his spoon.

    "I''m living alone, so I have to learn to cook for myself," he answered simply and began to eat.

    He hadn''t eaten all day, and his stomach was grumbling the moment he woke up. Though he didn''t have any appetite and his taste buds were not working properly due to his cold, the important thing at the moment was to sated his hunger.

    Evangeline knew this too, so she stopped bothering him and let him have his fill first.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    The dinner went quietly and smoothly. And though Evangeline didn''t have any will to do it, she still needed to say it out of politeness. She still had manners after all.

    "Let me wash the dishes," she said, voice t.

    Eric paused from clearing the tes on the table. He briefly nced at Evangeline, who was sitting with crossing arms and legs before he resumed cleaning the tters and dump the tes in the sink.

    "No need. You''re my guest. Feel free to make yourself at home." The reason, he was worried that she would break his small reserved tes.

    But he still indulged her nheless. "Why don''t you make tea instead?"

    He ced a teapot, which already contained hot water in it, and prepared the cups as well as condiments and a box of sachet bags of tea.

    With this, I''m sure she won''t be able to break things . . .

    . . . I hope.

    Evangeline beamed. "Alright."

    Eric secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she, with grace and poise, started to prepare the tea.

    Smiling, he went to wash the dishes.

    Evangeline frowned when she saw the cheap bags of tea and the inside of the teapot. Hesitating, she asked, "Eric."

    "Yeah?"

    "There''s no strainer in the teapot, and what''s this box of sachets that has tea imprinted on it? I don''t see any dried herbs nor flowers for the tea."

    ". . ." Eric tightened his lips, holding hisughter.

    "Alright, wait a sec." He quickly finished washing the dishes, dried his hands and sat beside the chair next to hers.

    "Is this some kind of those readymade tea I heard of, themoners use to have?"

    Evangeline narrowed her eyes at the piece of sachet on her hand, watching it curiously like something would pop out from it.

    Shaking his head a bit with a small smile on his lips, Eric demonstrated how to makemoners tea. He ripped the tea''s paper container and pulled out a small sachet bag.

    "You don''t need a strainer for this. See this screen that held the herbs inside????

    Evangeline nodded, eyeing the piece of sachet with curiosity.

    "It''s the strainer, and it works like this." Eric poured hot water on Evangeline''s cup and directly ced the sachet bag in it.

    "And see this thread here? You pull it up and down like this, so the herbs shake inside, spreading the vors," Eric said as he demonstrated.

    Evangeline watched with great interest as the colorless water changed its pigment and an enticing aroma of herbs filled the room.

    "Fascinating," Evangeline breathes.

    Eric''s lips kicked up a smile, and handed the cup to her. "You can add milk and sugar depending on your taste. Here''s the milk and here''s the sugar."

    Leaving Evangeline to explore on her own, he prepared his own tea. Minutester, he was already enjoying his second cup, and when he peeked at her, he was amused that the beautiful woman was still ying with her tea, pulling it up and down. Tranced by it.

    "You better drink it while it''s hot." He urged with a smile.

    Evangeline stopped her exploration and decided to taste themoner''s tea.

    "It''s bitter."

    Eric pushed the condiments towards her. "Add more milk and sugar."

    Evangeline nced at the condiments before looking at Eric with expectant eyes. "Do you have full cream milk? Or honey?"

    "Nope. I only havemoner''s powder milk and brown sugar."

    Eric put milk and sugar in her cup and set it with a spoon.

    "Here, give it a try if it''s to your liking."

    Evangeline''s eye twitched, but she still gave the tea a sip.

    When her face lightened up, Eric suppressed a smile.

    Eventually, they were both lost in the rxing aroma of the tea and the soothing silent floating around them.

    "Do you like tea?" she asked.

    "Not much," he answered with a nonchnt tone.

    "Hmm . . ." Evangeline hummed in a good mood as her brain formted different schemes that only she knew.

    cing his cup down, Eric''s face turned serious.

    "Evangeline."

    ???Hmm . . . ?"

    Evangeline''s brows furrowed upon hearing her name. She preferred the name he called her yesterday and a while ago. A name only him was allowed to say.

    "I don''t want you to . . ." Eric hesitated for a split second before he decided to change his words. "Do you often cook in your ce?"

    Frowning, Evangeline didn''t get the meaning why Eric asked her this. And when she understood, her face brightened.

    Giggling a bit, she answered, "Don''t worry. The kitchen at my ce is only for decoration. I don''t usually go there since I have someone who cook for me all the time."

    Eric was relieved at knowing that Evangeline wouldn''t be in any danger of burning herself to death. But he was still unease that the word kitchen was foreign to her. Luckily, she was unhurt from the incident a while ago.

    But who could say about the next?

    "You should avoid the kitchen from now on . . . and you should only cook if someone is supervising you." He didn''t know how to put it without hurting her feelings and without appearing like he was nosy and bossy. Thus, he decided he should tell her straight what was on his mind.

    Evangeline chortled. "If it''ll put your mind at ease, then I''ll do what you say."

    If it were any other guy, she would give him the eyebrow raise, or ignore him all together. Possibly even humiliate him.

    But this was Eric, a guy her heart wanted for reasons she didn''t understand. However, she doesn''t fully trust him. At least, not yet. So for now, this set up will have to do.

    Didn''t know how to reply, Eric kept his mouth shut. He was not one for conversation anyway.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE!

    Eric blinked, his head snapping at the window and saw it was raining ¨C¨C hard.

    Unconsciously, his eyes peeked at Evangeline, who was sipping tea without a care in the world.

    Standing up, he went inside his bedroom and came out with a jacket and medicines in hands.

    "Wear this, it''s getting chilly. And drink this so you won''t catch my cold."

    Evangeline beamed at him before she obediently wore the jacket and drunk the medicine.

    . . .

    . . .

    Heavy silence befell them. It was so awkward that it was impossible to ignore.

    RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE!

    Eric hesitated, yet he still went ahead and ask, "How are you going home?"

    ying with her teacup, Evangeline didn''t answer right away.

    She raised her gaze at Eric, eyes glint yfully. "By the way, it slips my mind . . . but how can you see without your sses?"

    Eric inwardly sighed, a bit helpless as Evangeline changed the topic. He retracted his eyes from her scrutinizing ones.

    "I can see perfectly fine if it''s near, but beyond four meters, everything is a blur."

    Evangeline observed Eric carefully, and when she deciphered that he was not lying, she smiled and withdrew her gaze.

    . . .

    . . .

    For a while, the sound of the rain was the only thing echoed in the room as the two pretended to drink their tea in silence until the teapot could no longer stand it and dried empty to thest drop.

    "Do you want some more?" Eric asked, guessing what was on Evangeline''s mind.

    "No." Beaming a dazzling smile, Evangeline stood from her chair. "It''s best if I go home."

    Eric frowned as he stood to his feet. When Evangeline grabbed her bag and walked towards the foyer, he was about to stop her. But he held himself and contented to follow behind her instead.

    Evangeline put on her shoes and handed the jacket back to Eric without a sound. She put on her coat, ready to storm out of his unit.

    "Wait."

    Couldn''t take it anymore, Eric asked away, "How are you going home? It''s raining heavily outside."

    He didn''t want to held her off. He was relieved that she wanted to go home. Nevertheless, it was raining, and hailing a cab was hard and dangerous for a woman this beautiful especially at this time.

    He wanted to escort her home but she chimed in, "Don''t worry about me and get yourself some needed rest."

    Evangeline twisted the doorknob and Eric held her wrist. She curled her lips inwardly, fighting a smile as she faced Eric''s expressionless face and the unconcealed worry beneath his mesmerizing silver irises. And she could no longer suppressed her smile as it blossomed on her face.

    "Yes?" She urged when he hesitated.

    "It''s dangerous at night. I''ll escort you home."

    Good. He''s not one to lie and mask his feelings. She was tired of men who acted cool, hiding their concern and emotional state with indifference and arrogance. She was beginning to like Eric''s straight forward approached.

    Beaming, she tiptoed and kissed his cheek as a reward for his honest behavior which stunned Eric in utter shock.

    "Thank you. But I already texted my cousin''s friend to pick me up."

    Like nothing happened, Evangeline turned the handle of the door and sauntered in the open narrow pathway where a man was leaning against the railing at the start of the stairs.

    "Hello D, thank you for waiting," she said.

    The man, who was waiting in silence, put out his cigarette and met Evangeline with an umbre in hand. His grim and menacing face shifted one hundred eighty degrees into a handsome man harboring a kind smile.

    "My pleasure, Princess. Shall we go?" D said all polite and warm, shing his killer smile.

    Evangeline chuckled, reaching for the umbre that D handed to her. Before she took another step forward, she turned and beamed at Eric.

    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll see you tomorrow." Not waiting for his response, she swayed onward with D following behind her.

    But not until the scary man red at Eric, faced warped with threat.

    Rooted to his spot, Eric''s brain and heart were in turmoil. But soon, he was put back in reality when the man called D shot him a warning re.

    He knew the man. He was one of them who beat him the night he rejected Evangeline''s offer to be her servant.

    How could he forget?

    Unusual white hair, longer in the front while some pieces were braided in the back. Muscr form though appearing lean with tattoos decorating each shoulders. A red pair of scary eyes and a demonic grin.

    And . . .

    . . . a good fighter.

    In fact, too good that he was having a hard time timing his punches. It was too wild and unpredictable.

    Ignoring the scary man, his eyes zeroed on Evangeline. And when she rode a fourteen million limited edition McLaren sports car, he let out a respite breath and went back to his bedroom, dismissing D''s warning res at him before the vehicle drove awaypletely.

    ----

    "Hello, Eva. Did you miss me? Is that why you called?" Asher teased.

    However, after a while that Evangeline didn''t reply, his smile fell off from his face and his forehead creased. He knew that something was up.

    "What is it?" he probed.

    Evangeline didn''t waste time and said straight to the point, "I want you to leave Eric Phelps alone from now on."

    SCREECH!

    D, who was driving, was dumbfounded. He pressed the break and the car skid to a stop midway. He was shock at Evangeline''s words much less Asher who treated her more precious than life itself.

    It was like a bomb exploded in Asher''s ears, leaving him inplete shatters, speechless and shock.

    Evangeline ignored the two and continued, "If I see even a scratch on him and know it''s your doing, I''ll cut all rtions with you." She knew Asher''s Achilles heel and was not afraid to use it against him even if he was family.

    D shivered, cold sweat broke out from his forehead, spreading throughout his body. He sensed Asher''s anger emanating from the other line of the phone.

    ". . . Evangeline . . ." Asher had difficulty forming the words he wanted to say as anger, disappointment, fear, disbelief, helplessness battled all at once!

    "Eric is one of us now, and I want you all to treat him with respect. Do I make myself clear?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Yes," Asher said after a long silence. "Your wish . . . is mymand . . ."

    D shivered upon hearing Asher''s grudgingly gritting voice. It was ear piercing, spine cringing than the ones made by ws scratching against metal tes.

    He eyed the gorgeousdy beside him. This was the first time that their Queen defended someone to this extreme.

    As he thought, he didn''t like it one bit. He couldn''t wait to beat that man called Eric Phelps once more.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    To say the rumors that Evangeline Heart was going out with Eric Phelps was shocking was an understatement as it practically swept the whole campus by storm.

    The menmented and were greatly disappointed at the turn of events. Some were angry as to why their Goddess chose a mere nobody, geeky, pauper man while some mocked and ridiculed her for having no taste at all!

    Most of the women, if not all, found the whole thing hrious. They were openly rejoicing that the Ice Queen had finally fallen from grace all the way to the bottom pit that she would even fancy a man such as Eric Phelps. That the untouchable Queen was now touchable. The once mighty daughter of a tycoon was disowned and no longer cared for. Her powerful backer who was her father was gone, and her greatest ally of a boyfriend dumped her.

    With all this news and all these feelings going on around for days, one thing was for sure, everything changed for Evangeline and Eric.

    Nevertheless, the two remained unaffected. They were the epitome of indifference as always.

    Ever since two days ago that Evangeline took care of Eric, she was always seen together with him. Or to put it more precisely, wherever Eric was, Evangeline followed.

    During ss, Evangeline''s attention was no longer at the scenery outside the window. She was now ncing at Eric most of the time. She even exchanged messages with him through sticky notes during ss much to the teacher''s annoyance.

    And since it was rumored that Evangeline no longer had the protection of her father and Daniel, the teacher now had the guts to put her under detention for her inappropriate behavior.

    But instead of feeling humiliated, Evangeline just smiled and epted her punishment with all her heart. And since the students could choose their punishment like cleaning or doing apology letters, she decided to do the cleaning so she could be with Eric even after ss.

    But of course, Evangeline did no such thing as cleaning the school grounds. Instead, she was watching Eric did his janitorial job after school.

    And for Eric, besides his usual janitorial job of taking out the trash and cleaning the garden and pathway, he now had to do Evangeline''s detention punishment as well.

    The charade didn''t stop there as Evangeline even stayed during lunch break in the cafeteria for the first time ever. She no longer ate at her favorite Michelin awarded restaurants nor any other famous cafes for the reason so she could peep at Eric while he was serving the students meals. And not only that, she deliberately took her lunch thirty munities before the start of the afternoon ss so she could eat together with him after he finished helping out in the cafeteria.

    It was not extreme to say that the boys were envious that someone like Eric Phelps could get that much attention from a Goddess who they themselves couldn''t get much as a single nce.

    While the girls didn''t know what to feel except irritation for Evangeline''sck of response to their taunting and mockery.

    And like yesterday, Evangeline was sitting in silence at a corner near the serving center where Eric was working at, watching him with her usual pompous stare.

    In fact, at first nce, nobody could tell that Evangeline likes Eric if not for her outrageous, out of the ordinary, udylike actions of following the geeky man all around.

    The students at the cafeteria had gone quieter when Evangeline arrived. Most of them were of the lower status, thus they didn''t dare mock nor taunt Evangeline who was of a higher status than them even if the rumors said that she had fallen from grace. Just from Evangeline''s sharp and ice cold intimidating self alone was enough to make them avoid her unconsciously, much less do anything to her.

    And so, Evangeline quite like the temporary respite in the cafeteria. But not much could be said about the food. It was precisely why she decided to order take-outs from her favorite restaurants and ate it together with Eric.

    "You know . . . you don''t have toe here if you don''t like the food." Eric watched Evangeline unpacked all her meals from the wrappers that he bet, she spent thousands of dors ordering from world ss restaurants.

    Evangeline remained quiet as she beamed at Eric before she started to eat.

    Shaking his head, Eric grabbed his spoon and fork. He ate his free leftover cafeteria food, waiting for something, and that something finally arrived.

    "Eric, I can''t finish all this food. Why don''t you take some?" Evangeline ced a roasted lemon honeyed boneless chicken and grilled wagyu meat onto Eric''s te.

    Staying quiet and pokerfaced, Eric knew what Evangeline was trying to do and was amused by her antics.

    Evangeline was treading carefully at Eric''s pride and ego, thinking he would feel less of a man if she casually bought him food from a restaurant that she knew he couldn''t afford all his life.

    Therefore, she always bought meals for two people. Always pretending that she couldn''t finish the food so he could eat it together with her.

    "Thanks." As always, Eric gave a polite smile, not one bit bothered by the distance of their status.

    But he had to admit, he was beginning to feel that Evangeline was wasteful. If this continued, who knew how much she would spend in a day!

    "Evange¨C¨C*ahem . . . Eve." Eric changed the way he called her when she raised an eyebrow at him.

    "Yes?" Evangeline asked with a sharp tone and fake smile.

    It was really hard not to grin when he talked to her, Eric thought. "I''m only working here during lunch hours so I can eat for free. But, if you can provide for ingredients, I can cook for us. My apartment is only a ten-minute walk from here. And since our morning ss ends at eleven and resumed at one, I have plenty of time to cook food for two people," he said in one breath. As he spoke, he maintained eye contact with her, gauging her reaction.

    Looking at Eric, Evangeline''s purple eyes met with silver irises.

    Grinning, she bellowed, "That''s a wonderful idea!" This way, I cane inside his house, and we can go shopping for ingredients together! Just the two of us!

    "How do we do this? When shall we buy the ingredients?" she asked, trying hard to mask the raging excitement she felt.

    Watching the eagerness on her face, a mischievous idea popped into Eric''s mind. Actually, he already took upon himself to buy the ingredients alone . . . but if she wanted toe . . .

    "Ingredients are always fresh in the morning. If you want, we can go shopping around five in the morning, and I can cook us breakfast while we''re at it. Since our ss starts not until eight, we have plenty of time," Eric said, fighting a grin.

    Evangeline''s smile grew wider, eyes sparkling. "That sounds nice. You live up to be a remarkable servant, Eric. Doe and fetch me in my apartment at five." Waking up early was no hassle to her for she always woke up four in the morning to do her routine walk in the park with her pets and do her morning yoga and exercise.

    "Then it settled. I''lle and pick you up at five on Monday next week."

    Eric threw a boyish grin at Evangeline, and thetter''s heart leaped in her throat. She shot a peek around her to see if someone saw his smile.

    Fortunately, all eyes were focused at her. *whew . . .

    Eric''s other facade and smile and silver eyes were for her and only her to enjoy. She didn''t want to share what she considered hers.

    That smile sure is dangerous. Even she, a woman who seen all sorts of beauty, was stunned in a daze.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    SMASH!

    Both Eric and Evangeline''s attention, as well as the other students, snapped in the direction of the crashing sound.

    "Watch where you''re going, freak!"

    A sexy woman yelled while her minions all snickered as they left the cafeteria, leaving a woman lying on the floor surrounded by scattered foods and broken tes.

    When the students saw who it was on the floor, they resumed eating as if nothing happened. Like it was just an everyday urrence. Some didn''t want to get implicated and circled away from the kneeling woman on the ground.

    Evangeline too didn''t bother with it and resumed eating her meal. But her forehead creased when Eric stood from his seat.

    She yanked his sleeve. "Where are you going?"

    She smiled, yet her eyes narrowed in warning, voice threatening.

    "I''m just going to clean the mess. I''ll be right back," Eric replied, didn''t mind Evangeline''s tone of voice.

    Evangeline puffed a dryugh. "We''ve already agreed that you won''t be working here anymore."

    She didn''t like it if someone disobeyed her orders even it was Eric. And she didn''t like it more if someone disturb her alone time with him.

    Eric threw a small smile her way. "Yes, but our agreement doesn''t start until next week. So in a sense, I''m still working here."

    He gently pinched Evangeline''s fingers that were yanking his sleeve and thetter withdraw her hand lighting fast, cheeks reddening.

    He suppressed augh. His smile softening his face. "And besides, I haven''t handed my resignation letter yet."

    He then patted her shoulder. "Wait here and continue eating. I''ll be right back."

    Without waiting for her response, he stormed in the kitchen. Momentster, he came back with a trolley, a mop, a dustpan and broom in hand.

    "Sorry . . ."

    Thedy on the floor muttered when Eric approached her, voice barely a whisper. She tried to pick her mess, but Eric tightly held her arm, gently yanking it back.

    "Don''t touch it," Eric warned. "You might slice your fingers. Leave this to me."

    Without waiting for the girl''s response, Eric swiftly dusted the broken tes and mopped the floor clean. In a matter of minutes, everything was spotless once more.

    "Thank you," the girl said. Her tone wasx and low, yet it had this rebellious and unbending tenor to it that Eric couldn''t help but take a look at her.

    sses met sses, and Eric was stunned by the girl''s appearance. ck hair, darker than night, framing her wless face, a sharp contrast against her pale skin.

    But it was not that which made him lost himself for a split second. It was those eyes behind her round spectacles. It reminded him of Evangeline''s purple ones.

    While Evangeline''s eyes were the lighter shade of purple almost bluish, the girl had a darker shade of violet almost ck.

    On the other hand, seeing up close the man who helped her, Satele was astonished.

    Such ashen silvery eyes.

    Without thinking, she wanted to wipe his messy fringe away from his forehead to get a closer view of his eyes. But before she could even raise her hand, a stunningdy blocked her view.

    "Don''t you think you''ve stared long enough, Miss . . . ?" Evangeline dangled her sentence so she could get the name of the meddler.

    Satele blinked before arranging her sses, trying not to be affected by the intimidating presence of the woman who appeared out of nowhere.

    "Satele Risova," she said, voice neutral.

    Evangeline smiled, a smile of scorn. "I think you should wash your clothes Miss Risova, least you wanted it to stain," she said, eyeing Satele''s dress.

    Peeking at her clothes, Satele spot food and sauce sprinkled on her ck turtleneck shirt. "Then, excuse me." But before she left, she skimmed past Evangeline and settled her eyes on Eric onest time. "Thank you, Mr. . . ?"

    "Eric Phelps."

    Satele ignored Evangeline''s res, and beamed at Eric before she went in the toilet.

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline appeared calm on the outside, but she was fuming inside. Not many could elicit a reaction like this from her. She was usually cool andposed both inside and out. But when it came to Eric, she was unusually easy to ruffled.

    Starring at Eric with a mocking smile on her lips, she said, "Must be pretty good to have a beauty like that gave you thanks, right? No wonder you insisted on helping her clean her mess."

    Eric''s expressionless face remained the same as he said, "I''m still working here after all. I have to do my job."

    "I don''t like that my servant is serving another who is not me. You better pass that resignation letter, now." The words came out fast before Evangeline could think things through.

    Crap.

    She was always the one who say whatever was in her mind. But ever since she took a liking at Eric, she wanted to change that somehow for the reason that she didn''t want him to hate her.

    Great! And we had just gotten closer two days ago!

    She was prepared to take back her words when to her amazement, instead of taking offense, Eric just exhaled a softugh and patted her head.

    "Alright, I''ll pass my letter of resignationter," Eric said, gentleness radiating from his voice. "But I think we have topromise about certain stuffs if we wanted this master and servant thing to work between us."

    Evangeline blinked. Her brain in a mad jumble of nothingness as Eric beamed at her instead of getting angry like what Daniel and all the others did in the past.

    Eric was different than Asher as he was not family. Much so different from her fan club and her servants since he was something more than that to her.

    While Asher submit and pamper her to death. While her servants all revered and adored her without making as much as a squeak by her unreasonable demands. Eric behaved differently.

    And for the first time, Evangeline didn''t know how to respond. She lowered her head and pursed her lips as Eric continued.

    "Firstly, you have to understand that I''m a working student, so I have to work for other people when it''s time for me to do my job. Secondly, you and I have our own life, so it''s inevitable that I won''t always be there to help . . ."

    Eric stopped when Evangeline lowered her head more, like she was submitting to him. His heart strings thug and the smile on his face turned a bit helpless. "How about this, whenever we are together, I won''t serve anyone else. Only you."

    Evangeline snapped her eyes at Eric. Oddly enough, he seemed to know the underlying meaning from every glint of her eyes, every curved of her lips, and every twist of her face.

    What was more, he precisely knew what words to say to appease her almost instantly that left her a little vexed ¨C¨C happy, but vexed.

    Pretending to be unaffected, she said, "I think that will do." For now.

    She was back to her usual overbearing self. "My offer still stands, Eric. You can very well quit your jobs and serve me, in and out of school. You can evene live with me and be my personal butler, and you''ll earn more in a single day than your part-time jobs in a month. What''s more, you can save on rent, house bills, and food."

    Since Eric didn''t seem to mind her arrogant, and straightforward words, she decided to drop her act and be honest with him. After all, she was getting impatient and tired at always thinking and threading her words around him.

    "If I change my mind, I''ll let you know," Eric said with a smallugh. "Being your servant during school is enough for now."

    Actually, being her servant wasn''t that tiring. All he had to do was take down notes for her. Whispered answers to her. Do her assignments and projects. Carry her bags and other things. Do her school chores and detention punishments. And sometimes, escorting her to her apartment, and he would be handsomely rewarded at the end of the day.

    Evangeline didn''t reply, but beneath her smile held disappointment. She didn''t know why Eric insisted on doing his part-time jobs when he could get easy money from being her butler alone.

    But still, she didn''t ask. She wanted for him to tell her his story and maybe one day ¨C¨C she too would tell him hers.

    Like that, a tall, lean, geeky man was patting the head of an intimidating ice-cold beauty, but thedy didn''t seem to mind at all, a small smile even tickled her lips.

    The scene was quite moving, and somehow, Eric and Evangeline forgot that they were still inside the school cafeteria where a bunch of dumbstruck students were forcefully fed with sugary sweets at the tant public disy of affection.

 Chapter 37 - 37

    "Hello, Evangeline."

    Evangeline''s brows twitched when she heard that pretentious, demure voice. Maintaining her fa?ade, her lips curved in her usual practice nobledy smile while Eric retracted his hand from her head.

    "Hello, Angel," Evangeline replied.

    Before Evangeline could guess what the girl was doing in the cafeteria, Angel dinted her cheek against hers as a greeting before beaming at her.

    "Evangeline, it''s such a long time. Why haven''t you visited us? My auntie and uncle misses you so."

    Lies.

    "I''m quite busy avoiding stic people. I can''t stand the cancerous chemicals," Evangeline retorted, lips in a mocking smirk.

    But Angel, as usual, wasn''t affected. She maintained her photo perfect smile. "Anyway, it''s my birthday next week, and uncle Robert prepared a birthday celebration for me. Isn''t your father the greatest? I sure envy you."

    Angel giggled as she spoke. Her voice was like a luby, but for Evangeline, it was like the cries of vengeful ghosts.

    Evangeline knew the game she was ying. Angel always appeared to be the angel that she was. Good, kind, humble ¨C¨C the perfectdy.

    No wonder she excelled in acting. She''s such a good actress.

    "Yes, Mr. Krisnov has the reputation of being . . . charitable." Evangeline shrugged. "After all, it''s not a first that he''s spending so much money towards his whores."

    Angel''s smile faltered for a fraction of second as her face turned red. She grabbed something in her purse and changed the topic. "Anyway, here''s an invitation. I hope you can attend."

    She beamed. Then her eyes drifted on Eric. She gave him a warm smile that could cause men to have a mental breakdown. "I''ll be seeing you there, Eric."

    After biding Evangeline and Eric farewell, Angel swayed out of the cafeteria together with her other highly profiled gossiping friends.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Looking at the invitation in her hand, Evangeline wanted to throw the disgusting thing in the trash, but upon hearing Eric''s name from Angel''s mouth, all thoughts dispersed in an instant.

    She nced suspiciously at him. "What does she mean by that?"

    Shrugging his shoulders, Eric replied, "The restaurant I''m working with will cater her birthday party. I''m one of the waiters who''ll attend to the guests."

    He pushed the trolley and other cleaning materials in the kitchen and came back secondster.

    "Let''s go. We''ll bete for ss."

    Evangeline nodded with a calm face, though her mind was in hyperdrive. She was thinking that it was not a coincidence that Angel specifically asked a restaurant where Eric was working, out of the enormous selection of other Michelin awarded restaurants. Though the restaurant where he works was famous for its delicious, luxurious cuisines, there were also others.

    She must have done her research.

    Every year, Angel would invite her to her birthday. And every time, she didn''t attend. But now that Angel had something against her . . . The annoying woman must have known that she took a liking at Eric. Else, why chose a specific restaurant where he works?

    Evangeline released a soft snort, and her eyes locked at Eric. "Aren''t you going to ask what''s my rtionship with her?"

    Eric shook his head. "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me."

    Evangeline smiled and exined anyway, "Cherry Lin, Mr. Krisnov''s new wife is Angel''s aunt, making her my cousin I suppose. She is currently living together with them while she studies here."

    "Mm . . ."

    Eric nodded as a response and shot a peek at Evangeline. When he saw that she didn''t appear to care about it, he too didn''t bother too much about her family affairs.

    Just that . . . he thought it was sad that a father turned into a stranger to his daughter, and vice versa.

    ----

    Angel excused herself from herpanions to retouch in the female''s powder room. When she was inside, she stared at her reflection on the mirror. She reached out and caressed the outline of her face.

    Evangeline, soon . . . All that belongs to you will be mine . . .

    The story as to why Angel was so fixated with Evangeline happened way back when they were still in their primary school. The time when Mr. Krisnov met Cherry Lin.

    At first, Angel greatly admired Evangeline. She had the perfect face, perfect upbringing, perfect life ¨C¨C having the riches one could only envy.

    In their high school years, Evangeline was always the talk of the town. Ever the popr one. Always had the things she wanted at the snap of her fingers.

    Evangeline had everything she didn''t have. A family while she grew up with none. Expensive clothes and luxurious items while she settled for her Aunt''s hand me downs. Money she could waste while her Aunt climbed on married men''s bed to survive and fed her.

    But she didn''t care about any of that. Instead, it only urged her to get closer to Evangeline. And when that scene happened . . . she was never the same again.

    Her admiration turned to envy, to jealousy, then hatred.

    When Evangeline''s mother died, and her status elevated when Robert Krisnov married her Aunt Cherry Lin, she was so happy. Finally, all which made Evangeline who she was would be hers too.

    She got what she wanted.

    Robert Krisnov was treating her like a daughter more than his real one. She was living in a house that was more like a pce in one of Burberry''s private prime estate. She had more money in her ount which couldst her a lifetime. She had a bright future ahead as the rising sweetheart in one of the country''s giant entertainment industry, Sparkle entertainment. All the things she thought she couldn''t have before were now served to her in diamond coated tters.

    Still . . . it wasn''t enough.

    It''s not enough until Ipletely trampled that woman!

    Her hatred and desire to see Evangeline groveled in the dirt for scraps that she threw was bing her obsession. An aplishment she so greatly desired and would do anything to achieve.

    And for that to happen . . .

    Thest remaining lifeline of hers must fall in my hands.

    Evangeline''s forty percent share in FROZEN, she must obtain it at all cost!

 Chapter 38 - 38

    "Hey, have you heard of Nina and Ann?"

    "Yeah, I heard theirpany dered bankrupt overnight, and they were forced to leave school because they could no longer afford it."

    "What could possibly have happened to those two?"

    "I don''t know. They just packed up and left without a word."

    "Where did they go?"

    "Beats me."

    "Who could have done it? To cause Chu and Roger''spany to go bankrupt overnight. Thatpany must be very powerful."

    In the middle of gossips, the real culprit was sittingfortably at her chair while gazing over at the window, chin on her palm.

    The ss ended, and like yesterday, Evangeline was once more in detention. Her punishment this time was to water the nts. And like always, it was Eric who was doing her chores while she sat on a bench under the shade of a tree, watching him doing his usual cleaning routine of sweeping the pathway and throwing the trash ¨C¨C after he finished all her chores that is.

    At first, Eric wanted Evangeline to wait inside the ssroom, but she strongly disagreed. He didn''t know why she was so adamant on keeping an eye on him. And when he saw her determination and stubbornness, refusing to back down, he let her be. It was not like, he was utterly oblivious to her motives.

    And the reason why Evangeline didn''t want Eric leaving her sight was simply because she knew that the moment she did, he would be bullied again.

    Hmp! As if I allow one of my people be bullied by others.

    So another peaceful day had ended ¨C¨C for Eric at least.

    As for Evangeline, another troublemaker was walking towards her in a loud tictacking heels.

    Evangeline was busy searching information on her phone about the girl named Satele Risova when someone barked her name.

    "Evangeline!"

    Rolling her eyes, Evangeline beamed. "Hello, Miss Combrelle. What can I do for you today?" She raised her head, looking at the arrogant girl who was crossing her arms and tilting her body to the side while ring at her.

    "Where is Asher Cole?!" Jen demanded.

    In truth, Jen didn''t want to waste her saliva on Evangeline, much less see her. To her, ever since the rumors about ''Evangeline Heart fallen from grace,'' she no longer eyed the woman as nothing but a prostitute.

    However, these past few days, she could no longer stand not seeing Asher that it was driving her crazy. She even went to the extreme of using her father''s connections to search for the man inside Fate Academy only to find that he was out of the country.

    To where, no one knew.

    She even went to ckPine to meet with him in the pretense that she was going to do business, only to be pped with the information that Asher went to another country for business. No matter how much threat she said or her father''s identity she used, no one in the Cole Enterprise would tell her where the man went nor when he would be back.

    Evangeline blinked. To say that she was not shock that Jen knew her cousin was a lie though her face remained haughty as ever. She fixed her sitting position, mimicking Jen''s gesture. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and tilted her head to the side.

    "Now why would I tell you?" she asked with a mocking tone.

    Those simple words and Evangeline''s smirking lips were enough to make Jen fumed in anger. Jen was always the one to act as she pleased whenever her father was not around. She was used to doing what she wanted like she was entitled to everything and anything without fearing the consequences. Since who would dare to act against her? The prime minister''s daughter?

    And besides, Evangeline was already a woman who sold herself for money. She no longer had Robert Krisnov behind her nor Daniel Richardson''s protection.

    The thought urged Jen to be even more aggressive and arrogant.

    "Don''t pretend to be all so high and mighty when you''re nothing but a whore who sells herself to older men. I''m warning you, stay away from Asher, or I''ll personally deal with you!" Jen spat.

    Evangeline''s brow arched in a challenge, and she stood in her full height while Jen unconsciously took a step back. Evangeline was a little taller than her and more ¨C¨C intimidating.

    "I like to see you try," Evangeline replied. It was her usual voice, calm and soothing, but the edge of her tone couldn''t deny her immense oppression. Even the air turned stiff and thin.

    What Evangeline hated the most was someone pointing a finger at her, and the girl was asking for a beating.

    "Tell you what," she added, "I''ll give you a tip from one who knows Asher for many years. What he hates the most are vulgar women who parade and chaste after him like a bitch in heat. So I suggest you changed your tactic from an old maid starve for sex into . . . let''s say . . ."

    Evangeline pointed a finger on her chin, pretending to think. ". . . A properdy who''s born in the house of the prime minister?"

    She beamed at her brilliant idea, eyes wide with fake curiosity as she smiled at Jen. "What do you think?"

    Jen bit her lip. Her face changed colors in shades of red as she burst out, "YOU! You! You whore!" Her mind couldn''t formte a retort and she was at a loss for words.

    Beaming, Evangeline replied, "At least men are the ones whoe for me. I''m not starving in that department. Compared to someone who''s shouting whore this and whore that, yet is thinking of banging a guy who doesn''t even like her? Wait . . ." Evangeline''s lips curved in a taunting grin. "Doesn''t even know her . . ."

    "B-bitch! I''ll destroy you!"

    Jen stormed at Evangeline with the intention of grabbing her hair when a deep voice resounded from their back.

    "What''s going on?"

    The two women snapped their attention towards the voice. They saw Max together with his friends with their backpacks, about to go home from basketball practice based from their dump hairs and flushed after shower faces.

    "Max!" Jen''s face it up, and she ran to his side.

    When she reached Max''s side, her face turned supple and tender, and her eyes rounded, covered in moist. "Max . . . *sob . . ."

    Not saying anything, Jen lowered her head and continued to snuffle while yanking Max''s sleeve, appearing very pitiful.

    Max was rendered speechless upon seeing Jen''s appearance. He never saw her acting so weak before. She was always headstrong and arrogant.

    Something must have happened to her. He thought and his eyes narrowed on the cold, beautiful Evangeline Heart.

    The boys nced at each other before their scrutinizing eyes locked on Evangeline. What else could it be but Evangeline Heart doing what she does best.

    Humiliating people in broad daylight!

    Only, they didn''t think that Evangeline had the guts to bully the prime minister''s daughter. If she still had her father''s backing, they wouldn''t be puzzled. But now that she had fallen from her high throne . . .

    Remaining calm and indifferent still, the icy smile on Evangeline''s lips didn''t diminish one bit. She swept the actress and the idiots with her eyes, amused.

    This day can''t get anymore worst. She thought.

    "What''s wrong?"

    At the corner appeared Daniel with Sisley in hand, walking towards Max and Jen and the others.

    Great! Evangeline breaths.

    Sisley eyes zeroed on Jen''s sobbing face, which was unusual, it was years since shest saw her cried. She hurried to Jen''s side, giving her best friend aforting embrace.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Sisley rubbed Jen''s back when thetter buried her face against her shoulder.

    Jen sniffled before she forced the words in a stutter. "I-I . . . I didn''t tell you this, but I . . . I like Asher Cole, a-and Evangeline somehow knew and . . . and . . . t-threatened me for money. If I agree, she''ll help me with Asher. B-but if I don''t . . . s-she''ll say bad things about me to him."

    Sobbing, Jen rubbed her face against Sisley''s shoulder forfort.

    "W-what? Y-you like Asher Cole?" Sisley was surprised since Jen never once mentioned the man to her.

    Nodding, Jen continued, "I . . . I like Asher . . . b-but where will I get a million dor? My father has the money but . . . but I can''t possibly ask him . . . *sob." Jen choked on her sobs and was unable to continue.

    Hearing the story of the distress girl, everyone gaped at Evangeline in disgust and contempt. Especially Sisley since Jen was her best friend and Jen rarely cried unless she was very upset.

    Everyone knew that Evangeline had connections with Asher Cole from Fate Academy at that time in the interschool sports festival. And judging from Asher and Evangeline''s short interaction, everyone deducted that their rtionship wasn''t just regr friends.

    Daniel and Sisley knew Evangeline and Asher weren''t just friends. They saw from their very own eyes how Asher treated Evangeline at that time in the mall.

    "Evangeline, don''t you think that''s too much?" Sisley said, anger radiating from her voice. "Toying with someone else''s feelings like that just for money?"

    She threw a pointed re at Evangeline, not minding thetter''s intimidating icy presence.

    Remaining tight lip, Daniel''s forehead creased in a frown. He couldn''t believe that Evangeline would do that. But with all the rumors circting that her father no longer sent her money and she was prostituting herself, and she hadn''t denied the ims, he was conflicted. Not just conflicted, he was vexed, and disappointed.

    While Max was blunter. "Evangeline, if you need money. I can give you money for a night''s fuck. How ''bout that?"

    "Max!"

    Daniel''s eyes snapped at Max. He couldn''t believe his friend just said that. True that Evangeline was no longer his girlfriend, but she was still his ex. At the very least, if Max didn''t respect her anymore, he still should respect him ¨C¨C his friend!

    But before Daniel could word out hisint, another agreed and another and another until Daniel was at a loss of what to say.

    "Yeah! Evangeline, why don''t you try me for a night? I''m a rich customer."

    "How about this, why don''t you try all of us? We promise you''ll be rich for a lifetime in a single night."

    Everybody chimed in and chuckled with lust and malice.

    But instead of feeling degraded, Evangeline softly giggled which caused the boys to feel somewhat ¨C¨C cold.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    Evangeline puffed a giggle. "Before you boys talk money with me, I suggest you buy modesty and virtues first since you allck in those parts. Better yet, undergo surgeries to have your dicks transnt in your brains for it''s the one thinking the most."

    "What did you say?!"

    bbergasted, the men were wordless. They forgotten that Evangeline had a sharp tongue that even the most shameful guys cowered before her.

    Not paying the boys any mind, Evangeline''s gaze locked on Jen while thetter jolt in creeping fear.

    "Firstly, how will you exin me, knowing about your feelings towards Asher when even your BFF Sisley didn''t know until now? We''re not even close. In fact, this is the first time we interacted," Evangeline said.

    The boys quieted, something like a light bulb appeared above their heads. Their attention flickered on the sobbing woman in Sisley''s embrace.

    Yeah, how did Evangeline know your feelings when even your best friend didn''t know about it? Everyone thought.

    Jen paled before anger surged within her brought by embarrassment and agitation.

    "How do I know?! You tell me!" Jen spat. "Someone called me toe here and when I did, you started to threaten me!" She then sobbed against Sisley''s shoulder once more.

    Evangeline stifled a snort. "It''s all too fishy don''t you think? We don''t have any interaction. But after the inter-school sports fest, you came to me demanding the whereabouts of Asher Cole."

    The boys nced at each other. They knew what happened on that day. It was the day that the school was shocked that Asher Cole knew Evangeline Heart. Then out of the blue, Jen and Evangeline were in dispute because of the man.

    It''s too much of a coincidence, they thought.

    If Evangeline did threatened Jen, why only now after the whole school saw that Evangeline and Asher knew each other? Why not in the past or before the inter-school fest?

    Shooting a weird look at Jen, the boys faces turned wary. Without evidence of what really transpired, their stance turned neutral.

    Jen was proiming that Evangeline threatened her. While Evangeline was proiming that it was Jen who approached her, demanding the whereabouts of Asher Cole because Jen knew after the inter-school fest that she had connections with Asher.

    Feeling the situation was turning against her, Jen said, "I don''t know why you kept on lying. I can find that person who called for me to meet you here and testify."

    Evangeline scoffed. "No need. How will I know if that person is secretly working for you or not? If that''s what you call evidence, I too will grab someone and testify that you stormed here to chase after a man who doesn''t even know you existed."

    "Y-you . . . you . . ." Jen''s face changed from pale to red to pale again and again. She ran out of ideas and contended to cry on Sisley''s shoulders, screaming, "I swear I''m not lying!"

    ncing at each other on what to do, the boys remained tight lip. Some wanted to go home, didn''t want to be implicated in the drama anymore while some didn''t know who to believe. Without evidence, they remained at a standstill.

    Evangeline had a point, but with her reputation, Jen''s words could also be the truth.

    Jen was distressed and she was crying so hard when no one believed her. This stress Sisley out and sheforted Jen with all her might. "Shhh . . . I believe you."

    Sisley rubbed Jen''s back before throwing a sharp re at Evangeline. "You could have somehow found out about it from others. Though Jen is my best friend, it doesn''t mean that I am the only person she is friends with. She might have told it to someone else."

    Once again, the tables have turned and everyone curved to what Sisley said, and they scrutinized Evangeline once more.

    But Sisley didn''t like conflict, so she added, "However, since grabbing someone to testify as evidence is faulty, and there are no others who saw what happened, we cannot prove anything." Breathing deeply, she met Evangeline''s intimidating gaze. "We can forget about this whole thing ever happen if you apologize to Jen."

    Evangeline cocked her head to the side, looking at Sisley like she had grown horns. "Why should I apologize to her?"

    Frowning, Sisley answered, "Because you made her cry."

    Evangelineughed like it was the funniest thing she ever heard. "Miss Lacroft, are you saying that everyone should apologize because someone started crying out of the blue? Even from you, isn''t it a bit . . . ridiculous?"

    Sisley''s cheeks burned red in embarrassment as she defended herself. "That''s not what I meant. I only wanted you to apologize because you made her cry."

    Evangeline''s lips quirked at the side. "Where''s your evidence that it is I who made her cry? She started crying by herself. It''s not my fault that she''s such a crybaby."

    She then threw azy half smile at Sisley. "And since we''re in this topic of apologizing for hurting someone else''s feelings, I think you''re the one who is more experience in this kind of topic since you covet someone else''s boyfriend behind someone else''s back and that beautiful woman hasn''t received one bit of an apology from you."

    Sisley and Daniel''s face were drained of colors while the others nced at one another before looking at Daniel and Sisley in disbelief.

    There was no way that Captain cheated, right? It was because he could no longer stand Evangeline that was why they broke up!

    But . . . Why did Captain and Sisley started dating after only a month? Wasn''t it a little too . . . fast?

    Because both Daniel and Sisley have clean reputations in school, and everyone knew that Sisley was a kindhearted woman and Daniel was an example of a perfect gentleman, no one suspected why they had gotten together only a month after Daniel and Evangeline broke up.

    But now that Evangeline mentioned it . . .

    The boys'' attention flicked to Sisley, looking at her funny.

    At a loss for words, Sisley didn''t know what to say as her mind draw a nk. "I-I . . . I . . ."

    Seeing her troubled expression, Max couldn''t stand it and marched her way to Evangeline with the intention of grabbing her hand.

    "Enough! You should just apologize!" Max said, reaching an arm to grab Evangeline''s hand.

    Wide palm extended to Evangeline and before itnded on her skin, a hand grabbed Max''s wrist and shoved it away. Max staggered backwards from the strength and he gaped in disbelief at the man who overpowered him.

    "Please, back off."

    Evangeline''s eyes shone and her sight was filled with nothing but him. "Eric . . ."

    Eric''s wide and sturdy back, towering in front of her, brimmed her with a sense offort and . . . protection.

    Eric briefly nced at her, and smiled. "Sorry, I''mte. I''m kind of curious how you''re going to salvage yourself from this situation."

    Evangeline didn''t know whether tough or cry at his honesty. She scoffed and smirked. "So that''s why you''ve taken your precious time toe to your master''s aide." She crossed her arms and tilted her hips. "So tell me, how should I punish you for your insubordination?"

    Eric faced the group of men, replying, "I''ll treat you to dinner?"

    Evangeline''s smile widened, a plush rosy red blossomed on her cheeks.

    At the sight of this, Daniel frowned. Aplicated feeling rose in his heart. She never smiles like that to me, and never blushes whenever we''re together.

    While everyone was surprised at the sudden intrusion of Eric, Max sized him up and down.

    "Well, look who''s here to the rescue, the boy toy." Max snorted.

    Eric''s expressionless face didn''t budge as he calmly urged everyone to leave. "I don''t see any logic to this confrontation, so I suggest both parties leave."

    Eric heard the entire conversation between Evangeline and Jen. He was at a corner after all, hidden by the bushes and towering trees, doing his usual cleaning business. But who would believe him if he retold the entire scene? Since he was already one of Evangeline''s people, his voice would appear subjective. So why bother to exin?

    Evangeline knew this too that was why she didn''t say anything and decided to leave it to Eric to handle.

    Max and Jen frowned, wanting to retort, but at this moment, Daniel finally stepped in.

    "Eric is right. Any more bickering than this will only lead to meaningless dispute. I also suggest that everyone leave and forget the whole thing ever happen."

    Since Daniel was already the one who suggested it, the case was considered close.

    Turning to his friends and teammates, Daniel''s smile was a bit forced. "Everyone, I have something to discuss with Evangeline, you go on ahead."

    His eyes then slid to Max. "Please escort Jen back to her home."

    Max hesitated, subtly taking a peek at Sisley. But Sisley''s wholehearted focus was on Daniel, not even a spare for him, and his heart yearn in pain. "Alright, Jen let''s go."

    Jen looked at Sisley, and when thetter nodded, she took Max''s hand. But not before shooting Evangeline a onest re before walking towards the Academy''s gate with Max beside her.

    As everyone left one after another, Evangeline, Eric, Daniel, and Sisley were left alone.

    Biting her lips, Sisley lowered her head. She was annoyed and angry and confused as to why Daniel wanted to speak with Evangeline. This question dominated her entire mind. The thing with Jen was even pushed in the back of her head, no longer a care for it. As far as she was concerned, Daniel and Evangeline ¨C¨C were over.

    "Let''s go, Eric," Evangeline said. "You still owe me that dinner." She was about to leave when Daniel called her.

    "Evangeline."

    Flinching, Sisley closed her eyes. She hated it. Hated it if Daniel called another girls name especially his ex. But what could she do? She could only y the understanding girlfriend in front of him, else she wanted him to hate her for being jealous and unreasonable for no reason. She didn''t want that the first time they argued was because of Evangeline.

    Evangeline shed her usual smile reserved for people she didn''t like.

    "Yes, Daniel?"

 Chapter 40 - 40

    Taking in the cold air, Daniel approached Sisley and gently held her hand. Raising her head, Sisley stared at him with her misty eyes. He reassured her with a smile, stroking her hand which made Sisley felt a little better.

    Daniel then led Sisley towards Evangeline''s direction. His eyes flicked to Eric before he stared at the stunning cold woman. "Evangeline, we have something to tell you. Can we talk . . . in private?"

    "Why not talk here?" Evangeline said with a fake smile.

    Frowning, Daniel urged. "It''s not something to be discussed outside." And he smiled, drawing his dimple. "Let Sisley and I treat you to dinner."

    Daniel didn''t know why he didn''t include Eric. Being a gentleman that he was, it was not like him. But he couldn''t help himself. Towards Eric, he feltplicated. Like he was inferior or something for the reason that Evangeline treated the guy so differently than him.

    Remaining tight lip, Sisley didn''t say anything. Even if she didn''t want to, she knew that this day woulde.

    Observing the two, Evangeline skimmed her fingers against her jawline. One was looking at her with pleading, sincere eyes while the other was lowering her head in anger or shame or disapproval.

    She smiled in triumph, satisfied with Sisley''s reaction.

    "What do you think, Eric? Should we go and indulged ourselves to dinner from Mr. Richardson''s offer?"

    Eric''s lips twitched. He knew that Evangeline was trying to implicate him as punishment. Amidst her innocent smile and soothing voiceid hidden mischievousness and mirth.

    Eric met Daniel''s bright blue eyes. It was faint, but it was there, a feeling he always gotten every time someone stared at him ¨C¨C superiority.

    Instead of cowering, yfulness glint in Eric''s pupils. "Since Daniel asked nicely, I think we should go."

    Eric emphasized the ''we'' part which made Daniel''s eye twitched. Nevertheless, Daniel managed a smile.

    "Then, should we go?" Looking at Evangeline, Daniel asked, "Did you bring your car? If not, you can ride with us."

    "No need." Evangeline said and yfully grabbed Eric''s arm. "I''ll be riding with Eric. Just tell us where the restaurant is."

    Daniel''s smile dropped as he stared at Evangeline''s arms intertwined with the nerdy man.

    "You have a car?" he asked, irritation in his voice.

    "I have a bike," Eric answered simply.

    Daniel rarely boasted his wealth and upbringing. But this time, he was smug and didn''t care to hide it from his voice. "I see. Isn''t it a bit unsafe? It''s best if Evangeline ride with me. In that way, she''ll befortable and safer."

    Sisley''s face darkened when she heard Daniel''s ''ride with me'' part and not ''ride with us.'' She didn''t know if it was deliberate and intentional or Daniel simply forgot that she too was riding with him.

    There appear to be another underlying meaning to Daniel''s words, but only Sisley took it to heart while Evangeline and Eric didn''t even bat an eyelid.

    Instead of feeling embarrassed and angry at Daniel''s tant words, subtly hiding the intention topare their statuses, Eric nced at Evangeline who was still clinging to his arm. Her soft ample breasts felt heavenly against his skin that he had to give his all to concentrate on her face, not peeking at her cleavage.

    "Eve . . . ," Eric cleared his throat when his voice sounded strained, "what do you think? Do you want to ride with Daniel . . . or me . . .?"

    Daniel''s face contorted upon hearing Eric called Evangeline with an intimate and affectionate nickname. During their time together, he didn''t even dare to give her nicknames because she didn''t want to.

    On the other hand, Evangeline was stunned and couldn''t react. Not because Eric was ying along with her, but because of his alluring, grutal voice.

    But the real reason as to why Eric''s voice turned that way, he was fighting his rampaging lust and the heat and pain caused by Evangeline''s breasts pressing against his arm, affecting his voice.

    When Evangeline still didn''t answer, Eric softly nudged her.

    Blinking, Evangeline smiled. "I''ll go with Eric."

    Eric smirk in triumph and shot Daniel a gaze which thetter reciprocated with a frown before he pulled Sisley away.

    "Then, meet us at Blue Lake restaurant," Daniel said, and left.

    Sisley was silent throughout, following Daniel in the parking lot without as much as a squeak. She was unsure what to feel when Daniel suggested the restaurant. It was the restaurant that Daniel and Evangeline frequented to when they were still an item. Sisley knew that much since she stalked them a lot in the past.

    She didn''t know if she was merely paranoid because what little actions Daniel took, she couldn''t help but overthink something out of it.

    When Daniel and Sisley were out of sight, Evangeline released Eric''s arm and went to his locker to get their things.

    "You still owe me that dinner," Evangeline said after a long silence.

    Eric stifled augh. "Then, I''ll treat you tomorrow."

    When they got in front of his locker, Eric took his backpack before grabbing Evangeline''s bag and things.

    "What''s wrong?" Evangeline asked when they stopped in front of Eric''s bike.

    Eric didn''t say anything as he eyed her outfit.

    Ever since yesterday, Evangeline worn pants and cks rather than skirts and dresses. He knew it was because she wanted to ride his bike morefortably.

    Smiling, he shook his head. "Nothing." And added, "Aren''t you cold? You didn''t bring with you your coat?"

    It was nearing winter, and the wind was turning chilly. Not to mention it asionally rained at times.

    "I''m fine," Evangeline dismissed.

    Sighing softly, Eric removed his jacket after he ced their things in the front basket of his bike.

    "Wear this," he urged, handing his jacket to her.

    With a pout of her lips, Evangeline didn''t ept it. "You wear it. You''re still recovering from your cold."

    Eric''s lips curved inwardly, restraining his smile. "How about this, you wear it and we''ll pass by my apartment to get another jacket for me."

    ". . ." Evangeline felt her cheeks were heating. She hesitantly epted the jacket, muttering a low, "Thank you."

    Maybe because Eric was different from most men she knew that was why she was pleased. If it were another, they would buy a new branded coat for her at a nearby mall. Solving everything with money without real effort.

    With Eric, everything was a new experience.

    A poor man yet upright. Silent yet intelligent. Indifferent yet thoughtful.

    He knew he was poor yet he was not insecure nor ashamed of it. He remained diligent and work hard for every penny he earned, yet he was untainted by the blindness of wealth and powerpared to snotty, arrogant second generation boys who rely on their family''s wealth.

    It was because he knew that he was poor and couldn''t easily solve his situation with money that he put extra effort into everything he did so she could be a bitfortable and contented.

    And it was precisely what she admired about him, and possibly ¨C¨C love.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    Blue Lake restaurant, a luxurious bistro resting above a human-madeke that made for a picturesque view with its pleasant and peaceful ambiance. The ce and food alone already did justice for its outrageous expensive prices of its menu.

    But amidst the colorful banquet of mouthwatering dishes, no one was in the mood to eat. Sisley nibbled her lower lip again and again. Her hands on herp clenched and unclenched, grasping her dress so tightly that colors left her fingers. Her eyes were boring a hole at the innocent dishes that wereid before her.

    Her mood already plummeted when Daniel offered Evangeline a ride. And now, pping on her face that this was a restaurant that Daniel and Evangeline frequented and these were all Evangeline''s favorite dishes.

    How did she know?

    Daniel asked her what she liked and Evangeline replied, "The usual."

    Those simple words were enough to basked Sisley inyers andyers of thick jealousy and resentment that she didn''t even notice that Daniel ordered her favorite food too.

    Nevertheless, this was food, amodity that should never be wasted, and an expensive one at that.

    Thus, everyone still finished their meal in silence, engulfed in each of their own thoughts.

    asionally, Eric''s attention flickered to the food that Evangeline picked and served it to her casually afterwards which made Daniel''s brow raised while Sisley peered at Daniel, expectation in her eyes. But Daniel only retracted his gaze and resumed eating like nothing happened and series of disappointments crossed Sisley''s face.

    Evangeline, on the other hand, after finishing a dish that she picked once, she would ce her knife and fork down. And like a cue, Eric would serve her another dish that she likes, being mindful with the amount of food that he was serving her since it was already past six in the evening.

    To the onlookers, it appeared like Evangeline and Eric were the couples and not Daniel and Sisley.

    After the waiter cleared the empty tes on the table, Eric poured tea on Evangeline''s cup to aid in her digestion while Sisley ached in envy. She stole another peek at Daniel, but the handsome man was busy in his thoughts, looking at his teacup in all seriousness.

    With an aggrieved face, Sisley poured herself some tea and quietly sipped it afterward. Though it was true that Eric was like a servant to Evangeline, one couldn''t help but feel jealous by the amount of care and attention he ced upon the cold woman. After all, what woman didn''t like being served and attended by a guy she likes?

    From start to finish, Daniel''s forehead was wrinkled. True that he carried all of Evangeline''s things and did her assignments and projects when they were still dating, but those were all gentlemanly and boyfriend performances. He never did once act like a servant to her. Slicing her meat and serving her dishes or pouring her tea.

    Being a male and of royal blood, he was raised with the highest pinnacle in terms of etiquette and manners. He was breed to be a Prince, a King ¨C¨C not a servant.

    At the thought of his role and responsibilities, Daniel''s brows furrowed even deeper. A nagging ufortable feeling was stabbing him, hitting the barriers of his conscience.

    He took a quick peek at the cute girl seated beside him. Watching her like an abandoned kitten with puffed cheeks, perky lips, and misty eyes, those nagging feelings dissolved, reced by warmth and adoration.

    He then focused his sight on the cold woman sitting diagonally from him, and his face turned serious. Clearing his throat, he called out, "Evangeline."

    Evangeline raised her head and met Daniel''s gaze. "Yes?"

    Daniel briefly skimmed past Evangeline to Eric before he focused his eyes on her. He squeezed Sisley''s cold hand under the table as he spoke in all seriousness.

    "Sisley and I . . . we are very sorry for what we did to you."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric took a side nced at Evangeline, and found that she was smiling, but her eyes shone inplex emotions even he couldn''t decipher.

    Maintaining her fake smile, Evangeline''s eyes flickered at the quiet girl beside Daniel. Sisley had her head low. No one knew what she was thinking nor feeling. But Evangeline knew it wasn''t a pleasant feeling, which made her satisfied.

    After all, she was a vengeful and petty person.

    Nevertheless, Daniel was indeed a gentleman and very kind to her throughout their rtionship. And she couldn''t entirely me him. She knew that she had her faults too.

    Holding her head high, Evangeline''s smile widened. Her smile was warm and friendly, but it didn''t reach her eyes. No one knew if it was a triumphant smile, a fake smile, a condescending smile, or a mocking smile.

    "It''s fine, Daniel. I ept your apology. Let the past be the past." She beamed and raised her wine, indicating her good will.

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. That suffocating feeling he held for many weeks dispersed in an instant. He could now face Evangeline with a genuine smile on his face.

    "Yes. Thank you . . ."

    Raising his cup, they both drunk at the same time. After which, he eyed Eric before ncing at his girlfriend.

    "Can you two leave us for a moment. There''s something I want to talk with Evangeline alone."

    Eric look at Evangeline for signs of approval. When she didn''t nce at him, busy twirling her goblet on her hand, he stood from his seat.

    Sisley, on the other hand, gripped Daniel''s hand, protesting in silence.

    Daniel smiled at her and whispered, "Don''t worry. It won''t be long."

    Sisley forced a smile before she stood to her feet. "Alright." And without looking at Evangeline, she walked to an empty table with Eric following behind her.

    . . .

    . . .

    "What is it that you wanted to talk about?" Evangeline started after a while that she and Daniel were left alone.

    Daniel didn''t answer. Instead, he stared at the woman he found beautiful and captivating in the past, and even now, and maybe . . . until the future.

    Memories of that time swamped his mind. Her soft silky hair swaying against the wind while her eyes, devoid of any emotion, stared at the scenery over their ssroom window. Her soft lips parted as if she was whispering. Her long, denseshes were fluttering like she was about to cry. Her smooth and supple skin was pearly white almost luminescence under the morning light, making her appearance glow in a mesmerizing sight.

    But it was not it. He did not like her for her appearance alone.

    It was her personality.

    Cold, sharp, strong and independent. But somehow, he felt that she was fragile and . . . delicate. Like from the tiniest blow of the wind, she would shatter and break.

    ". . ."

    Daniel''s eyelids dropped, hiding his emotions beneath his quiveringshes.

    When . . .

    When did it happen that I started to resent you?

    Without even realizing it himself, he blurted out the words his heart ached so much for an answer.

    "Did you ever like me?"

 Chapter 42 - 42

    "Did you ever like me?"

    This was the question weighing his heart for months. This was the question that made him anxious, feeling less of a man. This was the question for her appearing every time in his mind even though he was together with Sisley. This was the question that made him me her for everything. Justifying his actions for betraying her. Comparing her every chances he got. Pointing at her character every time they were together. Ridiculing every little actions she took.

    He was bitter.

    He was angry.

    He was sad.

    He was . . . hurt.

    Hurt since he truly liked her. Had given his attention and affection to her only to feel that his affection wasn''t mutual.

    Evangeline''s icy countenance wavered and the coldness in her gaze cracked. Her eyes stung and moistened . . . or was it the effects of the light?

    Her lips curved in a smile. This time, the smile didn''t contain anything, it was purely . . . a smile. A sad smile ¨C¨C from the bottom of her heart.

    "I never would have said yes if there were no feelings involved."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Aghh . . . So that''s how it was . . .

    Daniel''s eyes dropped. His eyelids grew heavy as he smiled sadly at himself. I . . .

    . . . screwed up . . .

    Raising his head, he stared at Evangeline, face serious. His expression, unwavering and remorseful.

    "Evangeline . . . I''m sorry." With this, let us end our chapter together.

    Evangeline didn''t utter a word. Beneath her gaze heldplicated emotions as she watched the man she once liked finally ending things between them. Her feelings were in aplete mess.

    However . . . she was relieved.

    Was it because she no longer had any resentment towards him or was it because she was relieved because he didn''t hate her despite everything else?

    She herself didn''t know the answer.

    . . .

    . . .

    After the heavy silence, Daniel grabbed something inside his pocket and handed it to Evangeline.

    The light atmosphere brought by their reconciliation turned tense in an instant when Evangelineid eyes on the thick brown envelope.

    Her gaze reverted to its usual coldness, even more freezing than before as she asked in a soft voiceced in frozen ice dripped in scorn, "What is this?"

    Daniel regretted his rash actions upon sensing the change in Evangeline''s mood. But it was toote to back out now. "I heard you''re in a tight spot . . . Let me help you."

    His tone was soft and pleasing, yet Evangeline didn''t hear any of that. She scoffed without any intention of taking the envelope.

    "Looks like you believe the rumors."

    Knitting his browse, Daniel sighed. Still, he didn''t lose his patience. Though they broke up officially and now settled everything, he wanted to help her as a friend.

    But he did regret his impulsive actions. He admitted that he was too thoughtless at handing the envelope just like that. He should have asked about it first before he acted.

    Brushing his hand through his hair, he retracted his gaze from hers. For a time, he didn''t know how to exin himself.

    "It''s not because I believe it . . . It''s just that . . . I''m worried about you."

    Evangeline drylyughed with no humor.

    "You speak that you don''t believe the rumors, but the moment you brought out that envelope, isn''t it proof enough that you already took a side?"

    Contrary to expectations, Daniel didn''t get angry. Instead, he stared at Evangeline, face and voice solemn.

    "If you tell me that all of those are rumors, I will believe you one hundred percent . . . but you didn''t. From the start, you didn''t trust me enough to tell me anything. From the start, you didn''t give your all in our rtionship for reasons I don''t know. How do you expect someone to understand if you don''t exin? How do you expect someone to trust you if you don''t talk? If you don''t say anything, how do you expect me to understand? I can''t read minds."

    "I''m offering you my help not because I believe the rumors, I''m offering it because I''m worried about you." Daniel leaned closer to Evangeline, thinking of grabbing her hand. But he quickly eradicated the idea.

    "Even though we''ve broken up, it didn''t mean that I''ll be heartless and turn to the other side knowing that you''re in trouble. At least . . . from the one year that we have been together I . . ." For a moment, Daniel didn''t know what he should say as he just stared at her.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    When there was still no reaction from her, Daniel sighed. He leaned on his chair, looking at the racing droplets of water on the foggy window. His expression mncholic and a bit sad.

    ". . . I thought of you as a friend . . . ," he murmured when silence engulfed them.

    Evangeline''s eyshes quivered. Without saying anything, she stood and walked towards the exit while Daniel said nothing more. He didn''t even nce at her. He was fixated on the droplets of rain, but his mind was drifting.

    Eric stood to his feet, and bowed. He expressed his gratitude for the meal and ran to Evangeline''s side.

    RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE!

    Raining sounds and thunder greeted Evangeline and Eric the moment they went out from the restaurant.

    "Wait here. I''ll go and get the raincoats." Without waiting for Evangeline''s reply, Eric stormed the parking lot amidst the rain while Evangeline remained rooted on her spot.

    She appeared calm andposed. However, her mind wondered to that point in time where the summer breeze blew past the open window of a half-empty ssroom. Her eyes glint in forlorn as she remembered those blue eyes, like the sky was staring at her. His dimple smile that made her lips curved in a delightful smirk. His pleasing, friendly tone as he introduced himself as his ears blushed a faint red that made her lips trembled in a teasing grin.

    You were the first man who was nice to me without judgment. Without prejudice. You are . . . kind.

    Because you told me you like me, I assumed you''d understand even without me speaking my feelings.

    Was I wrong?

    Or is it your feelings wasn''t deep to begin with?

    She raised her head up to the dark grey clouds, and smiled bitterly at herself.

    Am I not the same?

    She then looked at the man who was hurrying to her with raincoats in hand.

    Are you . . . are you also the same?

    Did you misunderstand me too? Or is it . . . you simply didn''t care?

    "What''s wrong?"

    No . . .

    "Come on, let''s go while the rain isn''t heavy yet."

    Only you . . .

    She held his raincoat, halting him as she stared straight into his bewildered silver eyes.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Only you . . . I don''t want you to misunderstand.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    Eric didn''t know what to do nor say when he looked at Evangeline.

    Throughout the whole ride, she remained quiet while gripping his waist. She was pressing her forehead against his back like she didn''t want anyone to see her current state.

    Even after they arrived at her unit, she remained silent with an unreadable face which made him at a lost on what to do nor say.

    Should Ifort her?

    But he didn''t even know if she was sad.

    Nheless, he knew that something must have happened for her to act this way. Even though her face was the epitome of calmness, she appeared to be on the verge of crying.

    "Is everything . . . alright?" he asked.

    He didn''t dare step inside her unit without her permission. He remained standing outside, in front of her door while she continued to grip his shirt, not letting him go.

    Scratching the back of his head, he eyed the quiet girl whose head was lowered, unable to digest what was going on with her.

    . . .

    . . .

    After a long unbearable silence, he decided it was time to go. He was about to pinch her hand so she would release him when that exact moment, she disrupted the awkward stillness.

    "Stay with me."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eh?

    Eric blinked.

    His thoughts were about to go astray at the sudden plea, but when he saw her trembling fingers gripping his shirt, his hand that was about to pinch hers stopped in mid-air before it rested by his side. His eyes sought her face hidden from the angle by her lowered head. He searched for it. Longed to see what kind of expression she was making right now.

    Until he gave up and contented to gaze at her hair.

    "Alright . . ."

    ----

    In the quiet corner in the living room where the only light was the faint alternating colors of the t screen shining upon the silhouette of the two-person sitting on the sofa, Evangeline and Eric were silently watching a movie. Both were now in their sleeping clothes.

    Eric was sitting on the couch, head resting against his palm. His body was leaning to the side, legs apart. He was wearing Asher''s clothes, which made him ufortable. He had no choice but to wear that V neck ck sweatshirt and pajama pants since he didn''t bring any change of clothes with him. No one tip him about the sudden sleepover.

    His eyes asionally drifted to Evangeline beside him that he, in all honesty, didn''t know why was sitting so close to him. In fact, he was on the very edge of the couch, hoping to leave some space between him and the alluring her.

    But Evangeline, who he probably thought, was finding it hrious to tease him as she continuously moved closer to him when he decided to scoot away from her until he was on the very edge of the sofa. If he could, he would very much like to sit on the armrest to put distance between the two of them.

    Nheless, he remained in control. Being careful not to imagine what she was wearing underneath her oversize stripe pajama shirt, which happened to be the only clothing she was wearing. He didn''t even know if she wore undergarments ¨C¨C and was happy not to know for his sanity''s sake.

    He appeared bored, but in truth, only the heavens knew how much he was secretly sweating, trying to control his urges.

    The woman was a temptress! A deadly vixen!

    Not to mention her clothes, with her enticing smell and flush after shower face alone was enough to drove his hormones crazy!

    "Hey," Evangeline said, breaking the silence.

    Eric released some of the breath he was holding. Finally, she started talking again after the never-ending silence between them from the moment they left the restaurant.

    "Yeah . . . ?" he asked.

    When she didn''t continue, he nced at her. But she was focusing on the movie. Her eyes glistened, reflecting the screen as she hugged both her knees closer to her chin.

    "The rumors . . . ," Evangeline continued after a while.

    Eric went back to the movie, waiting for Evangeline to finish her sentence. The two of them appeared to be wholeheartedly focusing on the show, but their minds were elsewhere.

    Taking a deep breath, Evangeline slowly released it through her mouth. "They''re not true."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I know," Eric said, voice calm.

    Evangeline''s head whipped towards Eric. Her expression was confused while thetter remained fixated on the screen.

    "The rumors regarding you pushing down a kid near a park. I was across the street working at a convenient store. That kid was kicking a puppy, and you happened to see it and rescue the dog." Eric''s voice was soft as he spoke, and hisshes flickered remembering that time.

    It was a humid afternoon, and he was doing his usual sweeping off dirt in front of the convenience store that he was working when he happened to see a group of children ganging up of what to be a stray dog at first. One child kicked the dog and Evangeline happened to be there, about to sit on a bench while Daniel ran off to get them something to eat. And by the time that Daniel came back, all he saw was Evangeline pushing down the kid.

    Eric blinked away the memory and continued, "The rumors regarding you receiving money from an elderly man, it was because that man was the owner of the pup and wanted topensate you. It so happened that it was the time of my out that night and I saw you in the same park."

    He smiled a little when he recounted, remembering that time when Evangeline was acting her usual arrogant self, but the old man kept bowing to her no matter how impolite she acted. Her ice cold expression revealed a crack, didn''t know what to do when she received kind gestures from a stranger while the puppy she rescued kept barking and wiggling at her from the senior man''s embrace.

    He breathed a smallugh and continued, "Of course, I don''t have to exin about the rumors regarding you, associating yourself with biker gangs as they were your cousin''s friends, right?"

    As he exined, he didn''t notice that Evangeline''s face changed from cold and unyielding to soft and submissive.

    The man reflecting in her vision gradually blurred as her lips trembled. Evangeline felt like she was swimming in a bottomless, endless sea all alone as she constantly struggled to keep herself afloat amidst the rushing waves. But she didn''t care since she knew how to swim.

    Only . . .

    . . . she was so tired . . .

    Until someone hurried to her, swimming the vast sea, meeting the ravaging waves. He didn''t bring anything with him, no life vest, no boat ¨C¨C just himself.

    But that was enough.

    Just him alone was enough for her to feel that the stormy dark and scary bottomless ocean was like a puddle under the gentle rain. And they were both in a raincoat, holding a big leaf above their head, squatting on that puddle, face to face. Smiling andughing at the butterflies pping around, avoiding the droplets of water. Giggling and chuckling as they watched the animals scattering to their nests. Even the disgusting frogs turned into something magical, hopping and dancing around under the tender rain.

    It was all because she was together with him.

    Evangeline''s eyes glittered like melting crystals that was about to drip. She quickly averted her gaze forward so Eric wouldn''t see her expression. But the palm of her hand that gently wiped the tears which managed to escape cracked her cold facade.

    "Heh . . . stalker . . ." She tried to remain in control. Tried to make her voice as haughty and arrogant as possible. But her tone was soft and choked, making it somewhat unrecognizable as hers.

    Eric''s head flung to the other side to give Evangeline some privacy. Holding his chin on his palm, elbow resting against the armrest, he replied with a calm voice, "The same could be said about you. Why are you always in ces where I work?"

    Lies.

    He knew exactly that he was the one who made the decision to work in ces where she frequented too.

    However, he was not about to confess that anytime soon.

    Remaining silent, Evangeline didn''t reply. There was a hint of a smile on her face though it was a little flush and wet from her tears. Closing her eyes, she leaned against his shoulder, a contented smile ying on her lips while Eric''s eyes sparkled in different colors, reflecting the faint light of the screen . . .

    . . . Or was it because he was also experiencing that kind of emotion that he refused to acknowledge?

    No one knows.

    But as of now . . .

    This is enough . . .

 Chapter 44 - 44

    RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE!

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The torrential rains pitter patter kept the atmosphere gloomy, as well as, serene and rxing. An ideal atmosphere to snuggle in bed and sleep.

    However, for those who were stuck in traffic in the middle of the road, it was rather chaotic. But not as chaotic as the mind of the two people who were quiet since they left the restaurant.

    Fidgeting her fingers on herp, Sisley''s eyes ping ponged from side to side. Sometimes, it glimpsed at Daniel. Other times, it stared over the window.

    Daniel remained silent, focusing on the road, but his mind was elsewhere.

    Sisley coughed to break the ufortable silence between them.

    "It''s quite chilly, huh?"

    "Mmm . . ." Daniel increased the heater with a nk look on his face, eyes remained glued forward.

    "It''s almost winter soon . . ."

    "Mmm. . ."

    "I heard winter in Frizkiel is a sight to behold." Sisley pped her hands, underneath her joyful voice hid expectations and excitement.

    "Mmmm . . ."

    Sisley''s brows twitched in frustration. Maintaining her happy expression, she turned to her boyfriend. She kept telling herself that Daniel must be tired that was why he didn''t catch the hidden meaning behind her words.

    She tried once more. All the more determined to dispersed the aftertaste of that scene where Daniel and Evangeline talked to each other alone. She wanted to divert her ¨C¨C or rather, both their attention away from Evangeline Heart.

    "What will you be doing during winter break? It''s a long two-month vacation after all. Jen and Max proposed that we go to Frizkiel and try their hot spring. I heard it''s a popr attraction during winter season," she said. Finally saying the thing that she wanted to say.

    She wanted for her and Daniel to spend their first Christmas together out of the country. Though it was going to be expensive, her family was not that poor that she couldn''t afford traveling abroad for a week.

    Daniel''s eyes that were stuck on the road slid to the pretty girl beside him. The expectation and excitement in Sisley''s eyes was like a bomb that shook his entire system, momentarily rendering him at a lost on what to do nor say.

    His face dimmed, and he quickly averted his gaze.

    "Sorry . . . ," he said, voice barely audible. "The whole winter break . . . I''ll be going back to my home country . . ."

    Daniel didn''t hide the disappointment and guilt in his tone as he stirred the wheel.

    "Oh . . ." Sisley''s happy expression fell into gloomy disappointments. She wanted to smile and talk about cheerful things, yet she couldn''t bring herself to do so. She wanted to ask if she coulde . . . but held herself eventually.

    Daniel didn''t bring up that topic. If he wanted for her toe, he would have said it from the start ¨C¨C but he didn''t.

    Biting her lips, Sisley suppressed the negative emotions inside her that started to resurface.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel softly released a constrained breath before he faced his girlfriend with a dimple smile on his face. "Why don''t we celebrate Christmas here before I go home? We can invite Jen and Max."

    Sisley''s mood jumped from gloom to joy except it plummeted after Daniel said to invite their friends. She loves Jen, but she wanted to spend their first Christmas together. Only the two of them.

    Doesn''t he feel the same way?

    "I . . ." Her eyes stung and she swiftly lowered her head. "I wanted it to be . . . just the two of us . . . ," she whispered, voice barely audible. But the silence inside the car made it resonated in all corners.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel grinned and nodded. "Alright. Pick a date and ce you like." He then focused his eyes on the road.

    Sisley sighed in relief.

    Still, there was something lingering inside her. Something she was afraid to discover and explore. She could feel it. From the top of her hair down to the tip of her toes.

    Something is different.

    Until the two of them arrived at Sisley''s home, neither one spoke. Even the rain was giving them privacy as it quieted down beforepletely disappearing.

    Sisley remained seated even after the car stopped in front of the gate of her house. After a moment of peace, she unbuckled her belt and gave Daniel a dimple smile.

    "Thank you for bringing me home."

    Daniel looked at his girlfriend with a kind smile on his face, yet deep inside, he was in conflict with something.

    "Mm . . . See you tomorrow."

    Nodding, Sisley''s eyes shifted left and right while she lowered her head a little. Her cheeks painted in hues of rosy pink.

    Daniel knew what she wanted. Heughed a little and brought his lips on her forehead in a light goodbye kiss.

    Disappointment. That was the only thing Sisley felt, but she perfected the mask of happiness. She beamed and got out of the car.

    After waving each other goodbye, Daniel drove in the direction of his house overlooking the seas and cliffs at Royal Hill, a private domain exclusive only for people who were born in nobility.

    His family also owned a ssic Rococo inspired pce near his modern home, but he was notfortable living together with his family ever since he got into college.

    The Richardson pce here was an exact replica of their castle back in his home in Evend, only a bit smaller in size. The pce was erected long past centuries ago since it was customary for every son of the royal bloodline to study in the country of Burberry due to its prestigious and unorthodox ways of teaching.

    Besides that, it was also a form of experience to broaden one''s horizon in living in a foreign country. And to get out of the limelight from the pesky nobles'' attention and the many troubles in court.

    But he, Daniel knew by the time that he finished his major, he would return to his country and stay there for good.

    And that fact troubled him to no end.

    Aside from that, the main reason why he was so quiet was because he discovered something rming. His feelings for Sisley somehow ¨C¨C died down!

    He still likes her, but the intensity wasn''t as much as before. Ever since he reconciled and gotten answers from Evangeline, his feelings have somehow found peace. But along with it, his emotions and the fire that burned for Sisley was doused with cold water.

    But the rming thing was, it was his rationale of his current feelings. Though he didn''t want to acknowledge it, it appeared that he hooked with Sisley for her to fill the gap that Evangeline didn''t.

    Oh . . . Shit.

    And what was more, the one thing that kept bugging him the most, but decided to ignore it since day one was ¨C¨C he was a Prince!

    A true blooded royalty with very strict customs and traditions and responsibilities.

    It was fine if it was any other country or Kingdoms, but Evend? Statuses were important as life. Tip the other and the power bnce would fall and crumble.

    Even how much he didn''t want to. Even how much he wanted to choose for himself. Even how much he like Sisley. Nobles must marry nobles. This was a rule in his country that was never to be broken no matter what.

    Much less him, third in line for the throne!

    He could only have one wife and must be a Princess or a daughter of the Ducal household and nothing less.

    No mistresses, no concubines, no flings. Only one wife. Only one Queen.

    This was not some drama or novels where a gorgeous, arrogant, overbearing filthy rich Prince fell in love with amoner and lived happily ever after.

    This was reality!

    If he chose Sisley, for sure, without a doubt, his family would disown him. It was not like; he was the only one who was a male in the family. He still have cousins vying for the throne. He just so happened to be the oldest male next to his father and uncle.

    And for him, born in thep of luxury, taught of his role and responsibilities since young. The power and wealth, he could give up. Though it would be hard ¨C¨C he was willing to give it up. It was not like, he was useless without his family''s backing and support.

    He already invested most of his money in real estates, stocks,panies, and businesses, raking him billions of dors each year without even doing anything. He didn''t need his royal title to earn an enormous sum of money.

    But what about his goal? His purpose?

    He always wanted to be a King. Not because of some messily egoistic im for power and riches, but because he loves his country. Been dreaming of a new era for his Kingdom. A country that would flourish and continue to flourish no matter the tribtions toe under his rule.

    This was already engraved in his bones. Set his future in stone. A title which already became a part of him, making him whole.

    This.

    This was something he could never give up.

    His love for his country and its people remained number one in his heart. Unquestioned. Uncontested. Undefeated.

    Daniel massaged his crumpled brows that were knitting in one line. He still likes Sisley, but he couldn''t see his future with her by his side. He likes her, but sooner orter, he had to face reality and break up with her. The only problem was; he didn''t want to hurt her.

    He didn''t even know how to exin himself and ask for forgiveness even he have thousands of mouths, because all things said and done, it was entirely his fault for letting his emotions ruined his rationality.

    What have I done?

 Chapter 45 - 45

    <strong><em>Imperial, Robert Krisnov''s Mansion</em></strong>

    Inside the mansion, everyone was busy these past few days all for the sake of Angel Lin''s twentieth birthday.

    There were just so many things to take care of!

    The venue, which host the celebration must be perfect. To the food, which would be catered by not one, but five Michelin awardee restaurants with an Edwardian style meal n served for ssic Royals in Downtown Abbey. From the first course of Hors d''Oeuvre down to the veryst course of fruits and cheese, must all be perfect!

    Most importantly, the meal must flow in one harmonious song. A disjointed meal is viewed as a poor reflection of the house and improper management of staffs.

    Thus, all the restaurants involved were very strict, training their staffs months before the celebration, specifically for this event. They even drafted contracts that if something goes wrong with the food and drinks, the restaurants would pay repercussions.

    While another world-renowned famous pastry and tea house catered the snacks and beverages.

    As for Angel''s birthday cake, they invited the famous pastry chef Uso Kinzake to make the cake, all amodations and food shouldered by Robert Krisnov!

    Not only that, the most important thing was the dress. The dress made by the famous entric fashion designer Jos¨¦ Carter, who designed and made Angel''s birthday dress for almost half a year.

    All in all, the amount of money and attention that Robert Krisnov gave to his niece was truly staggering. It made ordinary people shed tears by the sheer amount of money spent. The dress alone was already equivalent to themons people lifelong earnings!

    While the media flocked to this uing auspicious day, saying it would be the most extravagant birthday of the year.

    While some questioned why Robert Krisnov would go to such lengths on someone he didn''t even have blood rtions with.

    Another praised him for his extreme love for his new wife, Cherry Lin, that even Cherry Lin''s niece was like a real daughter to the business tycoon.

    But most people, especially themon people, condemned him for burning money. Why does he have to spend so much money? It would be better if he donated it all to charity and feed the poor instead. And so on . . .

    However, to the people inside the mansion, they gave it no mind as they were busy checking the list of attendees.

    From the list alone, one would think that it was a royal ball opened throughout the entire Kingdom and not a birthday party by the sheer amount of guests on the list. And not just any ordinary guests. Everyone came from extraordinary background. Nobles, royalties, high ranking officials, celebrities, all the rich and the famous far and wide!

    And since Angel Lin was working in the entertainment industry, almost all the S-lister celebrities across the globe were invited.

    Adding fuel to the burning excitement, the most popr and hottest male celebrity in Burberry, Aldrick Loire, would attend this event, which made his fans cried in jealousy.

    It was no rumor that the Prince of the movie screen was pursuing Angel Lin. Most even said that Angel Lin was a winner in life. Rich family. Sessful career. She got the beauty and body, and Aldrick Loire.

    Not only Aldrick Loire was an actor, he was an extraordinary actor. He had won numerous awards including actor of the year, best male lead, best second male lead, most popr actor and so on. Not only that, he also came from a long line of powerful and wealthy family. A young master even if he didn''t work.

    With Aldrick Loire looks and style, he was born in the limelight. His destiny was to go viral long before viral was a thing. He had broken barriers and elevated the craft with both local and international screens as his tform. And he was only at the prime of his life at twenty-seven!

    In the most materialistic city in the world, a city where the key mantra was status, within the rich and the famous chattering circles and even among the nobles and royalties, all of them agreed that Angel Lin was living a life to be envied.

    Angel Lin has it all!

    . . . Yet . . .

    She was still not satisfied.

    Sighing, Cherry Lin asked, "Why do you hate her so much? We already have everything. She had already fallen from her high throne."

    Cherry and Angel were currently in Angel''s bedroom, talking. After Cherry put her soon to be two-year-old son to sleep, she went to Angel''s room to chat.

    Though Cherry Lin was in her thirties, she appeared young and beautiful. Not a trace of wrinkles nor time on her lovely, wless face. If she and Angel stood side by side, they would be mistaken as sisters.

    Aside from that, she got the body that would put any underwear model to shame. It was no wonder that Robert Krisnov was so enamored by her.

    Angel looked beyond the floor to ceiling window, her face reflecting on the ss. "She was born with everything and had embraced it all with her arrogant self that disgust me while we rot here and there, living for meager scraps of food handed to us by those old men. And she . . . she never had to worry about money every single day. Didn''t have to work hard to make money. Never experience the fear that normal people have. She never had to work a day of her life . . . but she feels like she owns the world. Entitled and think that everyone should obey her every whim."

    Cherry ran her teeth over her bottom lip. She didn''t want to remember when she was still prostituting herself for money to survive. She was lucky that she found Robert Krisnov. With her dealings with men before, it was a piece of cake to make a man like Robert Krisnov fall for her ¨C¨C so madly in love.

    She was d that at those dark times, they were still living in Apricot Country, until she met Robert Krisnov and brought them in Burberry. It was like a new start for them.

    After which, Robert Krisnov did everything in his power and wealth to masked their past. Saying that after the death of his wife, it was Cherry Lin who helped him recover. It was love at first sight inside a caf¨¦. Hiding the fact that it was actually love after so many fuck nights.

    Love . . . for Robert Krisnov at least.

    Caressing her face reflected on the window ss, Angel said, "I won''t be satisfied if I don''t see her crawl in the gravel, eating dirt."

    Cherry didn''t argue. There was a hint of a smile on her face. She too felt that way towards rich borndies who didn''t have to work. Didn''t have to fear for the future while she sold everything she had just to stay afloat.

    "What do you want to do?" she asked.

    Angel faced her and beamed. "Don''t worry. Leave everything to me . . . mother."

    Mother . . .

    Such an affectionate word. But if it got out in public, it would cause a huge scandal. Only Cherry and Angel knew of these secret. Not even Robert Krisnov know of this.

    After all, with Angel Lin''s line of work, her image was as good as her life. The perfect her couldn''t be soiled with the unsightly news of the truth that she was a bastard''s daughter. That she was conceived while Cherry Lin was still in her teenage years and her father ran away to escaped responsibility. Nor the fact that her mother prostituted herself in the past to get them by.

    It was better to fabricate that she was the daughter of Cherry Lin''s deceased older brother. Her father and mother died in a car ident. By this, she would gain not only the sympathy of the masses, but also an image of being a strong, independent woman.

    Angel looked at her reflection, admiring her wless, beautiful face. This event, on her birthday, she would take joy in watching Evangeline''s envious and jealous expressions when she imed all which belongs to her and much more right before her very eyes.

    She would p at her face the glorious event. The extravagant venue. The delicious food. Her one of a kind dress. Her expensive pieces of jewelry. The love of a father that was given to her. Aplete one whole family. And a man who was doubt as number one sought after in Burberry flocking towards her.

    Her! She had it all! While Evangeline had nothing!

    . . . And yet, even with all the things she had done. All the things she aplished. Even if she ruined Evangeline''s reputation, stole everything right before her eyes, Evangeline remained calm and indifferent still.

    Angel felt that she was punching springy fluffy clouds. No amount of damage could perturb Evangeline''s fa?ade which made her irk in irritation.

    What was more, Evangeline was very sharp and perceptive. It was hard to rattle her or even plot against her. She didn''t have any weakness since she had no friends nor family to take advantage of.

    Until now . . .

    Angel smirked, beneath her eyes hid a brewing storm.

    <em>Eric Phelps . . .</em>

 Chapter 46 - Prologue

    In the usual morning sky, amidst the vast field of flowers and greeneries, two silhouettes wereying under a cherry blossom tree infort.

    A young man was resting his head on thep of a young woman, who was humming him a luby.

    Closing his eyes, the man had a peaceful, contented smile on his lips as he listened to the soothing sound of the woman''s humming tunes while thetter was looking at the former with affectionate eyes. Her soft long hair was falling in each side of her face, and humming tunes echoed in her lips, which made the man smile even more.

    "Hey . . . ," he said after a while.

    She stopped, and stared at him on herp, whose eyes were still closed. "Hmm . . . ?"

    He held her eyes, a soft smile on his face as his brown eyes captivated her in a spell. Unable to look away.

    Pausing for a moment, he continued with a serious voice. He reached out and held her cheeks in all gentleness. "After you graduate . . . let''s get married."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    She couldn''t speak from the sudden surprised. Needless to say, she was stunned from the explosive ''out of the blue'' proposal.

    When she recovered, he continued, "By then, I''m sure I''m already a worldwide renowned actor." He then smiled, beaming a boyish grin. "I''ll definitely be able to take care of you for the rest of your life by then," he said as he flipped his thumb in a confident pose.

    She blinked before sheughed and giggled, which made him frowned as he rose from herp.

    "What''s with thatugh? Don''t you believe me?! I''ll have you know I''m very popr! My poprity is flourishing and limitless. Sponsors, movies, dramas, and different advertisingpanies are luring me in, you know! That''s how famous your boyfriend is!"

    He continued boosting while she giggled. He got angry and pushed her beneath him, pinning her on the ground with nowhere to retreat.

    The giggles andughter gradually stopped. She stared at him with adoring eyes while his expression turned solemn. Their eyes were reflecting each other''s faces, flickering with different emotions of love. He held her cheek as he leaned in closer while she couldn''t break away from his heated gaze.

    "I''m serious . . . After you graduate . . . Let''s get married," he repeated, tone softer and gruff.

    Her eyes moistened, shining more than usual. Her happiness was radiating as she replied, a low, "Mmm . . ."

    Little by little, their breaths turned faster, synchronizing with one another while their lips touch in a soft kiss. Her eyes closed, letting him kiss her. She was drowning in so much happiness and contentment she almost sobbed in joy.

    "I love you . . ."

    "I love you too . . ."

    Bit by bit, they were lost in each other''s kiss while his hand slowly traveled on her body.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure it will hurt."

    GASP!

    Her eyes flung open, feeling the air was so tight. The hands which were caressing her were rougher and bigger. The gentle lips which were kissing her were savage and domineering while the kind brown eyes she dearly loves turned dark, ruthless ¨C¨C sharp.

    AaahhHH!!

    Satele rose from her bed, gasping for air. Beads of sweat coated her face while her clothes were damp from sweat. Her breathing was forced andbored, desperate in each inhale for air.

    *pant *pant

    *huff

    Eventually, she realized that she was having a nightmare, and her stiff shoulders gradually rxed. But she didn''t loosen her hold on the quilt, which she was so tightly grasping between her fingers ¨C¨C clutching it closer to her body while the sheets twisted around her limbs. Her dark terror-stricken eyes glimmered as her breathing stabilized.

    A nightmare.

    It''s just a nightmare . . .

    . . . A nightmare . . .

    She continued tofort herself. But deep down, she knew it wasn''t just a nightmare.

    For almost two years, she dreamed the exact dream that always ended in a nightmare. Only to be awakened with the reality that the ordeal was both real and very much worse than the fragmented memory her brain was showing her.

    Instead of relief of waking from the horrible delusion, she was pained as the trauma made fresh and new once more ¨C¨C day after day after day . . .

    However, even so, no matter how many times the nightmare came, she weed it the next ¨C¨C hoping for it even. Because the beginning was the only time that she could be with him. Seeing his loving eyes and warm smile. Hearing those tender words and feeling those warm caresses that she was still having a hard time believing that he was no longer part of her world ¨C¨C part of his world.

    Her tears, which she didn''t know were already falling on her cheeks, continued to drift freely. Her hand covered her eyes while the other continued to grasp the quilt against her body. If she didn''t cling to any fabric, she felt naked underneath the nket. A feeling which brought unfathomable disgust to herself and bile boiled from her stomach and rose to her throat. She swallowed the salty lump back down.

    Still a bit shaken, she went out of bed and walked towards the bathroom to clean herself ¨C¨C cleaning the filthy lingering images of that night out from her mind.

    ----

    Eric came homete as usual from the hard days of work. It was a Sunday. Thus his whole day was upied with work though he requested some time off since he had to do his and Evangeline''s projects and assignments.

    In the past, he had no problem bncing his study and job, but now that Evangeline came into the picture, he had to cut some time off to amodate her.

    It had been two days since that event with her. At the memory, his down curved lips kicked up a smile.

    That''s right. I''m going to fetch her tomorrow to buy ingredients. His smile progressively turned yful as a mischievous idea kept ying in his head. He couldn''t wait to see her reaction when she saw what he had nned for her tomorrow.

    He kept his happy and eager thoughts throughout the night. Even after he took a bath, his brain was still formting ns. Images of her different expressions at seeing what he had in store for her dominated his entire mind. He even went as far as to ready his clothes for tomorrow.

    Though he tried to conceal it, he was looking forward for morning toe.

    Riiinngg~!

    Riiinngg~!

    And his happy thoughts shattered like broken ss upon hearing that ringing sounds. If it were maybe in the past, he wouldn''t waste a second to answer the phone. But now, he was even contemting whether to answer the call or not.

    However, he knew that not answering was never an option for him since the other party would know.

    They always knew what he was up to.

    With heavy steps and heavy sighs, he walked towards the hallway and answered the call with a concealed, unwilling tone.

    "Hello . . ."

    "Eric."

    Eric''s spine straightened, eyes shutting close upon hearing that deep, pleasant voice that couldn''t deny authority and power.

    "Congrattions on finishing your contract with me. I proudly say you pass with flying colors based on the report and your performance."

    Inwardly controlling his breathing, Eric answered, "Thank you."

    The man on the other line didn''t seem to be affected by Eric''s somewhat distant voice as he continued, "Judging by the pace that you''re going; I say you can umte your quota two years earlier from your remaining four years'' time limit. And with your performance, I''m sure you will pass these trials as we have done so in the past."

    The other line rumbled on and on, but Eric didn''t hear any of his words. His mind drifted once more to the images of Evangeline''s expressions for tomorrow.

    What time would he wake up? Where would he take her? What dishes would he cook for her?

    "Eric."

    Eric blinked, snapping out from his thoughts. "Yes?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The man on the other line sighed. Finally gotten the clue that Eric was not in the mood as his mind was elsewhere.

    "Did you hear what I said?" the man asked.

    ". . ."

    Eric didn''t answer, and the man on the other line only sighed once more.

    "Are you still working in that convenience store?"

    Eric''s eyebrows twitched. That convenience store was that precise store where he saw Evangeline saved the puppy. And the park near that store was where she frequented to every weekend, walking her pets in the morning and doing her jogging in the afternoon.

    Sensing he was not about to say anything, the other line continued, "I''m not against you working in that store since as per rule you can do whatever you want as long as it abides within the rules. But Eric . . . that store is not affiliated in any way in our family''s business. You know that, right? No matter how much you work there, what you earned will not be counted."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    Eric snapped. Without knowing it, he used a tone of voice that was disrespectful for the first time.

    The man on the other line was shocked as he didn''t answer right away.

    Realizing he was discourteous, Eric followed up, "My apologies . . ."

    ". . . It''s fine . . . *sigh . . . I won''t stop you from working there since it doesn''t conflict your schedule with me. However, I had reports that your performance gradually lessened these past few days. If you keep this kind of routine, not minding about your performance reports, the greatest hurdle will be your quota. You might not make it within the remaining four years of your time limit."

    The man paused before he continued, "Besides . . . it''s her turn now."

    Eric''s lower lip numbed between the confines of his teeth. His brows were creasing in one line. He didn''t even know he was already holding the phone tightly against his fingers that were gradually turning pale while his other hand balled into fist. He wanted to punch something to let out whatever emotions he was restraining at the moment.

    "I emailed you the summary of work she prepared for you since she was busy to do it herself. And I have to say this to you in advance . . . The job she had for you requires your full attention every weekend. That means you have no choice but to resign at that convenience store and all other part-time jobs you have, which conflicts with your new schedule."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Eric . . . don''t let your emotions ruin what you have been working your entire life."

    That single line pierced Eric''s heart. His gaze steadily dropped in defeat while all strength was drained from his limbs. His eyes, which were shining brightly just moments ago, reverted to its usual dim and dull state. His distress face steadily turned still, devoid of any expression.

    "Finish your quota first . . . Then you can do whatever you want to do after."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    When Eric remained silent, the other person sighed before he released an exasperated breath.

    "We''ll give you a month to sort all your works. After that, you''ll start working for her. Remember, finish your quota first. The other things can wait," he said and ended the call.

    Tut . . . Tut . . .

    It was a while that the call ended, yet Eric remained standing, unmoving like a statue. No one knew what thoughts were running inside his head nor what emotions he was showing on his face as the dim lights only illuminated the shadows of his dark silhouette.

 Chapter 47 - 1

    Five dayster

    "My parents calledst night."

    Maintaining her practice perfect smile, Evangeline watched the handsome man sitting opposite her with a raised brow.

    "So you called me in the middle of the night to report that?" she said, amused with an ''I don''t care'' look stered on her face.

    Daniel sighed, brushing his hand through his hair before he continued.

    "They . . . They found me . . . a fianc¨¦e . . ."

    The spoon in Evangeline''s hand, which was stirring her tea, paused briefly, though her eyes held no emotions while her face didn''t give anything away.

    "Congrattions!" She beamed somewhat sarcastically, continuing to stir her tea, ending the conversation before it even began.

    They were currently in Snow Caf¨¦, where she was waiting for Eric to finish his night shift when Daniel called, asking for her to meet him.

    Looking at the uncaring woman sitting opposite him, Daniel didn''t know how to proceed.

    Frankly, when his parents called, he thought it was to remind him to go home for winter break. However, he was surprised¡ªno! Shock to know that they called to tell him they had found him a fianc¨¦e. Just like that. Out of the blue!

    From start to finish, after dropping that news, his soul seemed to have left him. He didn''t even know what happened next nor how he ended the call and found himself lying on his bed. He appeared to be thinking, yet his mind was nk.

    Eventually, his shock turned to disbelief. Then to unwillingness and finally to anger.

    All his life, he always did what his family asked of him. He had been an obedient child. He did his best in his studies to make his parents proud. He was active in the various organizations to foster his leadership and social skills since it was his parents'' desires. He managed and even expounded their influence and investments since that was what his parents expected of him.

    Everything to pleased and met their expectations, he had done it without questions. Without reservations.

    However, at this very moment, he reached his bottom-line.

    Of course, he expected he would have an arranged marriage. But it should not happen until he reached the age of thirty. Or, if not, at least he hoped he had the right to choose who his bride to be among the list of candidates.

    But no, his parents already took the liberty of choice from him without even asking for his opinion. Without his approval!

    Am I just a puppet for them to control?

    Due to his anger, clouds of dark smog covered his brain, and the overwhelming desire to rebel overflowed in his mind.

    His parents apparently hastened the process of this fianc¨¦e selection when they got hold that he was dating a woman ofmon birth. Else, why the perfect timing? They never even mentioned the list of candidates to him before.

    And now, he already has a fianc¨¦e?

    A fianc¨¦e that was supposed to be seriously discussed not until he was thirty years old.

    The royal family was alright with him dating women in the past as long as all those women could rival his status. After all, they weren''t unreasonable to restrain him, a healthy young man, from dating for thirty years. Thus, his parents didn''t mind when he hooked up with influentialdies of important birth. However, when he had gotten together with Sisley, he bet his parents went rmed as to why he dated amoner''s daughter.

    After another long moment, he was at a loss on what to do that he unknowingly called Evangeline.

    Frankly, he had many female friends. But he thought Evangeline was the most suited to talk about his current predicament since the woman had a good grasp of things. And mostly because she was not affected by his charms unlike most, if not all, of his female friends who were secretly giving him the feeling that they were waiting for him to break up with Sisley so they could take her position.

    Males were no good either. He could practically see the situation would only intensify. His male friends were hot-headed and impulsive. He knew that they would just give him half-hearted advice and urge for a drinking session instead.

    And that was how this situation came to be.

    Leaning against the backrest of the sofa, Daniel massaged his forehead. "You know I''m going out with Sisley, right?"

    Chuckling, Evangeline propped her chin against her palm, elbow resting on the table. "And?"

    Controlling his temper, Daniel answered in a soft yet forceful voice, "And . . . I . . . I don''t know what to do . . . ," he said, followed by a helpless sigh.

    Watching Daniel closing his eyes, appearing deep in trouble like he had lost his fortune or something, Evangeline took slight pity and said, "I don''t know what the problem is, Daniel. I''m sure you already know the answer yourself."

    "If I know, I wouldn''t have called you for advice."

    "Surely you jest. From the start, you already expected this oue." Evangeline smirked and added, "It''s only a matter of time."

    Daniel scoffed. "The problem is . . . I don''t know how to break up with her without hurting her. I still . . . I still have feelings for her."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes in disdain. "You have feelings, yes. But do you see her in your future, ruling your country with her by your side?"

    ". . ."

    When Daniel didn''t answer, Evangeline continued, "Why am I even speaking to you? A man who already knows he would end up with a fianc¨¦e, yet still hooked with a girl to have fun knowing full well that girl would end up brokenhearted. While you, on the other hand, would live happily ever after with your wealthy, beautiful fianc¨¦e."

    Daniel sighed in defeat as his face contorted in shame. "Well, it sounded horrible if you put it that way."

    Evangeline smiled a smile that sent everyone running for the hills. "Oh~ believe me, it''s a lot worse."

    "I . . . I didn''t mean it . . . It just . . . happened . . ." Daniel sighed once more.

    Evangeline giggled in disdain. "So tell me . . . did you courted me knowing full well that you''ll break up with me sooner orter?"

    Daniel couldn''t react for a moment as he watched Evangeline''s haughty face before he broke out ¡ªughing.

    "Ohe on, Evangeline. Both you and I know that what we have will never turn into something serious like marriage."

    Rolling her eyes, Evangeline replied, "Fair enough."

    Daniel huffed a weak sigh. His face was turning solemn once more. "But Sisley is different . . . ," he said, voice serious as his expression. "I never thought what she feels for me is so deep that I''m beginning to feel scared, to tell you the truth."

    He was a human being, first and foremost, and crave that connection. The warmth of the opposite sex. The need of being needed. But he knew it was unfair towards the woman at the end of the day. Thus, he only dated women with high self-esteem and self-worth. And most importantly, knew when to call it quits. Evangeline was like that. His other exes were like that.

    On the other hand, Sisley . . . she was very different. He didn''t know when his emotions got the best of him. Usually, this type of girls, the type which gave their all to love without hesitation, he avoided them at all cost.

    Was it because he suffered some kind of emotional turbulence during his one-year rtionship with Evangeline that he unknowingly craved so much for warmth from the opposite sex to thaw his frigid heart from the past icy treatments to the extent of disregarding his reasons?

    Come to think of it, Evangeline was also at fault here.

    Pursing his lips, Daniel nced at the nonchnt woman who was sipping her tea, utterly devoid of any worries whatsoever.

    He closed his eyes and sighed. This is probably my karma.

    Opening his eyelids, Daniel leaned forward towards Evangeline. His face, remorseful.

    "Look . . . I mess up . . . big time. And I''m asking for advice on what to do. I know I''m probably thest man you wanted to speak to . . . But you''re the only person I could think of to ask for counsel."

    Evangeline peered at the helpless man and decided not to make it difficult for him.

    Even if she didn''t like Sisley, she had to take her side on this since it was clearly Daniel''s fault. He knew what would happen, but he still went for it. What an idiot.

    Still, Daniel was better than most since he was aware that what he was doing was wrong and was willing to take full responsibility from the consequences of his actions. Compared to those men who pretended that they didn''t know they were fooling around,pletely dismissing everything to thefort of all kinds of excuses and justifying their wrongdoings like it was the most natural thing to do.

    And besides, Daniel was repenting and wanted to set things right. Thus she couldn''t exactly be hard on him.

    "I don''t know what advice you wanted to hear, but there is no going at it than saying it straight to her face. The earlier it is, the better, don''t you think? The longer you wait, the deeper the pain. On her part, of course, since you are the jerk who didn''t think of the consequences before you asked her out."

    ". . ."

    Daniel sighed again. He didn''t know how many times he did that. He was unable to retort to all of Evangeline''s insults towards him. He knew she was right. This was all his fault and precisely because it was his fault that he was reluctant to hurt the other party.

    It was okay if he received all the blunt alone. But in the end, Sisley was the one who would be hurt the most.

    True, he likes her, but the depth of his feelingspared to hers were like heaven and earth. He could feel her like for him wasn''t normal anymore. It was like her world revolved solely around him, and that was what scares him ¨C¨C the reason he was holding himself back from breaking up with her.

    But Evangeline was right. The longer it continues, the more hurt both of them would be. There was no going around it. He could only break up with her ¡ªfast!

    Daniel sighed again, more massive than thest as he poured himself another tea, yet he didn''t drink it. Instead, he yed with his teacup, changing the subject since his head could no longer take the heaviness of his thoughts.

    "How are you and Eric, by the way? You guys going out now? Why is it that I feel the air around you two has gotten cold? Especially Eric. Did you do something to offend him?"

    Evangeline sipped her tea before answering, "None of your business." Her tone was harsher than she let it out to be.

    Ever since that night, when they shared a memory. When she let out some of her feelings to him, Eric had been . . . cold.

    She practically restrained herself not to erupt in a fit of anger when he canceled their ns to have a da¡ª to buy ingredients every morning so he could make her breakfast and lunch.

    Adding insult to her bleeding pride, he treated her coldly with obvious indifference. Even though he no longer worked in the cafeteria, he disappeared every time during lunch. Sometimes she thought he was avoiding her.

    Furthermore, he no longer allowed her to ride his bicy¡ª no longer apany her to her house after school, nor spend time with her during his free time, nor chat with her if it was not rted to school stuff. Using the same excuse over and over again ¡ª ''I have work.''

    It was like he was apletely different person altogether, pushing her to the edge of her wits more than she liked to acknowledge.

    She didn''t know why he changed.

    It is because he noticed that I depended on him too much?

    Evangeline shook her head.

    <em><strong>NO! No!</strong></em>

    <em>Depend? Me? On him?</em>

    She inwardly sneered.

    <em>I just exined myself since he is my servant. Having a servant doubt his master is uneptable.</em>

    She nodded her head.

    <em>That''s right. It''s my responsibility to correct him about some issues regarding me.</em>

    <em>I didn''t do anything wrong. Rather, he is the one who turned rude and arrogant.</em>

    She bit her thumbnail as she was having internal struggles.

    <em>I guess I have to punish him for his attitude. I have be lenient with himtely that he forgot who his master is.</em>

    Shaking his head, Daniel watched the lengthy y of Evangeline''s ever-changing expressions.

    <em>Comforting to know that I''m not the only one who is having trouble.</em>

 Chapter 48 - 2

    Daniel continued after he noticed that Evangeline finally finished with whatever it was that was making her crazy.

    "Can''t believe you fell for a guy like that." His tone didn''t have any malice. Instead, it even had a tinge of envy in it. ncing towards the window, he saw the construction site across the street. His eyes weren''t searching for anything. He just continued to stare absentmindedly at no particr spot.

    Evangeline lowered her head and twirled her teacup. "I''m lucky. It just happened that I found Eric sooner." She didn''t deny that she likes him. It was obvious, after all.

    "Mmm . . ."

    Gazing at Daniel, Evangeline found the guy appearing lifeless. Gone was the confident and dignified man. In front of her was just an ordinary guy ¨C¨C a typical boy who was facing regr problems.

    Something tugged her heartstrings, and she couldn''t help but blurt out, "Don''t worry. You''ll find someone like that soon."

    Daniel chuckled as he retracted his eyes from the window and faced her.

    "Like that? You mean a woman who would suit my character?"

    He wasn''t ignorant, after all. He watched Evangeline and Eric interact with each other and finally knew why she chose him from all the powerful, wealthy men in the world.

    It was simple . . . Because Eric suited her personality the most.

    Though most believe people changed when they were in love, those were superficial changes. After months or years, they reverted to their original character, and conflict began to rise.

    However, from the start, Evangeline never hid her personality, only her emotions. From the beginning, she already acted her usual arrogant, prideful self towards Eric. And Eric, for the life of Daniel, didn''t know how he could stand Evangeline''s personality. What''s more, he seemed to bepletely okay with it!

    If ever, Eric was the perfect counter against Evangeline.

    He could even make Evangeline Heart wait for him!

    For that, Eric would forever have his respect.

    He was bitter, true, mostly because the nobody had the skill which he didn''t in grabbing someone like Evangeline Heart. But he acknowledged him nevertheless.

    Evangeline coughed, pulling Daniel out of his thoughts.

    "Correct. Though you act the perfect gentleman and a role model for the male species, you, Daniel, have your distinct character."

    Smiling, Daniel asked, "Like what?"

    Tilting her head proudly, Evangeline answered in confidence, "Like you''re actually very prideful and wouldn''t want anyone to treat you less than what you deserved. You''re a gentleman, but you actually prefer it if the other side was the one who served you instead of you serving her."

    She then sipped her tea and beamed at him.

    Daniel shook his head with a calm smile on his face. He didn''t retort to what Evangeline said since it was mostly right.

    While Evangeline wasn''t finished and added, "In a way, your personality and mine are simr. The reason why we often sh with each other. And of course, you and Sisley aren''tpatible too."

    Knitting his brows from curiosity, Daniel urged, "Howe?"

    "Though Sisley appeared kind and lovable and the perfect wife to be, but underneath it, she wanted to be pampered and be served like a Princess. You can pamper her with buying her clothes and stuff and the likes, but the serving part . . . ," Evangeline shook her head a little while clicking her tongue, "You and I both know that''s not going to happen.

    "In a way, her personality and mine are simr. Both of us wanted our man to serve us for life. The receiver rather than the giver. The leader, rather than the follower. The master, rather than the servant," she chortled.

    Once more, Daniel didn''t refute. He already knew that too. He treated Sisley kindly, better even than most. He bought her dresses, showered her with pieces of jewelry and attention.

    But actually serving her tea and food, or cooking for her, or wiping off her sweat, or doing her chores, or do things which hurt his pride and image ¡ª those he couldn''t do.

    In a way, he had another ounce of respect towards Eric.

    But he was not Eric. He was he. He was a Prince. A title with so many rules and responsibilities attached. A title he couldn''t sully nor destroy.

    Again the urge to rebel resurface.

    Sighing once more, Daniel could only muster a hum in response, "Mmm . . ."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes, for Daniel was acting depressed.

    "Cheer up, Daniel. Who knows, your fianc¨¦e might be the person most suited for you."

    Daniel scoffed, "I doubt it."

    With no outlet of his anger and irritation since he couldn''t do anything about his family . . . then he would act rebellious towards this fianc¨¦e of his.

    Evangeline didn''t say anything more, and the two of them sipped their tea in silence.

    Daniel roamed his eyes, and to his surprise, with his impable taste brought by his royal upbringing, he still found the interior . . . quite rxing andfortable, at the same time, ssy and modern.

    "The tea here . . . is quite good," he murmured, discovering that he alone finished a teapot.

    Subtly smiling, Evangeline said, "Coming from you, I guess me buying a share of this ce is not a wrong choice." Though mostly the reason was so she could have unlimited ess to all drinks and food for free. Not because of the return of investment.

    Daniel was surprised yet again. He knew Evangeline''s taste was . . . unique.

    Rather, it was exquisite and one of a kind. He even secretly dubbed her as a woman who possessed godly pte for her picky taste.

    It was quite rare for her to like something, and what was more invested in it!

    "This caf¨¦ must be something for you to buy a share."

    Sipping her tea, Evangeline indulged Daniel''s queries.

    "Mmm . . . Not just the tea. All the drinks and food here are exceptional and one of a kind. The tastes are all subtle yet addicting."

    Rubbing his chin, Daniel asked, "How did you find this ce? This is the first time that I actually encountered the name."

    "This caf¨¦ is quite new. It only debuted a year ago."

    "O . . . ? Maybe I should buy a chain for Evend. I expect, with a picky woman such as yourself with impable taste to praise it, it will only be a matter of time before this shop will be popr. Gotta buy it while it''s still in its market price."

    For one year that he was together with Evangeline, he knew she was gifted with godly insights for what was beautiful and would soon to be popr. He found that whatever catches her fancy would be famous within the following weeks.

    He even made a point to buy a share of brands andpany she pointed out, racking him millions in return.

    That was why he was skeptical of the rumors surrounding her that she sold herself for money. With her godly insight alone, it was enough tond her millions without even working. He admitted that he was reckless of offering her money without asking her first. But it was out of impulse born from worry for her.

    The moment she said she bought a share of Snow caf¨¦, all his worries dissolved into nothingness. The cold icicle stuck in his heart melted, knowing she had money probably more so than what he imagined. Though the market price of a newly opened caf¨¦ wasn''t much, it was enough for any ordinary person to live his life without working for years.

    In the past, he didn''t overthink where her money came from, dismissing it as her father''s obligatory money given to her each month. But now that he could think from another perspective and judging from her personality, there was no way that she would receive anything from that man, especially since how she was so indifferent towards her so-called father.

    He could only conclude that she somehow had a share in FROZEN, which was entirely usible.

    Then something clicked in his mind.

    Looking at her, he asked. "By the way, what''s your rtionship with Asher Cole? Is it true that he???s courting you?"

    This was inside his mind ever since he saw themst inter-school sports fest, but since he had something going on, he momentarily forgot about this question. He was aware of how many men were eyeing her. But he sure didn''t expect that Asher Cole was one of them.

    Come to think of it. Every time they were on a date, he sometimes caught Asher''s silhouette. But he dismissed it as nothing but an imagination.

    In truth, he didn''t care about the answer anymore. Now, he was just in curious.

    Observing him, Evangeline saw Daniel seemed to have ¡ª changed.

    Not changed like a whole makeover to his personality changed, but changed from the way he was treating her. In the past, he treated her so cautiously. Always threading in a fine line. In turn, she treated him the same. Always on guard. Not divulging any emotion nor information.

    But now . . .

    He was treating her casually, and whichever was which. Like they were the best of friends. No longer afraid of offending her.

    Thus, she decided to tell him the truth. She had, even not wholly, somewhat a bit of trust towards him, and she knew within the one year that they were together, Daniel remained a perfect gentleman. Never gossiping behind other''s back. Never revealing secrets that were not his.

    "Asher Cole is my cousin."

    ". . ."

    It took a moment for Daniel to process what Evangeline had said.

    But in the end, he replied with a single, "Oh . . ."

    Daniel knew he threaded in a personal secret. Thus he no longer wanted to ask for more.

    Of course, Evangeline too didn''t say anything and beamed in secret at the guy for respecting her personal affairs.

    Then something clicked inside Daniel''s brain once more. It was the incident days ago with Jen and Evangeline because of Asher Cole.

    He quickly dismissed the thought. No need to ask what happened on that day since he already took Evangeline''s side on the matter.

    After all, between a girl who he barely knew against the woman he was together for a year, it was clear where his allegiance lies.

 Chapter 49 - 3

    Momentster, Evangeline stood when she saw it was time for Eric''s night work to end. Daniel was apanying her throughout the night, even until two in the morning. It was a good thing that it was a Friday, and they didn''t have ss during weekends.

    Daniel peered at Evangeline before he nced towards the construction site, watching the workers walking out of the ce.

    He stood when Evangeline bolted downstairs and out of the caf¨¦. Stunned for a moment, his lips quirked in a helpless smile.

    She must like him a lot.

    It was a no brainer.

    Evangeline had fallen for Eric ¡ª hard.

    Else, why would she wait for him until two in the morning?

    Only, Evangeline hadn''t realized how far she crossed that path of no return.

    ----

    Evangeline bolted out of the caf¨¦, and when she arrived on the sidewalk, she fixed herself. Compared to the woman who ran a marathon, the woman now wasposed and refined as she flipped her hair. Raising her head high, she crossed her arms, standing beside where Eric''s bike was park.

    Actually, this was the second time she waited for him thiste until early in the morning. And since it was a weekend tomorrow, she knew Eric wouldn''t be avable for chatting because of his work. Unlike before that he could cut his job short to spend some time with her. Now, this was the only time that she could talk to him alone.

    Though the primary reason was, she came to the point that she had to talk to him about his sudden change, which was bugging her to no end.

    Hmp! Insolent servant of mine, it''s high time I show you what it means to be arrogant in front of thisdy.

    Without thinking it, she reached for her bag when she thought of Eric appearing at any moment. She wanted to grab herpact powder to check and retouch herself, yet, her purse was nowhere to be felt.

    "Idiot, you left your bag upstairs. Are you excited to see him even though you saw each other a while ago at school?"

    A pleasant voice came from behind, which made Evangeline turned towards it.

    Daniel came out from the caf¨¦ with a wry smile on his lips, carrying her designer''s bag in one hand while his other hand rested inside his pocket.

    Grabbing her bag, Evangeline turned to the other side, hiding her reddening cheeks. Tweaking her voice, she pretended to sound arrogant. "None of your business."

    Pulling out herpact powder, she retouched herself.

    "Heh . . ." Daniel puffed aughed.

    Evangeline''s eyelids twitched. Finished retouching herself, she put everything back inside her purse before facing the grinning man beside her.

    "What?" she snapped.

    Daniel turned to the other side and huffed a "nothing" in response. Rubbing his nose, he then muttered, "Never expect you can fall this ha¡ªagh!"

    He didn''t finish his words when out of the blue, Evangeline kicked him on his leg using that deadly pointy stiletto of hers.

    "I think the young Prince doesn''t want his tongue anymore. Do you want me to cut it for you?"

    Evangeline continued kicking Daniel''s leg while he tried to avoid her in a frenzy. "I''m joking! Geez, why are you so touchy today?"

    "I dare you to say that again!"

    Evangeline was indeed easily angered these days due to Eric''s coldness towards her, and Daniel wasn''t helping in her predicament the least.

    Raising her bag, she smacked it on Daniel''s face.

    However, a familiar deep soothing voice from behind stopped her hand midway.

    "What are you two doing?"

    Evangeline''s hand, which was holding the rigid steel leather bag, stopped mid-air, and she gradually pulled it back. She coughed and, like nothing was wrong, turned to face Eric with a proper posture, one of a high-ssdy, smiling in full confidence.

    "Eric, a coincidence meeting you here."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    At the side, Daniel, who was rubbing his endured leg, gaped at Evangeline with condescending eyes. What do you mean a coincidence? You waited more than four hours for him!

    . . .

    . . .

    After seconds that no one wanted to break the silence, Eric sighed in exasperation. It was like he was dealing with two naughty children.

    "Evangeline, it''s alreadyte. You should go home." He knew she was lying about her coincidental meeting with him and didn''t hide it from his tone of voice.

    Evangeline didn''t pay Eric''s tone of voice one bit and replied, "I didn''t bring my car." She then peeked at Eric''s bike, hinting that he should bring her home.

    Eric''s face didn''t contort one bit, remaining neutral throughout the conversation. "Have Mr. Richardson bring you home." Though his face was devoid of any emotions, his tone, however, betrayed his stoic face.

    It was a first that he called Daniel by hisst name with light irritation and edge in his tone, appearing detached and formal like they weren''t ssmates at all. He didn''t know why Evangeline was together with the man, but he was not going to ask why, even if it stirred his annoyance.

    But apparently, Evangeline and Daniel didn''t notice the fluctuations in Eric''s tone.

    Daniel stopped rubbing his leg, ncing at Evangeline, as he said, "You didn''t bring your car? Then why don''t you ride with¡ªBUGH! *cough . . . Eric . . . ride with Eric . . . I also didn''t bring my car . . . *wheeze . . ."

    Daniel changed his words midway when Evangeline ruthlessly elbowed him on the ribs! On the fucking ribs, which almost sapped all the air in his lungs from the bone-breaking blow. While she pretended she didn''t do anything wrong, her eyes stayed glued on Eric.

    This girl is the devil! She could have elbowed me on the stomach! Why chose the bone?! Are you trying to kill me?!

    While Daniel continued writhing from agony and pain, Eric was frowning, saying, "Then, I''ll call for a cab."

    Didn''t let the two reply, Eric hailed a cab in a hurry. He ignored it when his sight caught Evangeline''s hurt expression. Something flickered in his eyes, and he shut them tight for a moment. When he opened them, those emotions were gone, and they were back in their dull and lifeless state. Just in time, a taxi halted near to where they were standing. Opening the passenger door, he gestured for the two to get in.

    Evangeline didn''t, even for a second, strayed her eyes on Eric''s face, saying, "Daniel, you go ahead. I have something to talk to Eric." Her calm fa?ade couldn''t contain her anger, and her tone of voice turned sharp spiked with irritation. She had about enough of the way Eric was acting!

    Daniel, who was apparently a spectator and gotten in between the fights of the two, was the one who was receiving the blunt. Starring at Evangeline with a dumbfounded expression, he could only mutter an, "eh?"

    He then regained control when she smiled at him, which made his fine hairs stood on edge. "R-right away."

    Hopping into the cab, he shut his eyes, cursing in silence. Why do I have to ride a taxi?! I have a car, alright?! A freak''n Lamborghini Veneo Roadster! Don''t you know how much that cost, huh? I have plenty of cars! I don''t need a cab!

    . . .

    . . .

    Even when the cab was already meters away, disappearing from sight, Evangeline and Eric remained silent.

    Looking at Eric, Evangeline inserted her dominance while Eric didn''t back out from her gaze.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eventually, it was Eric who gave up when he saw Evangeline wouldn''t budge from her stance.

    Sighing, he walked towards his bike, stuffed all his things in the front basket, and reached for another helmet and gave it to her.

    "Here . . . put this on. I''ll take you home."

    The corner of Evangeline''s lips hooked in an undetected smile while she epted the helmet. "I want to talk to you. You don''t mind if we talk in my house, right?"

    Eric didn''t reply. Instead, he removed his jacket and gave it to her before hopping on his bike.

    Beaming, Evangeline put on the jacket before she nted her butt on the passenger seat.

    Even though Eric was talking and acting cold towards her, the concern and care was still there and didn''t lessen one bit.

 Chapter 50 - 4

    "Wee back!"

    The moment Evangeline entered her unit together with Eric, two contradicting, yet pleasant voice greeted them.

    Evangeline''s lips and the corner of her eyes twitched upon seeing the unwanted visitors.

    Eric, on the other hand, was stunned when he saw the two men sitting on the sofa, entirely at home. He didn''t even notice the wiggling puff of fur who was so excited to see him.

    Both men were amazingly built, both physical and height. One was a young man, a few years older than him, with a muscr build and overwhelming dominance. While the other, much older, was more on the leaner and calmer side though Eric guessed beneath that exteriory hidden dangers ¡ª lethal and deadly.

    What''s more, he could feel the palpable tension and pressure brought by the two men''s deathly gazes amidst their fake smiling faces.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Evangeline asked, unperturbed by the appearance of her unwanted visitors.

    "We are checking up on you since you''re still not at home," the slenderer man was the one who answered. His sharp eyes peered at the wall clock, smiling kindly with an edge in his voice. "Aren''t you going to introduce us to your guest?"

    He was full of smiles, but all Eric felt was chilliness, which pierced even the bones. Keeping his shivering to a minimum from all the coldness directed at him, he averted his gaze.

    Crossing her arms, Evangeline tilted her hips. "Eric, this is my cousin, Alvaro. And I presume you already know Asher. Everyone, this is Eric."

    "And may I know what this young gentleman is doing inside your unit in the earliest hour of the morning?" Alvaro''s tone was gentle and soothing like that of an older brother, yet underneath it concealed threat and malice directed towards Eric for Evangeline just revealed their family''s secret to a stranger.

    Facing her cousin''s interrogation, Evangeline sighed, apanied by an eye-roll. "We are going to discuss something rted to school."

    Without another word, she walked to her room, dragging Eric by the arm, who remained silent throughout.

    BAM!

    But before they could take another step towards her room, Asher mmed his palms against the table and shot to his feet, causing the people to look his way.

    "Eva!"

    There was so much Asher wanted to say to Evangeline and screamed at Eric. But all the words refuse to emerge, remembering what Evangeline told him days ago.

    Raising her brow, Evangeline smiled in a challenging smirk. "What is it?" Her voice was pleasant but cold and hostile.

    Asher''s irritation and frustration back away before he managed an awkward, forced smile. "N-nothing."

    Inwardly shaking his head, Alvaro remained sitting, crossing his legs and sipping his tea in all grace.

    "If there is nothing, we''ll go ahead. Make yourselves at home." Didn''t wait for the two men''s response, Evangeline opened her room and pulled Eric inside before mming the door shut.

    "Eva . . ."

    Asher whispered like a deted balloon. His hand raising, trying to stop Evangeline to no avail.

    . . .

    . . .

    It was minutes that Asher remained like that, standing stupidly like a soulless person, raising his arm while his eyes lifeless, staring at the tightly closed door.

    "What are you doing? Sit," Alvaro said and added, "Tell me about that guy." He brought his teacup down, as he did so, his warm brotherly aura gradually faded, reced by sharp freezing sensation full of wickedness, suffocating all around him.

    Snapping out from his daze, Asher''s body followed themand of his older brother. Though he was more built physicallypared to Alvaro, he knew, beneath that harmless lean figure hid strength and power.

    Not minding Asher''s reaction, Alvaro tilted his head, propping it on one hand while his other rested on top of his crossing knee. "You have ten minutes. Tell me everything you know about that man."

    ----

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    It was already a whole fifteen minutes, yet Evangeline and Eric remained at a standstill. No one wanted to talk. Evangeline was continually pressuring Eric with her eyes while thetter pretended to marvel at Evangeline''s airy and spacious room.

    Windows wererge, spanning from floor to ceiling, letting in maximum light yet designed so well the room stayed warm even in winter. Everything was in calm refreshing shades of white with an ent of pastels with simple furniture in a ssy, minimalistic design.

    Everything was not an ident inside her room. From the hues of the flowers to the materials of the cozy rugs, everything screamed her name with no sentimentality for the old.

    Eric''s eyes kept darting towards one particr spot. It was on top of a table, protected by a thick ss box.

    A broken teapot?

    At first nce, he knew it was shattered and was just paste together. He didn''t know why Evangeline protected it with a ss, like it was the most valuable thing inside her room, yet she didn''t even bother to ask a professional to fix the pot. The various visible crack lines all over the stoneware was an eyesore and definitely out of ce inside her well-maintained room.

    He didn''t know anything about teas nor pottery. But he could tell that the teapot was expensive from its unusual shape and ancient-looking unzed material.

    "Well?"

    Remaining static as ever, Eric''s eyes locked on Evangeline.

    Evangeline was tilting her head against her arm while her other hand rested on top of her crossing knees, emanating arrogance and superiority. While Eric was sitting with iron straight back, legs apart, fingers interlocking on top of his limbs ¨C¨C stipting indifference.

    Evangeline continued when Eric didn''t say anything, "Aren''t you going to exin yourself why you''re avoiding me these past few days?"

    Eric didn''t answer.

    "Is it because of what I said that night?"

    ". . ."

    "Is it because you feel that I depended on you or that you feel there are feelings started to blossom? That''s why you got scared and wanted to put distance between us?"

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''s temper was gradually bursting when Eric remained calm and indifference still.

    "Don''t overthink too much about it. The atmosphere and mood brought that event." Looking at him seriously in the eyes, Evangeline leaned closer. "I assure you, there were no feelings at all."

    Her voice was soothing yet cold at the same time. Her face held arrogance and haughtiness, yet her eyes were zy, shinning, and shivering, trying to contain the emotions hidden within.

    Eric couldn''t keep looking at those eyes and averted his gaze.

    "You seem to be the one who is overthinking things," he said after a short silence, keeping his voice low and even.

    Looking at her with a stoic face, his voice was cold and taunting, yet his knuckles were turning white brought by the pressure from his interlocking fingers.

    "I already told you, I''m busy with work. Nothing more."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Biting her lip, Evangeline pinched the back of her palm to hold herself.

    "You . . . why are you lying?! You are clearly avoiding me!"

    "Eva!"

    The whirlwind tension and pressure from the two were disrupted by the opening of the door and theing in of Asher, tray in hand.

    "Are you hungry? I''ve brought you some snacks!" Asher was smiling from ear to ear, but amidst his attractive friendly exterior hid impure motives as he walked towards his target. HMP! As if I''ll allow you two to be alone! Under my dead body! I may noty a hand on you, punk. But it''s not my fault if I identally slip this boiling teapot all over your face. Heh! See if you still have the guts to bring your hideous appearance out in the op¡ªh-hoi!

    Before Asher could finish his thoughts, Eric stood and walked towards the door. He paused when he reached for the handle, yet he didn''t turn for the reason he didn''t want Evangeline to see the conflicting emotions on his face that he could no longer hide. He also didn''t want to see the hurt in her eyes for a second more.

    "It''s gettingte, and I''m overstepping my stay. I have to go. You don''t have to see me out." Without another word, Eric left.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Left hanging, Asher was irritated that his ns were thwarted without even entering the initial stage. Forget it! I have plenty of time to deal with him.

    His personality then shifted 180¡ã. Smiling kindly towards Evangeline, voice cooing and much, much softer. "Eva, are you hungry? I''ve prepared your favorite tea for you . . ."

    His enthusiastic voice gradually dimmed when he noticed that his beautiful cousin was staring nkly at the door. Her eyes were misty while her lips quivered from being pressed in one line. Like she was fighting the tears brimming in her eyes.

    Asher was dumbstruck at this sudden expression of Evangeline, and his mind nked out. For the life of him, he didn''t know what to do! Evangeline had always been arrogant and proud and strong. She rarely¡ªno! In fact, this was the first time that he saw her in such a vulnerable state.

    His face turned solemn while his fingers holding the tray turned white by the amount of force he was inserting against that piece of te.

    Evangeline . . . You like him that much?

 Chapter 51 - 5

    Two days before

    Blue River City''s Medical Hospital

    Under the warm rays of sunshine shining through the window of a clean well organized private room of the hospitalid a skinny woman. Her face was sunken and pale. Fine lines decorated her eyes sprinkled with hues of purple. Skin appearing dry while her lips were peeling. Nheless, she still acted full of life.

    "Satele, you don''t have to visit me here every day. I''m fine. This is nothing but a minor check-up. You don''t have to worry about me. In a few days, I''ll be discharged from here."

    Pausing from peeling apples, Satele beamed at her mother. "Mom, it''s fine. The hospital is near my school anyway."

    Starring at her daughter, Selene''s eyes moistened while she fumbled her fingers. "I''m sorry, Satele. It''s because I''m like this that you and Seth are suffering. You even borrowed money from your friends for my operation. It''s because I have a weak heart that your father left us¡ª"

    "Mom!????

    Satele stopped her mother from talking. She didn''t want to remember about her father nor anything that would remind her of that man.

    Sighing heavily, she dispersed the gloom swirling beneath her heart while she forced a smile as she held her mother''s hand.

    "That''s not true. And besides, you no longer have a weak heart, remember? The operation is sessful. It''s just . . . The doctor advised that you don''t work until he says so. So wait until then, alright? I''m sure you''ll be in top shape condition and can take care of us by then."

    Satele brushed her mother''s hair after she handed over the peeled apples for her to eat. "In the meantime, allow us, your children, to take care of you . . ."

    Shoulders shaking, Selene''s lips formed a grateful smile, yet deste tears ran from her downcast eyes and dripped steadily into her hospital gown.

    ----

    After Satele visited her mother and talked with her doctor, making sure there was nothing wrong, she went home.

    On the way, many thoughts ran through her mind ¨C¨C like always.

    Seth needed aptop for his presentations and projects. Though he said he didn''t need one, but he can''t always borrow his friend''sptop or go toputer shops until in the middle of the night to do his projects. And the groceries are running out. I also have to pay this month''s bills and resupply my mother''s medications. Not to mention her monthly check-up and the costly stay in that private hospital.

    *sigh¡­

    Satele could only sigh at her current predicament. She was already doing night jobs after ss to supplement what little remained of her savings while her brother focused on his studies. During weekends, it was her little brother, Seth, who was doing part-time jobs while she was busy doing house chores and catch up to her lessons.

    The only constion she had was knowing that they have their own house now and didn''t have to waste money paying rent and didn''t have to endure being stuffed inside a small box apartment. Though seventy percent of her so-called borrowed money went to the house, and she was lying about the fact that the house didn''t belong to them, she didn''t regret it one bit.

    I guess I have to look for a part-time job during weekends as well.

    In truth, she still had enough money for them to live freely for a couple of years, but those were reserved for her mother''s hospital bills and medicines and emergency purposes only. All other reasons besides that, she took it from the money from her jobs.

    She continued walking down the path of that familiar route, didn''t want to take the bus going back home for the reason she was also saving that money. From the hospital to their house, it would take approximately an hour to walk, but she didn''t mind. If possible, she wouldn''t even eat three times a day so she could save food expenses.

    *sigh . . .

    Another heavy sigh escaped her lips. But then, she skidded to a paused while her legs retraced her steps and stopped in front of an advertisement board at the side of the cobbled pathway.

    Staring on that specific spot without blinking, her lips gradually curved in a smile. Her hands snatched that piece of paper. Afraid that if she waited a moment longer, someone would steal it away.

    Her jolly mood was short-lived, however, as from the corner of her eye, she saw some thugs ganging up on a poor abandoned dog on the sidewalk. She was not particrly fond of animals. If ever, she was allergic to furry pets if she stayed ten minutes by their side.

    Unblinking, her eyes followed every action of those two boys while her hand, holding her phone, snapped pictures after pictures of the scene.

    She belonged to the newspaper club since it was always her dream to be a journalist. At first, it was merely because she wanted to write good stories about the man she loves, supporting him from the side. But now, she sincerely liked the prospect of bing one.

    Those two boys ganging up on a defenseless dog would be a massive scoop for tomorrow''s news even more so that those boys wore Fate Academy''s uniform.

    It was known throughout Burberry that Unmei and Fate were rival schools, and any dirt she uncovered of the enemy''s school would award her a nice pat on the back.

    Not only would she unmask their heinous crimes, she would also contribute animal awareness in the process ¡ª hitting two birds with one stone.

    "What should we do?" one of the boys said. He was tall andnky with piercings on every possible part on his head. He has spiky golden hair, which gradually changed color to pink towards the end.

    "It''s very weak. It won''t be able to attack us. Let''s take it and . . . ," the other boy answered. He was short and fat with razor semi-bald hair.

    Both the men''s exposed skin was covered in tattoos while their ears, nose, and side of their lips were decorated with piercings.

    Typical thugs in the alley and bullies at school, no doubt about it.

    These type of men doesn''t deserve any sympathy. Satele mused to herself as she followed the two when they took the dog with them.

    She was surprised when they hailed a cab and got in without a second thought. Her mind then formted absurd thoughts as to why.

    Oh no! Are they going to take that dog in their hideout and roast it to be snacks during their drinking sessions?

    Or are they going to this *** and **** and then they''re going to *** and finally ***!

    Various cruel and grotesque thoughts flew inside her head, feeling excited about the unknown prospect. The more her story appear cruel, inhumane, and sadistic, the more impact it would have towards the masses.

    Without a second thought, she hailed a cab and followed the two.

    ----

    Inside a fancy, expensive, one of a kind Lykan Hypersport seated two men of extreme quality with different demeanors. One with muscr physique leaning near the car''s window. His head propped against the back of his palm, legs apart, looking like the King of mercenaries. While the other was tall and lean, sitting straight, legs crossing, fingers interlocking on top of his knees, looking like an amiable Prince in a prosperous Kingdom.

    "And . . . what are you doing here?" Asher asked, not really interested in the answer.

    The other man smiled, yet his eyes were sharp while the around him turned icy and deadly amidst the gentle fa?ade he was portraying.

    "Is that how you speak to your older brother?"

    Asher''s lips pursed in one line, beads of sweat formed on his face while his eyes kept avoiding the demon cloaked in angel''s halo.

    Chuckling, Alvaro said, "I''m here to see Evangeline, of course. It so happens that we ran into each other at the airport. Such a coincidence, don''t you think? We really are loving brothers that even the heavens wanted us to be together on this journey towards our family."

    ¨¢lvaro smiled with slit eyelids and shing teeth causing the air around him to sparkle in his radiance.

    Asher only felt chills while goosebumps erupted from his skin from the tip of his toes to the top of his hair.

    Loving brother, my ass! You just wanted something from me!

    Asher just came back from Apricot country and after he reported to his family, he took the first flight back to Burberry. He was such in a good mood in returning to Burberry to finally be together with his beloved Evangeline, nning to surprise her. However, it was all destroyed when he saw his two-face older brother waiting for him inside Burberry international airport.

    Alvaro''s face turned from dashing as a knight into a devil full of maliciousness in one second. Extending his arm, he demanded with words that didn''t ept refusal, "Show me what you''ve found."

 Chapter 52 - 6

    Alvaro''s face turned from dashing as a knight into a devil full of maliciousness in one second. Extending his arm, he demanded with words that didn''t ept refusal, "Show me what you''ve found."

    Asher inwardly cursed. See! His true face is finally showing!

    "What are you talking about?" Asher pretended, still not looking at the demon sitting beside him. He would rather look and sat beside an actual demon than with his older brother, who hid his wicked intentions behind his saintly disguise.

    "Hm?" Alvaro''s tone didn''t change. His face remained smiling yet beneath his eyes held lethality with unknown depths, promising endless punishment.

    Asher was drenching in cold sweat by now. "I told you, I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Hmm . . . ?"

    Clicking his tongue, Asher closed his eyes tight. His hand brushed his hair in surrender. "I didn''t find anything useful. All the people link to that woman didn''t have anything useful to say except for one who said she and her brother disappeared when she was sixteen and came back after six months. But he didn''t know where they went. When her brother''s wife was pregnant, they moved out, never seen again. I think they moved to a province or something. It was like thest years'' we investigated. There is no new information. I don''t know how long the investigation team can track down the ces they went to. It''s been years after all."

    "Hmm . . . ?"

    The more Asher tried to exin, the more threatening ¨¢lvaro''s tone while thetter''s arm continued extending in his direction.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Sighing in exasperation, Asher grabbed his bag and brought out a file, giving it to Alvaro grudgingly.

    Opening the file, Alvaro scanned its contents.

    "You found one of the men who was linked to that woman," ¨¢lvaro muttered, eyes glued on the files.

    Starring at the scenery outside, Asher answered a bit bored, "Yeah. My sources said he was in Apricot, and since my mission coincides with the family, I went to Apricot. But that guy is also clean like the rest."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Clicking his tongue, Asher shut his eyes and scratched his head with force. "Argh! We have been investigating this for years, yet there is still no lead whatsoever! All the people linked to that whore are either rich married men or disgusting bastards in the alley, and all of them, if not dead, are clean."

    He paused and sighed. "It''s either Aunt Emerald really died due toplications, or those people are excellent in erasing their dirt."

    "I don''t believe that they can hide their dirt for long. With it being so rotten, the smell would eventuallye out."

    Looking at Alvaro, Asher frowned. "What do you¨C¨C"

    Snap!

    Alvaro closed the files and gave it back to Asher. "Compile the reports and give me a copy." Starring outside, his lips quirked upward in a smile, one which made people hide in fear. "We''ve been looking at this in a broader perspective that sometimes . . . we forgot . . . we have a lead who is very close to us."

    Asher raised a brow. Couldn''tprehend his brother''s line of thinking. "Huh? What are you¨C¨C"

    His face then darkened, and he grabbed Alvaro''s cor, forcing thetter to face him.

    "Don''t you ever involve Evangeline into this!"

    ¨¢lvaro was unfazed by his little brother''s outburst. Instead, he was enjoying it.

    Asher''s anger and irritation only set aze by Alvaro''sid-back attitude, and his grip against his cor tightened. "Evangeline already said she doesn''t know anything."

    ¨¢lvaro''s smiling face gradually froze. It cracked, revealing a stern face emanating a bone-deep chill. "And you believe her?"

    Asher snapped and shouted without a second thought, "Of course! She''s my cousin! What reason does she have to help those people who killed her mother?!"

    The gripped on Alvaro''s cor tightened by the second as Asher brought his contorted face nearer to Alvaro. "I''m warning you, if something happens to Evangeline, even if you''re my brother, even if it''s a Cole, I''ll make you all pay."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    ¨¢lvaro broke out in soft chuckles before he returned to his former gentleman''s fa?ade. Like the devil draped in sharp freezing, lethal halo was but an illusion.

    His arm then seized Asher''s wrist, which was holding his cor. It might appear light on the surface, like a touch of a feather on a pillow, but Asher knew how much force his older brother was gripping his wrist that it began to numb and quaked. Wincing in pain, Asher felt his bone was about to break while his strength gradually left him, releasing Alvaro''s cor in the process. At the same time, Alvaro freed Asher''s hand while thetter crunched in pain, holding his injured limb.

    Not paying Asher any mind, Alvaro fixed his cor and cuffs. "Don''t forget, Evangeline is my precious little cousin too. It goes without saying . . . I won''t let anything happen to her."

    ----

    The whole ride was smooth and quiet, while the two men didn''t continue the topic anymore. However, after a series of twists and turns, ¨¢lvaro let out a question.

    "As I remember, this isn''t the way to Evangeline''s unit."

    Furrowing his brows in irritation, Asher answered while rubbing his injured wrist, "I''m going to check something first."

    In response, Alvaro''s head leaned against his hand, elbow resting on the car''s window. "Hmm . . ."

    Asher smacked his lips tight, containing his annoyance. The truth was, he wanted to go home and see Evangeline, but he had something bothering his mind.

    I need to check out that ce. It''s been a month since Ist visited. Gotta keep everything under control, so Eva doesn''t have to do a thing.

    Just have to get the report and check the area, and I''ll be on my way to her. Reporting about that ce always kept her in a good mood. Yep, no better present to make her happy than this.

    While Asher was basking in the happiness of his bright idea, smirking and chuckling like an idiot, ¨¢lvaro raised his brow and resumed looking at the scenery outside.

    Two hourster, the car finally stopped.

    ¨¢lvaro casually fixed hispel and roamed his eyes all over the ce.

    They were in an area on the outskirt of the city of Blue River. A ce which was known as agriculturalnds. There were vast greeneries all over, forest, rivers, and mountains as well as Burberry''s famous farnds, orchards, vineyards, and ranches.

    In front of him was a modern organic building with its flowy design, soft and curvy lines made of steel and ss reflecting the natures all around, making it one together with the environment.

    A pet shop?

    Such a luxurious and state of the art looking building was a pet shop?

    ¨¢lvaro heard and known of it, but this was the first time that he saw it up close and personal.

    It was the only building Evangeline ever erected. It was built two years ago, and only the Cole''s main line of the family knew that she was the owner of the establishment.

    It''s a . . . how do you put it? It''s not only a mall for pets . . . urately speaking, it is more like a paradise for animals.

    Besides the extensive selections of animals'' needs and essories, there were also spas and grooming shops, restaurants, hospitals, hotels, in the building. They were also countless dogs and cats sheltered inside as well as other animals that were injured and strayed.

    However, it was more famous for its features. At the back of the building hid thousands of kilometers of vast Greend''splete with artificially made exercise equipment for pets, rivers, ponds,ke, gardens, forests, walking paths, arch wooden bridges, and the likes.

    Besides the celebrities and famous persona who frequented the ce to have their pets pampered to the max, the most popr features were, the kids could spoil and y with the animals. And maybe at the end of the day, the family would adopt a pet home.

    It was a top-rated attraction for families, not only for pet lovers.

    ¨¢lvaro thought Evangeline could splurge. Building an establishment that didn''t rake her any mary returns. He wagered most of his cousin''s money went in this establishment to operate to a world-ss level. Not to mention she had to pay the staff, specialists, maintenance, and all the animals'' foods and all the other things to continue its operation.

    If not for the many facilities and shops and entrance fees inside, Evangeline might be broke in the future just to keep the building operating.

    Alvaro didn''t care, though. The Cole would invest all their resources to keep this ce running just to make her happy, no questions asked. With their family''s resources, splurging with something like this wasn''t a big deal. Just the ie of one of their many businesses was enough to keep this ce operate for years toe.

    After checking out the area, ¨¢lvaro followed Asher inside the building where a tall, gorgeousdy d in a formal shirt and skirt greeted them. The two of them followed thedy all the way towards the private, restricted area. But at this moment, a voice stopped them on their way.

    "Let go of me!"

 Chapter 53 - 7

    After almost an hour of traveling, the cab finally stopped outside of EvaLand. A theme park solely concentrated on pets and is very popr with the masses.

    Lamenting over the fair of the cab, Satele hadn''t register where she was. But now that she was standing just outside the ce reality sunk in.

    Forget it! I''ll ask the president to reimburse me for all the expenses tomorrow.

    Her excitement overtook other emotions she was feeling. Couldn''t wait to find all the juicy news which was waiting for her inside.

    She didn''t know why those thugs brought the dog here. Nevertheless, her mind was already formting the best insider for tomorrow''s news.

    It was always said that all businesses have dirt. Beyond that harmless, friendly exterior that the ce portrayed, who knows, maybe they were secretly experimenting on animals? Or they were killing them for the meat and pelt to sell in the market?

    Meanwhile, the two boys went inside the building, and Satele was hot on their tracks. She acted all-natural like she was there to tour around with her phone in hand while secretly taking pictures of the two and the ce.

    A man wearing a suit and tie with sses, looking sharp, greeted the two boys before they were led towards a private, restricted area along a well-hidden corridor.

    Satele nced left and right, and when the coast was clear, she acted naturally, following the people towards the private corridor. Before she could make a single step, however, a man blocked her way, d in a ck suit, pants and white tie with dark eyesses and an earpiece sticking on his ear.

    "Miss, this is a restricted area. Please turn back," the man said, all emotionless, voice robotic.

    Blinking, Satele fluttered her eyelids, looking all innocent. "I''m with those two."

    The man paused, checking the earpiece on his ear. After a while, he nced at her while Satele couldn''t fathom the man''s face hidden beneath his eyesses. She was secretly sweating now, but she refused to give up. She believed ahead lie the many secrets that she would be the first to uncover.

    Who knows, maybe if she did manage to find the dirt of this ce, her future would be secured. Many media and magazines would ask for her left and right.

    Her fantasies and thoughts were interrupted when the man''s monotonous voice crept in her ear.

    "Alright."

    Without warning, the man grabbed her by the elbow and dragged her away from the hidden corridor.

    "Let me go!" Satele hissed, ring at the man while she struggled to break away from his iron-like grip.

    "What''s going on?"

    Satele stopped struggling when her sight caught the approaching people. And when her violet eyes met that of onyx, dark ones, her body shuddered.

    Asher, too, was momentarily stunned at the sight of Satele. He then signaled the guard. "Let her go."

    Satele''s arm was released, yet she wished the guard didn''t let go since all her strength left her. It was a good thing that her legs were numb, paralyzed, rooted on the spot while her arms held each other in an attempt to stop the trembling of her body.

    Memories of the past came rushing in waves that knock the air from her lungs as she was having difficulty in calming herself.

    You? How? Why are you here? Why are you here . . .

    Asher Cole!

    Biting her lower lip, Satele clutched her arms tightly, hoping the pain would make her nerves respond to her while her gaze remained elusive. Not daring to look at Asher, who was a constant nightmare to her.

    "You know her?"

    Without a thought, Satele''s eyes moved towards that pleasant, soothing voiceing from a tall man. Taller than Asher with an incredibly handsome face. Her body quivered at the sight of the man''s silvery piercing eyes which contained . . . absolutely nothing.

    She sensed that this man was very dangerous.

    Asher scoffed and replied without a care, "Just a girl I fucked in the past."

    . . .

    . . .

    Just a girl I fucked in the past.

    . . . a girl I fucked in the past . . .

    . . . fucked in the past . . .

    The words kept boring inside Satele''s head. No matter how much she blocked it, it still prated her mind, shaking her heart and body in anger and embarrassment. She didn''t even know that she was already drawing blood from biting her lower lip, hoping to numb her rampaging emotions as she murdered Asher with her res.

    "Sir, this girl was found snooping around." The guard perfectly timed himself to break the awkward, tense silence.

    Tilting his head, Asher crossed his arms, smirking in arrogance while challenging Satele''s angry gaze. He could somehow guess what Satele was doing here. "Give her VIP ess."

    The guard was surprised, but he expertly masked it with indifference while Alvaro remained silent at the side, quietly studying Asher and Satele. Then the corner of his lips rose in silent understanding.

    "But Sir¨C¨C!"

    It was the tall woman dress in a formal shirt and skirt who protested.

    Raising his hand, Asher stopped the woman from protesting further. "There''s nothing to worry about. She''s no threat. She''s just a wannabe journalist in her school''s newspaper club." Smirking, his voice turned taunting. "Isn''t that right, Satele Risova?"

    ". . ."

    Satele didn''t respond. She tightly closed her eyes and took arge intake of air to calm herself while gradually releasing her mped lips.

    After seconds of calming her nerves, she shot Asher a re onest time before she shifted her head snobbishly to the side, mumbling incoherent curses towards the arrogant man.

    "Well, what are you waiting for? Give her a VIP pass. Now!" Asher snapped towards the guard who scurried off to get a VIP pass.

    "R-right away."

    Without waiting for the guard to return, Asher led the way towards the inner parts of the corridor. "Let''s go."

    He took four steps before turning around and shouted at the unmoving Satele. "Well? Are youing or not?"

    Satele didn''t answer, though her body moved as her legs took tiny steps behind Asher, who already resumed walking. While the tall, gorgeousdy didn''t mind the intruder anymore and expertly reported the state of EvaLand beside Asher.

    On the other hand, ¨¢lvaro was enjoying the show. His lips didn''t stop smiling while watching the meek woman beside him.

    "Miss Satele Risova, right? Hello, I''m ¨¢lvaro Cole. Asher''s older brother."

    ncing at the pleasant voice, Satele found a remarkably handsome man smiling at her, almost blinding her eyes. And yet, she only felt that his kind gestures and gentle fa?ade were nothing more than a sham. Luring everyone in before devouring them whole.

    Frowning, Satele mused to herself. Brothers?

    They were nothing alike. Though both were eye candy, they were entirely different except maybe the color of their hair, which was almost identical.

    But . . . even though she hated¨C¨Cno, loathe Asher Cole, she preferred the man''s eyes. Though brute and overbearing he may be, he was honest and real. Compared to this man, ¨¢lvaro Cole, his eyes were profoundly mesmerizing, yet she only felt danger when looking at them. Like the more she stared, the more she would find herself falling deeply in the dark abyss with nowhere to return. Trap. Untraceable.

    ¨¢lvaro wasn''t offended the least when Satele ignored him. Instead, his smile grew even broader. "It seems my brother has taken quite a liking to you." He even knows what school and club you are in. Even remembers your name. *chuckle . . .

    Halting briefly, Satele was shock at the knowledge that Asher might like her. But her shocked turned to annoyance and anger at Alvaro''s next words.

    "You must be really good in bed."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    This pair of brothers are the same! Hooligans to the core!

    She snapped her head forward after she shot a re at Alvaro''s direction, taking long strides to escape him.

    "Don''t misunderstand. It only happened once, and never will in the future."

    Chuckling along the way, Alvaro took his own leisurely pace. "Mind tell me what happened between you two? Don''t get offended but . . ." Hezily sized Satele up and down. "You''re not my brother''s type. To sleep with you, something must have happened, right?"

    Satele faltered on her tracks, swaying. Fortunately, she recovered. She then walked like nothing happened as she spat out the words, "Mind your own business."

 Chapter 54 - 8

    After rounds of walking, the group stopped in front of a frosty ss door. The tall, gorgeousdy brought her palm against the ss, and a secondter, the door opened, revealing what was inside.

    Satele frowned, thinking that the security of the ce was tight. Even she sessfully followed the two, she doubted she could get past anywhere beyond this point.

    They must really have something to hide!

    Her nerves were hyperventting in excitement and were slowly showing on her face while Asher threw a nce at her and smirked, which she reciprocated with a re. She didn''t waste any more time, brushing Asher to the side, she walked ahead, phone at the ready.

    Satele stopped when another brightly lit hallway greeted her with transparent ss partitions at the side, and . . .

    <em>People?</em>

    There were also people. Ordinary people, sitting on the nearby lounge in contrast with the majority of people inb coats going to and fro.

    <em>What is this?</em>

    She nced left and right, but all she could see, besides the ordinary folks, were individuals in white coats and animals.

    Before she could walk around to check, she felt hot air behind her ear, and she shivered beyond her control.

    "This is theboratory and the private vet section. Have you found anything worthy of your news? If you like, you can watch how the animals are dissected and put into jars and processed into meat," Asher said in undisguised mockery.

    Pushing him aside, Satele walked a few steps away from him while holding her reddened ear. She was hot all over from shame and embarrassment at knowing that Asher found out what she was hoping to see, only to be pped on the face that this area was meant to save the animals'' lives.

    <em>Wait a minute . . .</em>

    Satele stopped for a second to think. What is he doing here? And . . . judging by the guard and the talldy''s attitude towards him . . . he seemed to be important.

    She opened her mouth to ask, but another voice intruded in their space.

    "Ah, Boss! You''re here!"

    All eyes zeroed at those two men in loose uniform with tattoos on their uncovered skin.

    Those thugs who kidnapped the dog! Before Satele could think things through, her legs zoomed towards the two, and her mouth opened for interrogation. Her phone''s recorder at the ready.

    "You two, you''re from Fate Academy, right? What happened to the dog that you snatched earlier? Is it dead? Why did you bring it here? Is it true that this ce performed animal experimentation?"

    The two men took a step back while raising both hands as they defended themselves against the barrage of questions and the approaching girl. "Whoa! What''s with this chick?!"

    "Have you received payment from this establishment to bring strayed animals here to be exploited? Or are there other reasons? Judging on how the staff received you earlier, it seems that you two are a frequent visitor to this ce. Or are you secretly working in this establishment? Then¨C¨C!"

    Before Satele could finish her interrogation, a tall, well-built physique blocked her view.

    "That''s enough."

    She red at Asher and mocked, "Why? Are you feeling guilty now?"

    Asher''s face remained stoic, yet his eyes were zing with furry, and Satele unconsciously took a step back.

    "I don''t care about what you do or what you''re asking. But have more consideration to those who came here to have their pets healed."

    . . .

    . . .

    Satele swept her surroundings and saw that most people were now looking at her, skepticism and worry on their faces. Drowning in shame and embarrassment, she lowered her head.

    The ce turned much colder and unsettling.

    "Alright, alright. That''s enough." ¨¢lvaro broke the awkward silence and put ace around Satele''s neck without a word that stunned thetter. And before Satele could react, Alvaro was already beside Asher, smiling, clearly enjoying the show.

    Satele felt that the man was taking enjoyment in the misery of others.

    Lowering her head, she checked the ID, which was hanging around her neck. It was a VIP ess pass! She threw a gaze at the guard who was now back and standing behind the tall, gorgeousdy in a formal shirt and pencil cut skirt, looking all strict and disapproving at her.

    Asher huffed a silent sigh as he faced thenky and fat man behind him.

    "What are you two doing here? Didn''t I ask you to fetch me flowers for Eva? Why are you here?"

    Thenky man was the one who answered while rubbing the back of his head, feeling a little scared. "Ah . . . well, the truth is . . . On our way to the flower shop, we came across a dying dog. He was run over by a car and was left on the sidewalk to die. Feeling his life is on the line, we brought it here."

    Asher sighed and pinched the space between his brows. He never like cute pets, but to make his precious Eva happy . . . "How is it now?"

    The two abruptly loosened, feeling their Boss was no longer angry at them for disobeying orders. Ehehehe, we know it. As long as it''s rted to her highness, the Queen, Boss will forgive us for anything!

    "Don''t worry, Boss! The dog is safe. Besides from its broken leg and dehydration, nothing else was life-threatening. The doctor said it would recover in days'' time," It was the fatty who answered in full smiles. If he had a tail, it would be wagging left and right by now, asking for a pet for a job well done.

    "Mm . . ." Nodding his head, Asher threw a nce at Satele. "You two, I have another job for you. Tour this woman around and answer all her questions."

    The two men and Satele blinked. And before they could react, Asher, Alvaro, and the tall, gorgeousdy were already further along the brightly lit corridor.

    They could only manage an "eh" before the three of them nced at each other with a question mark on top of their heads.

    ----

    "Eeehhh~ what is it again . . . ? We kidnapped the dog and brought it here for experimentation while we werepensated with a thousand bucks for our reward. And we are hooligans that do this kind of business for years now, and this ce is actually aboratory that uses animals for experimentation," thenky manzy narrated, picking his nose as they walked on the cobbled pathway around the establishment. When he got a booger, he casually flicked it to who knows where while sniggering.

    The fat guy beside him guffawed as he added, "Ahahaha, that''s a good one! Also, add that we kill animals to be appetizers during our drinking season! In that way, our image will be even more ferocious and intimidating. Ahahaha!"

    Biting her lower lip in indignation, Satele watched the twoughed so nonchntly. They were already walking for almost two hours around the ce, and yet, none of her questions were seriously answered.

    "You two! Be serious! Don''t you know the severity of the issue if I wrote this? Tell me the whole truth, now!"

    Lanky made a side nced at Satele and resumed talking in a carefree manner, "The truth, huh . . . Even though the truth is already in front of your eyes, you still refused to believe it since what you want to write is something dramatic and eye-catching, right? Then, write what we said to you. Besides, even if you write it, without evidence, no one will pay it any mind. Instead, it will be you who''ll be in trouble for writing without any bases."

    Taken aback, Satele was quiet for a minute. Couldn''t find the words to retort since whatnky said was mostly right much to her shame.

    She hates to admit it, but somehow, she was bing that kind of person who wanted to write something the masses would want to hear rather than the truth. She was slowly straying from her ideal profession, gradually bing someone who wanted to stir the public''s opinion to be famous.

    She didn''t know when it started nor what brought the changes. She was not that kind of person before. Was it brought by that woman? Was it brought by her circumstances? Or was it the harshness of society and reality?

    She didn''t know.

    What she did know, to survive, kindness,passion, honesty ¨C¨C wasn''t enough. She had to be ruthless and conniving, or else . . . she''d be stepped upon and push around for the rest of her life.

    She wanted to change. Change her family''s circumstances. She wanted to be the kind of woman who was respected and admired. Not the type of woman before her right now.

    It was like a wakeup call to her. And this realization was brought about by these unexpected people who were considered a menace to society. Could there be any more ironic than that?

    Clenching her hands, Satele stared at the two with all seriousness. Changing her way of speaking as she said, "Even so, if I wrote this and added the source that this information came from your mouths, from that alone, what do you think will happen to you two, huh?"

 Chapter 55 - 9

    Looking up at the sky, fatty scratched his cheek, "Do what you want. It''s not like the public will care whether we''ve done something good or bad. To everyone, we lot will always be the scum of society."

    Satele stopped and watched the men strolling without a care in the world.

    At first, she too thought of that. Without even hearing or knowing their circumstances, she already judged them as someone who only does trouble left and right.

    Gritting her teeth, she defended herself. "You can''t exactly me the public. How about changing your looks and the way you act?"

    Lanky and fatty nced at each other before they stared at Satele like she was an idiot.

    Lanky tilted his head and waved his arm. "Don''t get the wrong idea. We already epted these biases a long time ago. We don''t even care about it. I mean, after all, it''s not society who reject us, it is we who rejects society!"

    Fatty added while nodding his head, "That''s right. That''s right. Rather than stressing about it and change the opinions of others and doing what the majority does, we prefer to act freely and carefree. As long as we don''t vite anyws, we can do whatever we want! After all, we only live once. It''s all about freedom and enjoying life!" he proudly eximed, apanied by the exaggerated actions of his arms.

    Humming in response, Lanky nodded. "Hm. Hm."

    They resumed walking like a pair ofid-back ducks, tail wagging while quacking with one another.

    "Now that you mentioned it. Let''s go to the red light district tonight and have some fun. Ehehehe."

    "That''s right. Let''s round up the boys and go there together. It had been a while that we''ve gone there. I want to visit Ara . . ."

    Not moving on her spot, Satele watched the two in a daze. Her brain was processing what they said, which, in her opinion, didn''t make sense.

    Freedom? Carefree? Enjoying life?

    Who doesn''t want a carefree life? Who doesn''t want to enjoy life?

    However, with her circumstances, could she afford to be carefree? In her current predicament, could she afford to enjoy life?

    Those phrases, those words could only be said by those rich brats who spent their parents'' money however they want without restraint.

    <strong>"Don''t fuck with me!"</strong>

    The two halted upon hearing Satele''s sudden outburst. ncing back, they saw her tears rolling down her cheeks, and they gazed at each other in awkwardness.

    "What freedom?! What enjoying life?! You''re just some rich kids who did whatever you wanted just because you have the money! But it''s different for me! I have to do multiple jobs to keep us afloat! I have to think hard and think multiple times if I have to buy something! I have to work twice as much to make sure I have a future! I don''t have the time toze around and be carefree like you two!"

    Turning around, Satele ran towards the opposite direction leaving the two stunned men with ck jaws behind.

    . . .

    . . .

    Lanky and fatty nced at each other, wide eyes and opened mouth. After a while, guilt and worry reflected on their faces.

    "W-what should we do? We made her cry."

    ----

    In the quiet corner of the dense forest, Satele was sitting on a bench while gently wiping the tears in her eyes, berating herself from the way she acted earlier.

    The topic clearly had gone astray and things went out of control. She just kind of lost it back there, unbefitting from the calm, andpose journalist she wanted to be.

    <em><strong>*sigh . . .</strong> I have a long way to go . . .</em>

    If her emotions could go out of control from just that, she apparently wasn''t fitted to be a journalist who faces the storm with a calm andposed demeanor.

    Somehow, she started to doubt herself. If this continued, she would just be like any other gossiping mongrel spitting nonsense to raise her poprity.

    <em><strong>*sigh . . .</strong></em>

    "What''s this now. Are you crying?"

    A mocking voice snapped Satele out of her self-reflecting state. Still, she refused to acknowledge the presence of that man who was now standing right beside her.

    Lowering her head, she hid her flustered face, remaining quiet. Clearly not wanting to have a conversation or anything to do with him. She wanted to get up and run away, but her pride wouldn''t allow her. That would be admitting that she wanted to run away from him ¨C¨C even though that was what she wanted to do right now.

    Asher briefly observed Satele before he cast a nce at the sky. His calm and deep voice then resonated in the dense garden.

    "Thatnky man is Jason. Born in an abusive family. His father killed his mother right in front of his eyes when he was still but a kid. After his father was imprisoned, he took the responsibility of taking care of his siblings. It might be due to this that he acquired a brusque look. By doing so, he can instill in the minds of others that he is not a man to be mess with. And maybe with his appearance alone, he can intimidate others and save someone''s life unlike before he was powerless."

    Satele''s eyelids twitched, snapping at Asher as she said, "Eavesdropping is not a hobby befitting the second son of a mighty food corporation, don''t you think so too, Asher Cole?"

    Asher made a side nced directed at Satele and paid her no mind as he continued, "That fatty''s name is John. His parents and little sister had an ident when he was young, taking the life of his parents and the legs of his little sister. His disabled sister was bullied often, and because of this, he took upon himself to appear like a criminal to scare his little sister''s bullies away."

    Indignant eyes only reciprocated Asher''s gaze. Satele secretly bit her lip, beneath that unyielding lookid unfathomable pool of emotions, which gradually took the shape of guilt and shame. But what came out from her mouth were tones of ridicule and stubbornness, which hid what she truly felt.

    "Why are you telling me this? Do you want me to say sorry to them?"

    Grinning, Asher stared down at Satele, which made her cower before his intimidating physique.

    "Not really. You''re free to think whatever you want about those guys. But you should stop thinking that you''re the only victim in this world. Other people''s situations are more unfortunate than yours. And yet, you don''t see them moping around in public to gain sympathy."

    Satele''s retort got stuck in her throat, staring at the grinning face of the man who was consistently appearing in her nightmares.

    She avoided her eyes and sneered. "What do you mean moping around and gaining sympathy? When did I ever want sympathy? And what do you know?"

    That was right. How could he probably understand her circumstances? This rich young master didn''t have to worry about anything as everything was practicallyid before him. All he had to do was lift a finger, and it would be done!

    To reach the top and escape her situation, she had to do everything and anything, even if she had to step on other people to do it.

    <em>Yes . . . Just like that woman . . .</em>

    <em>¨C¨C"You know . . . You and I are quite simr. I also came from an impoverished background . . ."¨C¨C</em>

    <em>¨C¨C"Do you know what separates you and me? To reach the top, to attain what I wanted to attain, I won''t think twice of doing whatever it takes to achieve my goals even I have to step and use other people to do it." ¨C¨C</em>

    Fisting her hands, Satele mped her lip between the force of her teeth. She hated that woman to the core!

    . . . And yet, she couldn''t help but admire her at the same time. And unknowingly, little by little, she too believed what she said, and her actions mirrored hers without noticing it.

    <em>To escape my circumstances, to secure my future, to achieve my dreams, to give my mother and little brother a worry-free life . . . I must do whatever it takes to realize it.</em>

    Observing the quiet woman in silence, Asher straightened his back as he ced his hands inside his pockets.

    "True, I won''t ever understand themon people''s situations or anyone for that matter, and I''m not interested in knowing."

    Satele red at him. Repeatedly cursing him inside her head for his mocking, easy-going tone. Like their circumstances was no big deal and insignificant.

    She was about to rebuke him but was rendered speechless at his next words.

    "But it doesn''t stop me from admiring them. By their circumstance alone, they already considered stronger than the rest."

    A boyish smile then grazed his lips. "And if you happen toe out of it, achieved whatever you want to achieve, you''ll have my . . ."

    Asher briefly paused and lightly shook his head as he continued, "the world''s respect for you can say in confidence that it is through your hard work and determination that got you where you are. Which I somehow envied since people like us will always be associated with our family''s name no matter how earth-shattering we have aplished."

 Chapter 56 - 10

    Satele stared at Asher inplete disbelief before she lowered her head.

    She couldn''t believe this day. First, some hooligans made her realized what a person she became. And second, this man, this untouchable man who was so hard to ignore with his intimidating presence, this crude man who didn''t know what subtle means ¨C¨C was encouraging her? She was receiving encouragement from the one person she didn''t want to have any more dealings with. From the one person, she didn''t expect to care nor bother about her.

    It was also the same at that time. At that time, when she was at her lowest point in life. Where the world was the cruelest to her. Where living was no longer bearable. Where she thought she was no longer a person but amodity. Where she lost not only her innocence but also her will to survive ¨C¨C he was the unexpected light illuminating her darkest thoughts.

    His words were crude and degrading, but she lost count on how many times it saved her. He was her tormentor and savior at the same time ¨C¨C not only at that time but even now.

    No one helped her. Not her family. Not her father. Not her friends. Not the man she loves. It was him, a stranger she barely knew.

    Chuckling at herself, Satele tucked a hair beside her ear.

    After an awkward silence, she stood to her feet and walked the opposite direction.

    "Where are you going?" Asher asked, raising an eyebrow at Satele, who was snubbing him.

    Satele paused but didn''t turn back while she answered in a calm tone, "I still have an interview to finish. If you''ll excuse me."

    With a steady pace, she walked away. She was still feeling conflicted, yet her eyes were much brighter now while her gaze was steady.

    Asher watched Satele until not a shadow remained. His dark onyx orbs rippled with emotions he was not familiar with. It was very foreign, and . . . ufortable.

    Before his mind could process what precisely those emotions swirling inside him, his mood deted when he heard a chuckle from behind.

    "Eavesdropping is really a bad habit in the family." Asher turned around, hands still inside his pockets while he faced his older brother who was exposing himself behind a tree.

    Laughing a bit, Alvaro took his time as he strode towards Asher. "Can''t argue with you there."

    He stopped in front of his little brother and smirked. His devious eyes nced at the direction where Satele had gone. "Your taste has changed, brother. Is she that good in bed that you''re so concerned about her?"

    An angry vein popped on Asher''s forehead as he barked out, "Shut up! Stop making assumptions you know nothing about!"

    Holding his chin, Alvaro yfully eyed Asher. "My, my, such temper. And you''re even angry on her behalf. This is indeed . . . unexpected. Who would have thought that my little brother would finally found his spring?"

    Face turning unsightly red, Asher snapped, "What nonsense are you spouting about?! She''s a pitiable girl who just arouses my manly instincts! Nothing more!"

    Afraid of what more his older brother would say, Asher calmly, yet speedily ran-walk away.

    Alvaro grinned, watching Asher''s retreating figure as he murmured to himself, "He''s still a kid."

    ----

    "There you are! We''ve been looking everywhere for you! Where have you gone to?"

    Lanky and fatty ran towards Satele when they saw her, panting and gasping for air, faces covered in sweat.

    Satele was somewhat guilty at the sight of their haggard faces. They were apparently searching for her everywhere until they were this exhausted.

    She was about to say she was sorry for losing her temper and for running away like that when the two beat her to it.

    "We''re sorry!"

    She blinked when they bowed and apologized to her. For a moment, her mind went nk, didn''t know how to react.

    After which, she hurriedly said, "N-no . . . it should be me who is sorry." She looked seriously at the two who were looking at her in bewilderment. "I went out of line. I apologize for my rudeness. If it''s no trouble, I wish to continue the interview."

    Looking at each other, the duo felt relieved, and the corners of their lips stretched, forming a smile that urged everyone to p their faces silly. "Don''t worry about it! We, too, are also in the wrong for not taking you seriously."

    Lanky smacked his chest. "From now on, we will answer all your questions, truthfully. So ask away!" After all, if we don''t, the boss will beat us. He did say that we have to take care of this woman.

    Smiling, Satele''s prejudice vanished entirely. Even though the two were scary, looking like they were up to no good, she realized that they have a good heart.

    "Why don''t we find somewhere to sit first?" Fatty suggested.

    Eventually, they made themselvesfortable under the shade of a gazebo. Thirty minutes passed, and Satele mostly got what she wanted from the two. Well . . . mostly.

    "Is . . . Asher Cole, who owned this ce?" she asked. Hershes dropped at her notepad, pretending to be serious. But the slight quivering of her lips between her teeth betrayed her inner feelings.

    She hated the man, yes, but now . . . she was curious about him. And . . . she was shocked at herself to find that the hate bubbling inside her for a year lessened while the loathing towards herself, whichid deep within her heart, was being cleansed with forgiveness.

    The duo nced at each other ¨C¨C silent understanding in their eyes. The Queen''s identity is top-secret. With a determined straight face, they rocked their heads back and forth. "Yes, boss owned this ce." It''s true, anyway. Boss built this ce for our Queen to make her happy. Ah! Such devotion!

    Looking at the two with a raised eyebrow, Satele''s gut feeling was telling her that they were hiding something. And besides, she couldn''t see how Asher would build a ce like this. It was out of character for him. She didn''t peg him to be an animal lover. She wanted to push her questions further, but her pride got in the way. She didn''t want to ask anything about that man anymore.

    After another rounds of questions, Satele watched the two who were sitting in a carefree manner, taking in the cold air, their expression bored.

    Her eyelids fluttered. Gathering her courage, she asked the question she wanted to know the answer so badly.

    "Have you ever done something . . . illegal before?"

    The two slowly stared at each other before their back shut straight from their seats like something sharp poked their behind.

    Lanky and fatty started to sweat as they stuttered, "W-what do you mean . . . i-i-illegal?"

    Satele continued in a calm voice, ignoring their uneasiness, "You know, stealing or threatening someone for money. I heard you two are . . . not well off. And since mostbeled you as hooligans anyway, didn''t it evere to your mind to be like that? ckmailing or stepping on other people to get what you wanted?"

    That''s right . . .<em> just like that woman.</em>

    Satele''s eyelids dropped as her eyes dimmed. She rapidly blinked when she heard their relief sighs.

    "<strong>*whew</strong> . . . It''s only that? I thought you found out it was us who vandalized that ugly car parked at the side of the road, or it was us who burned that dog meat processing house or that ¨C¨C <strong>ump</strong>!"

    Fatty didn''t finish his sentence whennky shoved his hand against his mouth, shutting him up.

    "Ahahahaha! Look at you and your wild delusions!" Lanky gave Satele an awkwardughed. "Don''t listen to this fatty. The cold air must have gone inside his brain and he''s spouting one of his dreams. Ahahaha."

    Satele''s was taken a back. His face didn''t know what expression to take in. She had the feeling that it was not one of fatty''s dreams as those things actually happened in the past.

    Lanky coughed as he straightened himself. Looking at Satele seriously, he changed the topic. "Hmm . . . doing illegal things, huh . . ." He then sported an expression which was seriously thinking while he said in a solemn voice, "I did think of it . . . countless times in the past."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The air turned severe and tense . . . untilnky went back to his slumping state, infected with azy virus as he answered in a nonchnt tone, "But then, that man''s hateful face always appeared in my mind. It felt like, if I do something he did in the past, I''ll turn out to be like him. And that is the one thing I don''t want to happen the most!"

    Fatty seconded the motion in a droopy voice, "That''s right. We maybe yourmon thugs, but we still fear thew (<em>at least if boss isn''t around to help us</em>). Just thinking of my cute little sister''s face when she finds out his brother became a criminal gives me the shudder. That alone is enough to dete any evil thoughts in my mind."

    The duo treated the subject matter carelessly. Nheless, Satele was dumbstruck at their answers ¨C¨C yet again.

    In pursuing her goal, she was not aware she was losing something bit by bit. If not for these two and Asher, who knew what she''d be?

    That woman she hated and admired, without her knowing it, she was turning to be like her. Bing a person she hated the most.

    Satele bit her lips. <em>Ah . . . I am . . . an idiot . . .</em>

    She was depressed and pressured for so long for the reason that no matter how hard she tried, no matter how much she aplished, no matter how many times she struggled, in the end, it was like all her efforts where useless as she couldn''t uplift their lives. She was still so far away from her peers, who were already sessful and happier ¨C¨C so far away from that woman.

    With these feelings, she thought she was not determined nor doing the best she could and resorted by any means to get results even if she had to fabricate stories ¨C¨C just like what that woman did.

    But in the end . . . she wasn''t happy, feeling like there was always something heavy weighing in her heart. And for the obvious reason, for the obvious reason, that was so simple, yet taken for granted . . . she was she. Not her.

    In the end, she didn''t want to trample on other people nor achieve her goals with any means necessary for the straightforward reason that she couldn''t face her mother and little brother''s innocent look.

    She was still lost and anxious about her future. But this time, she was leaning on the right track at what her heart wanted ¨C¨C leaning in the direction that made her feel right.

    Smiling, she nced at the two who were busy talking with each other before she tipped her head back and stared at the clear sky.

    <em>Angel Lin . . . you and I are different, after all.</em>

 Chapter 57 - 11

    <em><strong>Present time</strong></em>

    Satele blinked, squinting her eyes as she looked at the man who was being introduced to her.

    It was a Saturday, and it was her first day at work in her new job at a convenience store. But she would never have guessed that the person in front of her, the one she was going to rece was the man who helped her during that time in the cafeteria.

    <em><strong>Eric Phelps</strong></em>

    "Well then, Eric, I''ll leave Miss Risova in your capable hands. Make sure that she takes over all your jobs before you resign," a fat man said at the side before walking out of the office, leaving the two behind.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric smiled. "Miss Risova, right? It''s nice to meet you again," he said, all polite.

    "A-ah . . ." Satele was still a little stunned at the sudden appearance of the guy, and her brain couldn''t react.

    After a moment, she recovered her wits, and timidly smiled. "Didn''t expect you''re working here. It''sforting to know that I have someone I recognize here."

    Eric just nodded.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    And the atmosphere turned ufortable while the two awkward people who didn''t know how to make small talk stood there in silence, waiting for the other to initiate the conversation.

    Coughing lightly, Eric urged Satele outside, so he could start instructing her and get out from the awkward silence. "We can start first by familiarizing yourself with the interior. Please follow me."

    Before Satele could react, Eric already turned around and walked out of the room. She blinked and followed him in a hurry.

    Eric toured Satele around while initiating a conversation, "Is this your first time working in a convenient store?"

    Satele nodded. She hesitated before asking anyway, "Why do you want to resign?"

    Eric didn''t answer. He briefly gazed at Satele before saying, "I found another job that pays highly, and it conflicts with my schedule here," he answered simply.

    "Oh . . . what kind of job?" Satele continued to ask, not minding she was being personal. She couldn''t help it. Hers was a curious soul.

    Eric didn''t mind and answered in a calm tone, short as possible, automatically ending the topic, "It''s going to be an assistant to some rich people."

    "Oh."

    Satele''s brows knitted. She wanted to ask for more, but Eric beat her first, rendering her unable to question further.

    "Do you have any questions so far? If you feel lost, you can always ask me or the others for help. Anyway, I''ll give you a printedyout of the store and list of products we have as well as inventories and reports."

    Satele tucked a hair behind her ears before arranging her sses on the bridge of her nose. "That will be helpful, sorry for the trouble, and thank you."

    Eric merely nodded. "It''s no trouble. It''s my job, after all."

    Walking towards the counter, Eric exined and thought Satele all the things which needed considering. Since it was still early on a Saturday morning, little customers were present at the moment. But as the day progress, the store gradually turned busy.

    At first, Satele was drowning by the amount of information fed to her, and she continually asked for help regarding the machines and the products she didn''t know. Luckily, Eric was always by her side to assist her, and she gradually got the hang of it in one day.

    She would never have thought that she would get used to the flow of work so early, maybe because the work was repetitive and wasn''t hard to begin with, so it was easy to get used to it. The only thing left now was to familiarize herself with the list of products.

    And before she knew it, she found the sun was already starting to set and the people steadily lessened.

    "Good work for your first day."

    Satele turned around and found Eric walking towards her, and a smile blossomed on her face. "It''s all thanks to you. Thank you for your guidance."

    Eric huffed aughed and handed a fruit juice to Satele, which made her stunned.

    "Consider it as a weing gift," he said with a smile.

    Satele beamed and reached for the juice as she said a low, "thank you."

    Eric''s eyes turned softer at the sight of Satele drinking the juice. He couldn''t help but be friendly towards her, who almost have the same eye color as Evangeline''s.

    He shook his head when his thoughts started to drift again. ncing at the wall clock, he muttered, "It''s almost time for our shifts to end. We just have to wait for Jessy and James toe, and we can go home."

    Satele didn''t answer. She kept on staring at Eric, trying to catch his elusive eyes. Those silver irises which reminded her of the moon, drawing her in its depths.

    The whole day, even though she was busy familiarizing herself with her new job, her eyes asionally flew towards him from time to time. Not because she romantically likes him. There was something about him that she kept on checking him now and then.

    True that he, at first nce, wasn''t much. Yet to her surprise, the more she stared at him, the more he became . . . handsome in her eyes.

    Though Eric appeared nerdy, his posture, however, was dignified. He was tall. He was about the same height as Asher, and she could barely reach his shoulders. He appeared lean and weak, and yet, he had broad shoulders, tapered waist, long slim legs, and whenever the door opened, and the wind blew towards him, those lean muscles formed beneath his shirt. And coupled with his straight posture, he excluded masculinity, which was a contrast against his nerdy face.

    "What?"

    Eric asked, noticing Satele was observing him, which made him ufortable.

    Instead of lowering her gaze and be embarrassed that she was caught staring, Satele continued to look at Eric as she spoke bluntly.

    "You know, the more I look at you, the more handsome you be. If you cut your fringe and wear contacts instead of those thick-framed sses, I bet you can rival Daniel Richardson as the number one hottest in our academy."

    ". . ."

    Pursing his lips in one line, Eric didn''t know what to say. Thus, he continued to ignore Satele.

    And Satele pressed on. "Have you ever thought of bing a model? With your height alone, you''ll pass with flying colors. Not to mention the color of your eyes, which is unique. And your features are sharp and quite eye-catching the longer I look at you. I bet the others will agree with me too."

    When Satele realized something, her eyes rounded.

    "No wonder Evangeline Heart took a liking to you."

    At the mention of Evangeline''s name, the calm in Eric''s eyes disappeared while his emotions rippled.

    Didn''t notice the changes on Eric''s face, Satele continued talking nonstop. Her journalist side was kicking in full throttle.

    "What''s your rtionship with Evangeline Heart, by the way? Are you two going out? Are the rumors true about her? Is it true that she¨C¨C"

    "Miss Risova."

    Eric snapped. His voice was turning harsher, a contrast against his usual calm tone. "It''s working time. It''s not the time to gossip about other people''s lives."

    Rendered speechless, Satele was caught off guard from Eric''s tone of voice and from the way he was looking at her. Especially the harsh words he said. So different from the harmless, nerdy guy she got to know.

    At this moment, those eyes which intrigue her to no end constricted that it became a dot. The calm and indifferent face he was always sporting was still there, though a lot colder and piercing.

    She didn''t know what to do when he was angry at her. She didn''t expect that the nerdy man could also show a face like that. Like it was not Eric she was seeing, but an entirely different man.

    And oddly enough, at this moment, Eric reminded her of Asher.

    Satele lowered her head, face red. Embarrassment and shame took over as she muttered a low, "I''m sorry . . ."

    ". . ."

    Surprised he lost his cool, Eric quickly cleared his throat. Maybe due to guilt when he saw Satele''s sorry face that he answered one of her questions in a gentle tone.

    "Evangeline and I aren''t in that kind of rtionship that you are thinking."

    He smiled and gently patted her head. "It''s almost time for our shifts to end. Why don''t you go and ready your things while I wait for Jessy and James?"

    Raising her tiny head, Satele saw Eric''s face reverted to one of utter calmness, holding a gentle smile, and she nodded, a bit hesitant.

    <strong><em>BAM!</em></strong>

 Chapter 58 - 12

    <em><strong>BAM!</strong></em>

    Startled at the sudden sound and appearance of palms against the counter, Eric retracted his hand on Satele''s head while thetter jumped away from the former.

    "Well, you two sure are close. I wonder if the manager knows that his employees are cking and making out with each other instead of working." A haughty voice, trembling with unconcealed rage, resounded in the area.

    Satele''s eyes shifted up, surprised to see Evangeline Heart in the flesh standing in front of her. Her beautiful face was cold as ever while she beamed her famous fake smile.

    The truth was, Satele already saw her since morning going to and fro in front of the store. But since she was too busy with the customers, she didn''t spare a second to think as to the reason why. And as the day progress, she gradually forgot about her.

    Her shock expression steadily turned calm even though she could practically feel the thick animosity directed at hering from Evangeline.

    Satele parted her lips. She was about to defend herself when Eric''s smooth and somewhat detached voice pierced the stillness.

    "Do you need anything?"

    Stunned yet again from Eric''s icy tone, Satele nced at him. His usual calm and stoic expression were still stered on his face, yet his eyes were dull and a little . . . scary.

    Satele opened her mouth but gradually closed it, smacking her lips tight. She could feel the atmosphere wasn''t right. She could touch the palpable tension between the two.

    <em>Best, not stick my nose in it.</em>

    Though she was very curious to know what exactly the rtionship between the two, and who was Asher Cole to Evangeline Heart? She was not ignorant of the rumors circting that Asher Cole and Evangeline Heart had something going on.

    Her brows twitched while her lips mped in a tight line when that hateful man appeared in her mind once more. <em>Who cares about him!</em>

    At the side, Evangeline''s eyes, which were cold and unperturbed, gradually moistened. The hardness of her expression turned softer, but it was gone as it came, reverting to her usual haughty, arrogant self.

    "You and I need to talk, Eric," Evangeline said, looking at Eric with a chilling smile on her face,pletely ignoring Satele beside him.

    Eric''s expression remained neutral as he answered in a monotonous tone, "I''m still at work."

    Evangeline sneered. She crossed her hands and tilted her body to the side. "Work? All I see is that you''re flirting with your fellow nerd here."

    Satele''s eyebrows furrowed. She red at Evangeline, not one bit scared nor intimidated by her.

    Not cing the nerdy woman in her eyes, Evangeline continued looking at Eric.

    Eric''s face didn''t waver one bit. But his tone turned colder and colder.

    "Evangeline, if you have nothing to buy, I suggest you leave."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    It was not only Evangeline who was startled, Satele was also stunned from the way Eric was conversing with her. Satele couldn''t help but sympathize with the woman when she saw her calm and haughty face crumbled bit by bit. Her lc eyes blurred with tears, and her face blossomed in red.

    Satele didn''t know if it was because she was angry or embarrassed. But one thing she did know, it was not something to say to a woman.

    ncing at Eric, she was about to say her piece. But her mouth smack closed in soundless confusion when she saw his hands behind the counter, away from Evangeline''s eyes. They were white from clenching into fists. She could even see the veins bulging from its skin.

    What''s going on? She perceived that the two like each other. It was undeniable from the way Evangeline stared at Eric even though the woman masked it with indifference. And from the way Eric was acting, forcing himself to be mean to her to the point his hands were trembling . . .

    Satele was baffled by this.

    This question consumed her mind until disrupted by loud tick-tacking of heels. And before she could react, Evangeline was already gone, stomping her heels along the way.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Satele''s head shifted frantically between the door to where Evangeline left and at Eric beside her as she spoke in a hurried tone, "Aren''t you going to chase after her?"

    Staring forward at no particr spot, Eric didn''t answer. The moment Evangeline was gone, his emotionless eyes wavered while his tightened fists didn''t loosen one bit. Afraid his self-control would break, and he would forget everything and go after her.

    Eventually, he pretended to arrange some papers before handing it to Satele. "Our shifts have ended. You can go home now," he said with no fluctuation in his voice. His face was the epitome of nonchnce, like what happened earlier was but a hallucination.

    This caused Satele to be worried. She didn''t know why she was concerned. Eric was doing something he would regret.

    "Are you alright with this?"

    Eric didn''t answer. Ignoring Satele, he ced the papers on the table and turned around. But before he could take another step, Satele''s voice stopped him.

    "She''s going to abandon you, you know."

    Eric''s calm facade cracked while Satele held aplicated look on her face, clenching her arm as if she remembered something painful.

    "Keep pushing her away like that, and she will walk away from you. I know I don''t have any right to butt my nose into your business since I don''t know your situation nor hers, and I''m not exactly close to her. But judging from her personality, Evangeline Heart is arrogant and prideful. It''s only a matter of time before she reached her bottom line and once she does . . ." Satele stopped, looking at Eric''s back, who was still immobile.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Dropping his eyelids, Eric smiled wryly at himself. "It''s fine. As long as she continues to act like that, it still means that she cares."

    Satele''s brows creased as she asked, "And what if she stops?"

    Eric faced her, looking severe and a little helpless.

    "Then . . . that''s when I''ll start to worry."

    ----

    <strong><em>Heaven''s Tower</em></strong>

    In a study, Alvaro was reading the papers in his hand while his lips quirked in a strange smile. The more he read the bundle of documents, the more he couldn''t stop himself from smiling. Yet his smile was a little sinister and calcting. His ashen blue eyes were constricting, afraid to miss even a single word on those papers while his free hand yed with his cup full of coffee emitting a unique aroma not found in any coffees.

    Covering his face with his hands, he leaned back on the leather chair, roaring inughter.

    "So that''s it . . . that''s it . . . I didn''t expect that I will find this secret . . . ah . . ."

    His droopy eyes that appeared ominous were peeking from the gaps of his fingers while his shoulders bubbled up and down from the excitement and joy of cracking a mystery.

    "Eric Phelps . . . heh . . ." Sneering, he restrained from bursting toughter once more.

    However, his happiness was short-lived when his phone rang with Maxine as the caller. His sharp eyes and sinister air vanished. Brushing his hand through his hair, he arranged himself on his chair. He cleared his throat before picking up his phone.

    Maxine''s sweet voice radiated in the four corners of the room. Her voice lightened the dark, oppressive atmosphere. Like the rays of the sun illuminated the dark, quiet ce in which only the gothicmp served as light.

    "Alvaro, I''m not disturbing you, am I?"

    <em>Yes. Yes, you are.</em> "No. what''s up?" He smiled, which didn''t reach his eyes.

    "Uhmm . . . I''ll be arriving at Burberry tomorrow."

    Massaging his forehead, he knew where the conversation was going. "Mm . . . I''lle and pick you up. Just tell me the time of your arrival."

    He puffed a silent sigh when he heard Maxine''s controlled giggles on the other side of the phone.

    "It''s at nine in the morning. Uhmm . . . if it''s not a bother, may you also apany me tomorrow to buy a dress for Angel Lin''s debut?"

    "Of course." It''s a bother. His eyes dropped, and he gently massaged the space between his brows. "No problem. If that is all, I''ll hang up."

    "Oh . . ." Maxine was a little disappointed, yet she still answered, "Alright, good night."

    <em><strong>Tut!</strong></em>

    Alvaro flung his phone on the table while the chair scraped the carpet when he stood to his feet.

    Now that his mind was rxing, his stomach was grumbling in hunger for food. It was a bad habit of his to immerse himself with work, so much so, he forgot the time.

    Grabbing his coat and car keys, he walked out of his unit towards the elevator. He was about to press the ground button when something shed in his mind. And instead of the ground, he pressed for the floor below his.

    When the elevator dinged, he sauntered towards the only unit on that floor, which Evangeline upied.

    He and Asher bought a unit in this condo where Evangeline resides. It was not easy since there was already an owner on the floor he was currently residing. But to him . . . nothing is impossible.

    His legs stopped in front of Evangeline''s door. He scooped out the card key from his pocket, which Evangeline gave him, yet he didn''t move to open the door. Instead, he was . . . hesitant.

    Contemting whether to open or not.

    These past few days he was in Burberry, he was upied with matters regarding Eric Phelps, and the matter of his Aunt Emerald was pushed back from his mind. Until he managed to uncover Eric Phelps''s secret, that is, his mind once again wanted to unravel how his Aunt Emerald died as he couldn''t believe that she died with multiple organ failures.

    They investigated high and low, from north to south to east to west, to every suspect possible, but none could link to the death of Emerald Cole. They didn''t have any clue nor evidence to link it to the suspects they already have in their hands.

    Actually, he ¨C¨C they didn''t care who the suspect was, as long as that person was rted to his Aunt Emerald''s death, be it directly or indirectly, evidence or not, they would kill them without mercy.

    But . . . this situation was a bit tricky . . .

    Besides that, they had to take in Evangeline''s feelings. They also wanted to know how Emerald Cole died and why.

    Only, they were missing something, something they couldn''t find no matter how much they searched. They searched nonstop for years, every nook and cranny, every spot and spec . . .

    Except for one . . .

    ¨¢lvaro''s hand gradually reached for Evangeline''s door while his face couldn''t be discerned beneath the ring light of the lobby''s chandeliers.

    "What are you doing?"

    ¨¢lvaro''s hand stopped midway, and his cold, piercing eyes turned softer and gentler as he faced Evangeline, who was now standing meters away from him.

    He must be so consumed with his thoughts that he didn''t notice her arrival.

    "I was going to check up on you and ask you out to have dinner with me." He smiled. But his smile froze when he noticed her eyes were a bit puffy and red. Reaching out, he was about to touch her face when she shifted her head away from his reach.

    "I''m not hungry," Evangeline responded simply, and walked towards her door, opened it, and got inside without waiting for Alvaro.

    Alvaro followed Evangeline inside and grabbed her wrist.

    "Who did this to you?" Eyes narrowing, his calm, gentle face turned serious and grim. He could tell that Evangeline had been crying. Son of a bitch!

    Not reacting, Evangeline pulled her wrist from her cousin''s grasp while her face, from start to finish, remained emotionless like the world no longer interest her.

    Not even the appearance of her pets rushing to greet her could alleviate her depressed mood.

    "I''m fine." She carried Spring and Summer in her arms while Fall and Winter followed her towards her room.

    Before she closed the door, she nced at Alvaro with dead eyes. "Sorry, I''m a little tired. Do make yourselffortable." She then shut her door tight.

    Alvaro blinked. He stood there for a while before he stretched his coat. His actions were sleek and elegant while a dangerous, chilling air was leaking out from him.

    <em>Eric Phelps</em>

 Chapter 59 - 13

    Eric blinked, he even rubbed his eyes before he arranged his sses parked on his nose. But still, the image of azy, elegant man, standing in front of his door, still dominated his entire view.

    The man was lean with a posture of a true noble,plete in vest and tie underneath a silvery blue cashmere coat.

    "Can I help you?" Eric was surprised to see Alvaro this close so early in the morning at his front door though his face remained impassive as ever while his tone didn''t give anything away.

    Not answering, Alvarozily brought out his ash container and casually put out his cigarette before shoving back that container inside the pocket of his coat.

    "Do you have a minute? I have something important to tell you," he asked, face weing and friendly.

    On alert, Eric didn''t let his guard down. He didn''t know why his guard was always in full gear whenever he was facing this man. He had a rough guess what the subject was, and the only thought in his mind was Evangeline since she was the only one linking him and the stranger.

    "Alright," Eric simply said.

    Eric was wholly dressed even in the early hours of six in the morning since he had to go to work early on the weekend. Thus, he and Alvaro left right then and there.

    "Mind if we take my car?" ¨¢lvaro asked, all in a gentleman tone.

    Eric''s face remained stoic as he answered almost in a robotic tone, "It''s fine," he said while eyeing the striking, drool-worthy ashen blue Lamborghini.

    ¨¢lvaro smiled, yet Eric could feel the mirth in his eyes was not real.

    "Let''s go then."

    ----

    Eric kept on stirring his tea. Cold sweat trickled his back. He had an ominous feeling the moment Alvaro stopped in front of Snow Caf¨¦. He thought he would ask him to stay away from Evangeline or threaten him like the way Asher was doing to him.

    However, Alvaro Cole was nothing like Asher Cole, who used brute force to get his way. The man in front of him was level headed. A man who was showing neither his true intentions nor give anything away from his calm and kind face. A man he didn''t want to make an enemy off.

    It was already ten minutes since they made themselvesfortable on the second floor of the caf¨¦, yet they remained stagnant. Every passing minute, the temperature dropped, making it harder to breathe.

    Parting his lips, Eric wanted to break the thick, imprable barrier of ice between him and Alvaro, but thetter beat him to it.

    "What do you think about this caf¨¦?"

    ". . ."

    The sweat which was about to freeze on Eric''s forehead gradually thawed. He masked the surging threat he felt with indifference and innocence.

    "It''s okay," he answered, pushing back the ufortable feeling with a gulped from his tea.

    Chuckling, Alvaro observed Eric, who was pretending to be unaffected. He slowly stirred his tea, took a sip before putting down his cup. ying with his teacup, he appeared lost in thought. Like he was mesmerized by the dancing liquid inside his cup. He crossed his legs and leaned back on the soft cushioned seat, looking veryfortable, and at the same time, elegant. Even the modest interior of the caf¨¦ turned majestic in his presence that Eric''s brows briefly twitched.

    "You know . . . ," ¨¢lvaro started. "I, too, have tasted this kind of vor before. In my country, in ckPine. This man, I think his name is . . . Dimitri, an energetic young man. Orphaned at young. Took his journey from rags to riches and became a tycoon in the agricultural industry. An interesting story, really. Then I came to visit him this one time for a partnership since I heard he was a fanatic in producing the best tea and coffee in the world. This man loves coffees and teas, you see. And you know Evangeline also loves teas, so I wanted to have a share of his produce. Offered him double, even triple the market price . . ."

    Eyes on his tea, Alvaro spoke so nonchnt as if he was telling a bedtime story. And his soft, somewhat droopy eyes narrowed while his piercing gaze gradually halted towards Eric sitting opposite him.

    "And do you know what happened next?"

    Eric didn''t answer. He was busy fighting the emotions that were gradually destroying hisposure.

    Chortling, ¨¢lvaro continued, somewhat disappointed that Eric could still maintain his fa?ade.

    "He rejected my offer. Saying the tea and coffee he produced were for his leisure only and didn''t have any ns of selling it to anyone nor anybody."

    Alvaro inteced his fingers and leaned towards Eric while tilting his head to the side as he continued his one-sided conversation.

    "You know, I''m not particrly amazing. I was never the straight-A student. Never the honorary one. I don''t have any particr skills which will put me out from the rest. However, what I have, and very confident of . . . is my memory. You see, once something caught my attention, it will remain in my mind forever. The taste, the smell, the experience."

    Alvaro smiled, yet his eyes were sharp, clouded by his usual gentle front. "Now . . . what I want to know is and very curious to know . . . why does this tea taste exactly like that one I had together with Dimitri? The tea which was supposed to be explicitly for his personal enjoyment only."

    "And . . . why only Evangeline could purchase a share of this caf¨¦, I wonder. I tried to purchase but got rejected almost instantly by the management. And do you know what''s the most curious of all? Almost all of Evangeline''s favorite vors of teas and pastries are sold here."

    Alvaro propped his head on top of his inteced fingers and smiled. "Tell me, don''t you find it strange? Or rather, you must really love my cousin for you to build this caf¨¦ for her. Am I right, Eric Phelps . . . ? Or should I call you . . . Ericson Philippe Frizkiel?"

    Eric''s tightly held calm and indifference totally broke, whereas his face turned grim. His silvery eyes constricted. The nerdy, weak countenance he upholds disappeared while his entire persona and character contested with the elegant, confident man sitting opposite him.

    In a short time, his silver irises, which were a dot steadily regained its normal shape while his gaze shifted towards his tea, appearing unconcerned and unperturbed. Gently stirring his drink, his thin lips remained unmoved as he neither denies nor confirms ¨¢lvaro''s allegation.

    Alvaro didn''t mind the other''sck of response and continued, "The Frizkiel family, a family who founded Frizkiel country. Develop it from a barren wastnd of snow and ice into a country of fire and gold. You can say that they are like the invincible Empire controlling the country in the dark. Only a handful of people know about them. They are almost like a myth due to their unique customs and traditions of pushing their young into the abyss."

    Alvaro chuckled, ncing at Eric, who was still ying with his tea, full of unclouded calm and aloofness.

    "Fascinating, really, their customs and traditions. You see, I have a little knowledge about it, being a Cole and all. From a young age, their children would undergo this identity change. Put in an orphanage, forced intobor until meeting a certain quota. Usually, it will even take them almost thirty years to reach their quotas through their own efforts until they are granted their families inheritance and would be able to return home. Such . . . traditions. It''s quite fascinating . . . Cruel even. But the result . . ."

    "The Frizkiel Empire grew and grew. Compared to most families who declined because of their useless children, the Frizkiel tempered their young by pushing them to feed on their own. And the result, those who survived andpleted the challenge were extraordinary individuals. They have power but doesn''t abuse it. Wealthy, yet not greedy. These people were influencers yet humble and one of a kind, for they know what it was like to be an ordinary worker. Empathized with themon peoples'' ordeals. A leader who knows what it''s like to be a follower."

    Alvaro''s yful gaze turned serious. "It was hard, investigating your background. Everything was hidden quite well. There was no hole to exploit. No gap to investigate. No actions for suspicion. But . . ."

    <strong><em>tter!</em></strong>

    Papers flew on the table and scattered all around for Eric''s view.

    "All it took was one little connection, and the rest was easy."

    Eric''s eyes, which regained its calm, increasingly turned sharper once more when his gaze spot a familiar name on those scattered papers.

    "At first, I too had a hard time cracking your identity. However, in this world, there is no such thing as coincidences. From all your part-time jobs, the one thing which gave away your cover is this name." Alvaro then pointed at those lines of letters on the paper.

    "There is nothing wrong with it at first, but gradually, I found something . . . interesting. This man, Mike Lantis, at least owns a share from all the establishments that you''ve been working, as well as, Dimitri Hernandez . . . Or should I call them, Michael Lancelot Frizkiel and Dimitri Herald Frizkiel. Your brothers."

    Leaning against his chair, Alvaro''s fingertips skimmed his jawline. "I never would have thought that you came from a very prominent family, Eric. It was even rumored in our circles that Frizkiel had long dominated the northern world. Wealth as vast as the oceans. Power, immovable as the mountains."

    "At first, I was hesitant whether my conjectures were right because there are some shops your family doesn''t own and yet you are working in there. Like that convenience store for example . . . And a realization hit me."

    "Those ces you chose to work here in Burberry, they are the ces that Evangeline frequented. *chuckle . . . You really are a stalker, huh? Well, I can''t me you, Evangeline is a woman worth that much trouble."

    Eric, who was quiet from start to finish, finally retracted his eyes from his cup and slowly leaned on the couch. Propping his head against his hand, his voice remained aloof as always.

    "And?"

 Chapter 60 - 14

    "And?" Eric asked,pletely unperturbed.

    Their identities were kept secrets, and they were strictly forbidden to tell the world about their origins, true. But if someone found out about it on their own . . . then they would not deny it.

    Alvaro gotten everything right. Except he didn''t build Snow caf¨¦ for Evangeline. It was all a misunderstanding. He didn''t like tea much, but the woman he likes loves it. He made a random email once to his second brother, asking about teas to get to know what the woman he likes loves to drink.

    However, his entric second brother was so ecstatic and was moved to tears, thinking he developed a love for teas and built a cafe for him to enjoy in Burberry, much to his annoyance. It was not free, though, since any form of help from his family was forbidden. Nheless, he didn''t have to buy one since his entric brother kept sending him all kinds of teas and coffees ever since. Pretending it was all for research, needing his opinion about the taste.

    "Are you going to tell Evangeline?" Eric''s clear eyes turned cold while his voice didn''t hide his warning tone. As much as possible, he didn''t want Evangeline to know. He was afraid her attitude towards him would change.

    Finally revealing a rare smile of pure delight, Alvaro''s eyes twinkled in amusement. He apparently developed this weird hobby of taking pleasure from the misery of others.

    "Take a guess."

    ". . ."

    Instead of pleading and begging Alvaro to zip his mouth shut, Eric''s face remainedposed while saying slowly, "You know, I heard there''s a story in ckPine, and of nothing but forest and vast deste fertile soil. There was this family whonded on thisnd long before religion could even be established. They took upon themselves to develop thend until it was a country of unparalleled nesting grounds for agriculture. And as the years'' progress, this foreign family became the core of the entire country. Though appearing harmless, with a humble fa?ade of developing thends and producing foods throughout the world, in secret, the origin of these family were, in truth, pirates in the seven seas."

    Pausing, Eric''s slender fingers slowly took his cup before taking a sip as if time was on his side.

    "Unknown to the public, the money used in developing ckPine was, in fact, mostly came from these family''s underground dealings of weapons and technologies."

    Eric casually ced his cup and gazed at Alvaro, whose face was turning sinister, a threatening smile tugging the corner of his lips. But Eric wasn''t the least bit frightened.

    ¨¢lvaro''s fingers, which wereced together, stiffened as he leaned closer. His voice slow and low, promising undeniable danger. "Are you threatening me?"

    Eric''s stoic face remained unmoved while he faintly shook his head. "I believe Mr. ¨¢lvaro Cole knows the line that he shouldn''t cross."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Moments passed, and the two men sat there, facing each other in silence. After which, Alvaro''s shoulders trembled while his handsnded on his face,ughter echoing in his mouth.

    <strong>Ahahahaha!</strong>

    "That''s right, Eric! That''s how you should be like! This is exactly how the man Evangeline likes should act!"

    ¨¢lvaro''s maniacalughter echoed in the corners of the emptied second-floor room while Eric didn''t budge from his state. And afterughing some more, ¨¢lvaro gradually regained his calm. He fixed his cor and posture, sleek and elegant.

    "Anyway, Eric. That''s not the important thing that I was going to say."

    ". . ."

    Eric tightened his lips, controlling himself not to frown at the man. ¨¢lvaro was going on, and on only to say at the end that finding out his identity, a secret most guarded, was not the most important thing he was going to say?

    Now I know where Evangeline got her weird personality.

    ----

    The morning sun was raining down hard on earth, yet the wind was blowing a chilly air signifying for the fast-approaching winter.

    Alvaro directly drove towards the airport to pick up Maxine after his conversation with Eric. He was apparently in a better mood, and it was all because he finally got hold the information his family was searching for ages.

    Only a handful of people knew about the existence of Frizkiel, and these people, of course, wanted to create a favorable connection with them. The problem was, all Frizkiel identities were altered and heavily guarded.

    The Cole was searching for this information. Any leads to this elusive family. He was pleasantly surprised that Eric was a member of this n.

    <em>As expected of my cousin, she could tell quality when she sees one.</em>

    He would not tell anyone about what he discovered, mostly because he didn''t want to make an enemy out of the Frizkiel. And also, he didn''t want to implicate his family. The moment he told anyone of this secret, especially to Evangeline, he believed that would be the moment the Cole would fall apart.

    The Frizkiel were old families like them. But he knew how much power and influence they have. Maybe even more so than them.

    He was entric and took pleasure from thrilling situations. Danger had always been like an aphrodisiac to him. The more extreme, the better. However, he was not about to plunge his family into chaos because he spouted a secret that was not his.

    <em>Though subtle hints are okay</em>. <em><strong>*chuckle</strong></em>

    After parking his car, he got out with his sunsses and coat, humming along the way inside the airport. His hands inside his pocket, he leisurely strode towards the waiting area, oblivious to all the hungry stares directed at him.

    "Alvaro!"

    Secondster, a melodious voice rang out, which made the sticky gazes on ¨¢lvaro shifted towards a woman.

    The woman was not a striking beauty. Nevertheless, the onlookers couldn''t help but feel at peace and jittery gazing at her innocent face and smiling eyes. She was not that beautiful, yet she could make anyone think that the world was a much kinder ce to live in from just gazing at her.

    "Sorry, did you wait long?" ¨¢lvaro asked, smiling.

    He removed his sunsses, and Maxine found herself at a loss at the sight of the man''s striking ashen blue eyes. It always never failed to make her, a youngdy raised in the highest etiquette, utterly lost herself.

    Shaking her head, Maxine answered with all smiles as warmth radiated from her. Her doe-like eyes, which were always smiling turned much softer and droopy. She was very enamored at this moment.

    "No. . . the ne justnded a little early."

    Alvaro smoothly took Maxine''s luggage while his other hand remained inside his pocket. "I see. Did you have breakfast yet?"

    Once again, the littledy shook her head, appearing shy and a bit tongue-tied by the surging of happiness to be with the person she loves the most.

    "Let''s get you checked in first, and we can eat breakfast together."

    ¨¢lvaro led the way while Maxine was disappointed. Her feet were refusing to budge.

    ncing at his side, Alvaro noticed that no one was following him. He gazed at Maxine, who was still rooted in her post. She was unmoving while her face held a forlorn look, fingers intecing in front of her chest as if begging for something.

    Inwardly sighing, he removed his hand from his pocket and extended it towards her.

    "Let''s go."

    Maxine''s disappointed face turned bright, illuminating her entire countenance. She momentarily forgot her manners and joyfully hopped towards Alvaro, full of smiles.

    "Yes!"

    ----

    The horizon was turning orange, and the glowing light slowly dimmed as the sky turned dark, ready to end the day.

    Eric hadn''t recovered from the conversation he had earlier with Alvaro, though he appeared alright from the outside. He was thankful that his body had a mind of its own, doing its usual business like a robot while his brain was overheating from all the thinking he was doing.

    As he was preparing hisst day of work at the convenience store, the store phone rang.

    "Hello, Jolly''s convenience store, how may I help you?" he answered rather absentmindedly.

    And as he listened to the person on the other line, his mind momentarily stopped thinking about the conversation he had with Alvaro.

    After a while, he ended the call ¨C¨C his brows in one line.

    Satele, who was at Eric''s side, noticed the changes on the man''s face and asked, "What is it?"

    Eric''s troubled face lit up upon hearing Satele''s voice. Facing her, he inquired, "Do you have any experience being a waitress?"

    Satele was stunned at the sudden question while her head responded in a nod without thinking.

 Chapter 61 - 15

    Alvaro inwardly sighed. He didn''t know how long he had to wait for Maxine to pick a dress. The jolly mood he had that morning was gone, reced by irritation and impatience.

    Still, he maintained his gentleman facade. He had an obligation as the firstborn son of the Cole family, after all. He had to preserve rtions for the sake of the two families.

    "¨¢lvaro, what do you think about this dress?" Maxine asked. Her face showed no sign of exhaustion from the endless shopping.

    Smiling, Alvaro nodded. He was currently sittingfortably on a couch inside a private fitting room of a well-known designer studio at Blue River city''s wealthy district.

    "It looks good."

    He didn''t know how many times he said that phrase that it almost came out from his mouth like automatic.

    While Maxine didn''t mind ¨¢lvaro''sck ofments. Beaming, she sped her hands. "Then, I''ll also take this."

    ¨¢lvaro pursed his lips. His eyes peered at his side where bags after bags of dresses, essories, handbags, shoes, lined the cold marble floor. He didn''t understand why Maxine wanted so many dresses for a birthday. It was not like she would change her dress for every course of the meal.

    At the thought, he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    After paying for the dress, he hurriedly went out of the store with Maxine following behind, still maintaining the fa?ade that he was not in a hurry to go home. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief when Maxine finally showed signs that she was going home.

    His lips opened, wanting to ask her about dinner when he felt a sudden heaviness from his coat. Looking behind his shoulder, he found Maxine''s gaze zeroing on a store. Specifically, at the dress disyed at the storefront.

    They were strolling along the famous shopping district in Blue River City were various luxury and branded stores lined the wide pathway.

    Alvaro cursed in silent.

    Every time that Maxine found something to her liking, she would try it and buy it without a second thought that he was tempted to blindfold her the rest of the day.

    Nevertheless, he pushed back the impatient and irritation boiling inside him and asked in an amodating manner.

    "Should we go in and have a look?"<em> Please say no.</em>

    Beaming, Maxine happily nodded, choosing to ignore Alvaro''s silent plea to go home. After all, this was a rare chance for her to be alone for the whole day together with the man she loves.

    Inside, there were not many people in the store, and ¨¢lvaro and Maxine were pleasantly surprised when they saw a familiar face.

    "What are you doing here?" Alvaro asked while smirking at the man who was busy looking at the dresses like his life depended on it. The man was apanied by scary men with clothes in each hand while the store clerks eyed them at the side, afraid toe any closer.

    Asher, who was engrossed in selecting dresses and essories for his darling Evangeline, stopped and raised his head only to see the only person he didn''t want to see the most.

    "What are you doing here?" Asher asked back. His eyes shifting towards the woman beside his older brother and the frown on his face lessened while his lips quirked in a taunting smile.

    "Maxine, you''re also here? What brings you here in Burberry? Still chasing this man around?"

    Maxine didn''t mind Asher''s disrespectful tone one bit. She was already used to his personality since they were young. She and Asher didn''t get along that much for the reason that she used to cry a lot in her younger days because Asher was always a bully who would say whatever in his mind without filter. Fortunately, she had grown ustomed and immune to it.

    Maintaining a friendly attitude towards his future brother inw, Maxine beamed and answered in her usual friendly tone, "Hello, Asher. It''s nice to see you again. I''m here to attend a birthday party of a friend."

    "Hmm . . ."

    Asher hummed in response before hepletely ignored Maxine and stared at his brother. "And you''re supposed to be apanying her, right?" He smirked. His tone was mocking while his face was very pleased with his older brother''s misfortune.

    He knew his older brother had no feelings towards Maxine. Yet, because of their families, Alvaro had to put up with the woman, which made him feel ted at seeing the rare sight of his older brother being tortured to death. Though Alvaro was utterly masking it with his usual gentleman fa?ade which made him even more pleased.

    Alvaro didn''t mind Asher''s tone of voice and asked in a calm manner, "And what brings you here? Don''t tell me you finally decided toe out and expose yourself to the world?" He chuckled, eyeing the dresses on Asher''s hand rather suggestively.

    Secretly shivering, the men at Asher''s side gawked at each other. This lean man who appeared out of nowhere was mocking their boss, the leader of nightmare, so openly that not even the authority would dare gaze at their boss''s eyes.

    <em>Who is this man?</em>

    Asher''s face turned dim as he barked out, "Stop misleading people with your words. These are for my darling Evangeline! Mind your own business!"

    He snatched a dress and marched on the other side to escape Alvaro''s line of sight.

    The men at Asher''s side all gaped at their boss. Contrary to their expectations, it was their boss who backed out and walked away. Their gazes fell on the lean, handsome man, eyes full of curiosity and reverence before they scrambled, chasing after their boss when they heard his roaring voice.

    "Get your asses here, now!"

    Maxine watched this all happened with a questioning look while she gently tugged ¨¢lvaro''s coat.

    "Is Evangeline the girl he likes? You know, the reason why he decided to stay in Burberry?"

    At first, she was skeptical at Asher liking a woman to the extent of even staying to another country for her. She always knew Asher as a man who was rude and without manners, whether it was a man or a woman he was speaking to. Yes, he had many girlfriends in the past. He was ady killer. But from her knowledge, Asher never gave them even half the attention he was giving to this woman called Evangeline.

    "He must truly love her . . . ," Maxine mumbled in a daze.

    Peering at Maxine beside him, Alvaro didn''tment. Only the Cole''s and their right-hand man, and he guessed, Eric, through Evangeline, knew she was a Cole. In fact, the only woman left in the direct line of the main family. Making her status more important even than his. Making her safety as the most important priority that even her identity was kept from the branch family.

    Alvaro ignored Maxine''s words as he urged, "Let''s go and have you try the dress on."

    Maxine blinked before beaming. Her attention focused on the man she loves once more.

    Meanwhile, the entrance door of that luxurious boutique opened and came in Jen together with Sisley, happily chatting away.

    "I have my father reserved an essory here. One for you and me. It''s a matching pair, and it should arrive here by now from Italy," Jen chattered in excitement as she pulled Sisley along.

    "This is perfect for Angel''s birthday party. You have to look your best since you''re Daniel''s partner."

    Blushing, Sisley giggled. "Jen, it''s fine. I think the price here is too much. You don''t have to."

    Jen rolled her eyes. "Oh, shut up. Don''t give me that. I thought I already told you that money should never be an issue between us. Besides, consider it as my early Christmas gift to you. I''m sure you''ll love it and¨C¨C!"

    Jen''s next words never came out from her mouth. Air was knocked from her lungs while her eyes watered, focusing so hard at that man who was busy picking out dresses.

    <strong><em>Asher Cole!</em></strong>

    Jen''s heart beat a hundred times more, feeling dizzy at the surging blood. Her heart was pounding like crazy!

    She searched high and low for him. Only God knew how much she longed to see him that she almost went mad of thinking about him every day. Only to be caught off guard at meeting him in the most unexpected ces.

    And before she knew it, her feet led her towards him.

    On the other side, Asher was minding his own business at ignoring Alvaro, who was harassing him from time to time while his other attention kept on picking out dresses and essories for his darling Evangeline while his men were very busy licking his boots.

    "Do you think Eva will love this?" Holding the skirt with one hand, Asher asked at particrly no one. Evangeline was in a bad mood recently, and he wanted to cheer her up.

    "Boss, our Queen, will absolutely love everything you buy for her!" one of the men said. His face was stretching to the limits, showing his creepy smile.

    "Yes! Her Highness is very lucky that boss loves her so much!" another chimed.

    "I would bet my life that Our Goddess will absolutely be ecstatic once she sees this, boss! She will love you more than she already does!"

    Asher''s mood turned better at the thought of Evangeline''s happy face.

    Of course, Evangeline''s identity as his cousin was kept a secret from everyone. And only D, his best friend/ right-hand man/ personal guard, knew his true rtionship with her while everyone thought he was courting her.

    He didn''t mind it since it kept men from buzzing around his precious Eva.

    He hummed in satisfaction as he gazed at his haul and signaled everyone to head for the counter. Everyone scurried towards the counter while Asher was thest to walk towards the cashier''s direction, eager and excited to see Evangeline''s happy face.

    However, he stopped when someone blocked his way.

    "Asher Cole," said a sweet voice, which could make any man bewitched.

    But the tone only irritated Asher''s ears. Lowering his head, his intimidating pair of eyesplete with furrowed brows stared at the woman who was blocking his way.

    "Do I know you?" Asher asked in irritation and displeasure.

    Didn''t notice the harshness of Asher''s tone, Jen''s whole view was dominated by Asher''s handsome features that she was left in full reverence and awe. Her feelings for him intensified by the seconds as a consuming desire to take him all for herself subjugated her mind.

    Asher''s brows furrowed even further. His eyes snapped forward, couldn''t stomach the look the woman was giving him. He was oh so familiar with that kind of look. He had gotten it a lot. If it were any ordinary day where he was not in a hurry to see Evangeline''s happy face, he would amodate this woman and fuck her all night. But at this moment, he was in no mood.

    He took long strides, radiating impatience as he passed the woman who was still in a daze.

    Reverting to her senses when Asher unexpectedly took long steps passed her, Jen straightaway followed him. Her smile was a tad bit forced as she stammered. Nevertheless, her tone was haughty and arrogant, while her beautiful face held every bit of her confidence.

    "You probably know me. I''m Jen Combrelle, the prime minister''s daughter." Jogging a bit, she caught up to Asher and blocked his way once more when he showed no sign of stopping.

    Asher, who was impatient from the start, started to get annoyed and angry when the woman blocked his way ¨C¨C yet again. He didn''t even hear what she was spouting.

    "Move ugly! I''m in a hurry!" Asher barked.

    He didn''t wait for the woman to speak and walked passed her. His broad shoulder bumped against hers without a care if she stumbled back. He didn''t pause nor bothered to take a second look.

    He walked towards the counter, paid for his hauls, and stormed out from the store with his men following behind.

    . . .

    . . .

    Moments passed, and Jen was still paralyzed in ce. She didn''t even know what happened. The only thing ringing inside her head was the word ugly, which shocked her entire system.

    She was devastated. Never in her life that she was called ugly even more soing from the man she likes. She was utterly dumbfounded, and her mind even blocked what had transpired while Sisley kept on cheering her from the side.

    On the other side, Maxine couldn''t help but sympathize with Jen. She had first-hand experience of how Asher could be a jerk.

    While Alvaro''s face pretended to be stern and disapproving at his brother''s attitude, but in reality, he wasughing inside at Jen''s miserable face.

 Chapter 62 - 16

    In Blue River City''s Hotel, a procession of high-end luxury cars docked at the entrance. A queue of people in extravagant, designer custom made dresses and suit made their way inside the building. Among them were nock of recognizable faces from politicians, celebrities, business moguls, and of course, nobles. And the highest of the highest in nobilities, the Royals, the King and Queen and the Prince and Princesses of the country of Burberry.

    There were also nobilities from other countries, though much was faces of celebrities far and wide.

    Finely attired attendants shuffled between the guests bearing beverages, alcoholic drinks, delicacies among the other wide selection of snacks.

    Vast open gardens with flowers blooming and perfectly trimmed trees made a private yetfortable atmosphere while the lights were strategically designed, making the venue cozy and romantic.

    People go and about, taking the advantage towork with influential personages. The men mingled and established their connections, and the women chatted with their fellow females.

    But for the two girls sitting at the front row, they were awfully quiet. Jen, the daughter of the prime minister and Sisley, the girlfriend of Daniel Richardson, Prince of Evend. Thus, they were seated at the front row, signifying their rank among the guests.

    Sisley and Jen were in an awkward position since they were the only women who didn''t mingle with the others.

    It was not like Jen at all to stay quiet at the table. She was used to mingling and interact with all the women around whether she knew them or not since she was the daughter of the prime minister. It was her duty to apany her father and make friends with other women in higher society.

    But as of the moment, she was too depressed. In a state of disbelief ever since Asher called her ugly. She refused to believe that the man she loves called her ugly and worse, he didn''t even put her in his eyes. She couldn''t believe her allure and status didn''t move him even a tiny bit. Her mind was nk at the moment while her body was numb, unable to react like a proper human being.

    While Sisley didn''t know what to do, her best friend was so distressed that she wouldn''t even talk to her while her boyfriend left her there to socialize with other men. She couldn''t exactly leave Jen all alone and go with Daniel. Thus, she contented to look around, pretending that she was doing something to escape the weird looks the others were throwing at them.

    Her misty eyes then wandered to her boyfriend. Sadness and fear shed across her pretty face as she gazed at Daniel, who was wearing a custom made, fitted suit, looking all handsome and dignified.

    Lately, Daniel wasn''t affectionate to her as he used to be. She even felt that he was secretly avoiding her for some reason. Their usual dates and going home together were cut short all too fast that she was left at a loss on what was wrong that brought about his sudden change.

    <strong><em>Buzz!</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Buzz!</em></strong>

    When Sisley''s eyes grazed the neers who caught, if not all, then most of the guests'' attention, her mncholic expression turned gloomier.

    <strong><em>Evangeline Heart!</em></strong>

    With her stunning, awe gaping silvery ashen blue dress, emphasizing her every curve while the mermaid skirt swayed tantalizingly together with her every movement. The dress was finish with an borate embroidery done with ashen blue thread almost the same color as her long wavy hair, which was ornamented by a simple headdress with various precious stones in all shades of blue.

    She was glowing under the lights. And with her sharp elegant features, she was so surreal like she was not human at all but an enchanted creature in the destend of snow.

    Her features were like ice, while her personality was like fire. She was the Goddess of fire and ice who made everyone fear the cold, yet craved the burn.

    Face contorting in a frown, Sisley''s anger boiled. She was aware that Evangeline and Daniel had secretly met at a caf¨¦ not long ago. Someone saw them, though she hadn''t asked Daniel about it.

    And Daniel''s sudden changes happened after that secret meeting with Evangeline, which made her mind burst with so much hate for the woman. She couldn''t help but make her conjectures as to why Evangeline was meeting with her boyfriend. And worse, it was night time! And it was only the two of them! And her boyfriend hadn''t told her anything at all! Her mind was overthinking about what they were doing together inside the caf¨¦.

    <em>Is she trying to get back with Daniel?</em>

    Unimaginable fear and jealousy possessed her heart, for she knew that she couldn''tpete with Evangeline if ever. She was terrified that Daniel would leave her and get back together with the woman!

    Due to fear and frustration, as well as the helplessness of her situation, a silent tear ran from her cheek, which she wiped off in an instant.

    She was in love with Daniel for years. There was no way in hell that she would give him up without a fight!

    On the other side, while Evangeline was showered with gazes and gossips, her full attention, however, was scanning the crowds. Her eyes were frantically searching and searching . . . until her gaze met the man who was dominating her entire mind.

    Eric was wearing a fine suit, which differentiated him from the guests, signifying he was a staff of the event. He was busy going around with a tray of drinks in hand. And when their eyes met, he momentarily halted his steps. But he quickly averted his gaze and scurried away from her view.

    Biting her lips, Evangeline''s lc eyes narrowed. Her feet doubled in speed in an attempt to catch him.

    <strong><em>SPLASH!</em></strong>

    She was stopped when a sudden ssh brought her mind back to where she currently was while releasing the pressure from her hand, which was holding Asher''s arm. Composing herself, she peeked behind her.

    All the guests woke up from the trance, and their eyes turned towards the sound.

    At the cobbled pathway where the guests entered and walked like models on a runway, there were ponds at each side of the path. Illuminating the whole catwalk were sculptures of swans, flying fishes, and light orbs like bubbles floating on water. But now, there was an out of ce shadow in the artificial pond, which made the onlookers gossiped in controlled whispers and curious stares.

    Evangeline smirked when she saw who was in the water. It was that girl, Satele Risova, downing the staff''s uniform, soaked from knee to toe. At the side, some women were snickering while their faces held fake concerns.

    It was a no brainer that those women had something to do with Satele ending up in the pond.

    Raising her brow, Evangeline resumed walking, not one bit interested in the drama. But she halted once more when the man beside her had stopped moving. She gazed at Asher, who was still looking back, but the shadows made his face indiscernible.

    <strong><em>Gossip</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Gossip</em></strong>

    "What happened?"

    "Seems like the waitress fell in the water."

    "Such a careless thing. I can''t believe that they hired a clumsy fool."

    Satele lowered her head, but she realized that her hair was tightly raised in a high ponytail, thus unable to hide whatever face she had left.

    She avoided her eyes from the crowds, didn''t want to see their judgmental looks and those hypocritical disy of concern. She bit her lips and red at those women who pushed her when she was just minding her own business of greeting the guests ¨C¨C those women who were at the same school as her.

    "What a useless thing. Can''t even do a simple job and greet the guests. Where did the management find this girl?"

    When she heard the snickers andments directed at her, Satele''s eyes stung while her body shivered. She refused to show any weakness. But try as she might, her limbs were numb from embarrassment and humiliation that it refused to move. She was afraid that if she did, she would fall into the water, face first.

    She was beginning to feel helpless at her current predicament. She wanted to run, yet she couldn''t feel her limbs while the surging blood from anger, embarrassment, helplessness made her dizzy. And the nastyments, hypocritical concerned looks only made her stomach churned, and bile rose to her throat.

    She wanted to run and be out of sight. Wanted to hide, away from the sickening buzzing noises and those malicious gazesced in false concern ¨C¨C but she couldn''t. She couldn''t even breathe normally. Her lips quivered, trying to hold her sob. She couldn''t speak. She couldn''t open her mouth. Afraid if she did, she would really burst out crying.

    <em>Someone . . .</em>

    <em>. . . someone . . .</em>

    <em>. . . anyone . . .</em>

    <strong><em>Save me!</em></strong>

    Her unbending eyes turned clouded and dull, searching for someone she knew who would help ¨C¨C anyone to pull her out of the water.

    Yet only the cold and ruthless gazes reciprocated hers, waiting for her to show weakness to ridicule.

    Biting her tongue, she tried to hold the tears threatening to leave her eyes, but no such luck as a single tear managed to escape ¨C¨C followed by another and another.

    <em><strong>Aldrick!</strong></em>

    <em><strong>SPLASH!</strong></em>

 Chapter 63 - 17

    <strong><em>SPLASH!</em></strong>

    The gossips stopped, and for a while, only the background music and the gentle running water echoed while the gazes of the onlookers shifted yet again.

    "<strong>FUCK</strong>! What the fuck is wrong with these tiles? And why is there a pond in the way? This isn''t a wharf! Are you trying to drown your guests?! Fetch me the management, now!"

    Asher, who was right beside Evangeline, had fallen into the pond causing the guests to gaped, loss for words as they didn''t know what happened.

    A plump man ran towards Asher with beads of sweat dangling on his chubby face.

    "M-Mr. Cole?"

    Asher frowned as he growled, "Are you the manager?! What kind of setting did you arrange for this event, huh?! Your tiles are very slippery, and you have a swamp sprouting out of nowhere! Are you trying to make your guests fall into the water?! Look at me! How do you n onpensating me, huh?!"

    Avoiding any eye contact with the intimidating man, the plump man stammered, "M-Mr. C-Cole . . . d-didn''t you just jump into the wat¨C¨C!"

    "What did you say?! Are you insinuating that I jumped into the water myself? Now, why the hell would I do that? Are you calling me stupid?!" Asher barked, veins popping on his forehead. He red at the plump man like he wanted to roast him for dinner.

    Feeling his hair rose in fear, the plump man took a step back. He was not an idiot. He would never offend someone from the Cole family nor any family present at this event for that matter. Even if it were unreasonable and unfair, when it concerns their guests, it was always their fault. Period.

    "O-of course not! M-Mr. Cole is right. It is our fault for cing slippery tiles in the pathway. We will fix it at once!" Though they were the best non-skid tiles in the market. "We will take full responsibility for this mess. In the meantime, how about I apany Mr. Cole in one of the rooms so you can change?"

    Waving his hand, Asher angrily stomped his wet feet on the stone pathway and raised himself from the pond.

    "No need! Even if you work your entire life, you can never afford a single shoe on my foot! Bring me a towel. <strong>Now</strong>!"

    "R-right away!" The manager wiped away the sweat on his face while he signaled for the staff to put a carpet on the pathway and bring some towels.

    Asher fixed his suit before he brushed his hands through his hair, oozing with confidence and masculinity, looking like he didn''t fell into the pond just now.

    He then raised a brow and asked, "<strong>What</strong>?!"

    All the onlookers readily turned their gaze away. Some even pretended to have a conversation with the people beside them.

    Asher snorted before his head peered over his shoulder, staring at Satele, who was looking at him with questioning eyes before she quickly lowered her head.

    Frowning, he turned his gaze away and sauntered towards Evangeline with his squishy shoes.

    "Sorry ''bout that, Eva. This goddamn tiles made me slip."

    Evangeline raised her perfect shaped brow and twisted her lips in a mocking smile.<em> If slipping is you jumping into the water, then so be it.</em>

    "I didn''t know that you are this chivalrous," she muttered, throwing a side nced at Satele, who was still in the pond before she resumed her walk towards her table.

    Scratching his head, Asher didn''tment and followed after his cousin.

    At the back, Satele didn''t know what to feel at the moment. She refused to believe that Asher did that, so that all attention would divert to him. She refused to ept that she was saved, yet again, by the same man who had been continuously giving her nightmares. She refused to believe that he would do something so idiotic as to actually jumped into the water to save her from the scrutinizing gazes andments.

    She bit her lips, restraining a weak smile. <em>Idiot . . .</em>

    "Are you okay?"

    Satele looked up and saw Eric was already in front of her, extending his hand at her. She dazedly reached out and took his hand before he effortlessly pulled her out of the water.

    "Come on. You have to change your clothes before the party starts," Eric whispered while Satele nodded.

    With the guests'' attention no longer at her, Satele and Eric quietly walked out from everyone''s sight.

    At one of the front row table, Alvaro shifted his head to the side as he covered his mouth with one hand, trying to control hisughter at his brother''s idiotic move.

    Beside Alvaro, Maxine couldn''t help but be amazed by the whole drama. Rather, she couldn''t help but be star-struck to finallyid eyes for the first time at the woman who Asher was in love with.

    "She''s lovely."

    Maxine murmured in a daze. Her tone hummed in awe and envy. No wonder Asher is head over heels in love with her.

    "Of course, she is." <em>She''s my cousin, after all.</em> ¨¢lvaro chimed in casually before sipping his tea.

    The awe and envy in Maxine''s eyes turned to something dark, fogging her mind and heart. Her head snapped towards ¨¢lvaro, face aggrieved and skeptical.

    It was not the first that he praised a woman, but it was certainly the first that he used a tone like that. A tone which was soft and full of adoration that Maxine momentarily lost herposure.

    "I-I-I see . . ." She pursed her lips, her doe-like eyes stared at Alvaro, yet thetter didn''t even as much as nce at her. His gaze was in the direction to where Evangeline and Asher were sitting, full of affection. Even the corners of his lips were raised in a genuine smile.

    Maxine''s eyes narrowed. Her face burned in emotions akin to fear ¨C¨C fear of losing the man she loves for more than ten years.

    Many women tried to catch ¨¢lvaro''s attention, but none seeded. She was happy about it since he showed no sign of interest towards any women in particr, including her. She was alright about it as long as he stayed that way. Because at the end of the day, he would marry her. He would still belong to her.

    But now . . . she was, for the first time, threatened.

    She could tell . . . she could tell it was not only Asher who adore the girl . . . ¨¢lvaro does too . . .

    Maxine clenched her fingers under the table. Her eyes, which were full of nothing but love and happiness, turned red as she stared hatefully at the woman who caught Alvaro''s adoration.

    On the other side, another hateful stare was directed at Evangeline''s table,ing from Sisley and Jen. If gazes could burn, Evangeline would have been ashes by now, blown by the cold wind.

    Jen was about to go crazy from the rising jealousy and disbelief. She couldn''t ept that Asher was courting Evangeline Heart! She couldn''t ept that she could not even get a single nce from him while he was pouring all his attention to a slut of a much lower status than her.

    Gritting her teeth, Jen''s breathing turnedborious. Her nails scraped her palms to control her anger.

    Meanwhile, with all the battling of emotions in the air, Evangeline only felt that the atmosphere around her was tense. Brushing it off with a flip of her hair, she scanned her surroundings, looking for Eric while her beautiful face held a stic smile.

    "Evangeline."

    Upon hearing her name, she eyed the man walking towards her with a beautiful woman in tow, and her smilepletely turned into one of scorn.

    "Mr. Krisnov," she greeted back, refusing to stand as she made herselffortable on her seat while ruthlessly killing that tiny spec of concern when she saw the man''s appearance.

    He was still the same. Handsome as ever even in his forties, wearing an expensive tailored suit. However, she could tell that he lost weight from his more than prominent cheekbones and those unusual sunken eyes.

    <em><strong>Hmp</strong>! He must be enjoying himself with his mistresses.</em>

    Any lingering parental concern burnt to dust, and her eyes excluded coldness more so than before.

    Robert Krisnov''s brows briefly twitched as he maintained his cordial face. He had to greet his daughter at least for appearance sake.

    Robert forced a smile while Cherry Lin maintained her soft motherly fa?ade as she apanied her husband all around.

    Even near forty, Cherry Lin still outshone most twenty-something girls inside the event. Five-foot seven, willowy and a face which was cut out from a men''s magazine. Very much like the older version of Angel Lin.

    Upon seeing Evangeline, Cherry Lin''s soft eyes and kind smile faltered for a mere second.

    "Evangeline, did you already greet Angel a happy birthday? She''s in room 220. You should go and greet her," Robert said, stopping meters away from where Evangeline and Asher were after giving his greetings to thetter, which Asher ignored in response.

    Evangeline''s cold eyes temporarily showed her feelings, and she quickly masked it with indifference as she spoke in a taunting tone, "I think Mr. Krisnov had his memories muddled from years of indulgent pleasures. Have you forgotten? I don''t have any more rtions with your family. Thus, I think it is inappropriate for me to go to a room of aplete stranger."

    Robert''s white face turned red from suppressed anger. He was always infuriated, just speaking to this girl!

    Didn''t want to make a scene, Robert suppressed his tone. He breathed in and out and spoke, hurry in his voice, wanting to end the conversation before he could no longer hold himself.

    "Is that so? Well then, I hope you give your greetingster as it ismon courtesy to greet the woman who invited you to attend to her birthday." I have already acknowledged her presence in front of everybody. I had done my part.

    Not a second longer, Robert stormed away. Though he was angry and frustrated, he also couldn''t stand nor look at Evangeline''s face for long without feeling the guilt rising in his heart.

    Cherry Lin beamed and nodded before she too took her leave. She didn''t say anything, only leaving a smile which said it all.

    <em>I am the winner!</em>

    Asher frowned, wanting to say his piece. But Evangeline was secretly pinching his arm, signaling him not to interfere.

    Clicking his tongue, Asher contended to burn the disgusting pair with his res.

    <em>The first thing you should do when you see your daughter is to ask how she''s doing. Asshole!</em>

 Chapter 64 - 18

    <em><strong>Woah!</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Oh!</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Ah!</strong></em>

    Awes and praises danced in the open air as Angel Lin walked at the cobbled, now carpeted pathway. She was in a strap hourss shaped dress with a volume skirt decorated with borate embroidery of real golden thread. With her slender figure, coupled with her soft and delicate features, the dress suited her indeed quite well. Every male wanted her for themselves while the women felt envious, especially at seeing the man beside her, who was her escort for tonight.

    Aldrick Loire

    An S ss celebrity known throughout the globe. With his impable slick dark brown hairbed to perfection, custom-tailored fitted suitplementing his broad shoulders, subtle muscles hidden beneath his tapered waist, and those long slender legs, made thedies unconsciously gulped while some fanned themselves.

    <strong><em>So hot!</em></strong>

    Angel''s gaze never wavered. Though her eyes were soft and smiling, the feeling she gave off was one of confidence and elegance, garnering the reverence of many who watched.

    Aldrick stole another nce at the woman he likes, the woman he was currently courting. He was feeling so proud and arrogant for, among the many suitors she has, he was the one given the highest honor of being her escort for her twentieth birthday. A privilege that made his heart warm and hopeful, turning his eyes soft and full of affections.

    And when his gaze moved forward, he caught someone, which made his pupils constricted. His heart that was beating nonstop halted.

    At the far end, among the line of waitresses, he spotted one person he didn''t want to see ¨C¨C ever.

    <strong><em>Satele Risova!</em></strong>

    He could still taste the bitterness at the tip of his tongue with the thought of her name and the pain that came with the memories which stirred at the sight of her.

    The jolly mood and the warmth he was giving off turned to ice while his handsome face darkened.

    Noticing something was wrong with Aldrick, Angel took a peek at the man beside her and found him upied. Following his line of sight, she saw a familiar face.

    When their eyes met, she smiled, a smile one of triumph and supremacy while Satele lowered her head ¨C¨C swinging her head away. Couldn''t take another second look at the scene.

    When Eric asked her if she would like to be a waitress at an event, she readily epted when he mentioned the pay. Later, she regretted it when she knew it was Angels Lin''s birthday she was waitressing.

    Satele bit her lip to stop the sob which was suffocating her throat. Her body shuddered from suppressed bitterness and hate and the helplessness of her situation. She couldn''t do anything. Even if she felt overwhelming love towards the man, the man she loves since high school, promising to be together till their hairs turned white ¨C¨C she had to let him go.

    <em>This is all I can do to protect you.</em>

    Even if she suffered every day because of it, she was willing to take it all as long as he achieved his dreams. Even if he hated her, despise her from every fiber of his being, even if he currently loves someone else, as long as he was happy, she was very willing to take all the sufferings for him.

    When tears dripped from her cheeks, she lightly shook her head to remove it and held herself to stop the shaking of her shoulders.

    She couldn''t cry now. She wouldn''t! Not in front of Aldrick.

    And especially not in front of that woman!

    ----

    The partysted until midnight while each and everyone had their own thoughts running all evening.

    After the banquet and cotillion and a few rounds of dancing, Daniel decided to go home since he was not that acquainted with the birthday celebrant. And with that, Sisley too followed.

    While Jen stayed behind not because her father was staying untilter, but because she was not adamant about going home until she talked with Asher. Throughout the night, she didn''t even know what was happening around her. All her focus was on Asher ¨C¨C thinking of ways on how to make him notice her without appearing desperate for his attention. She had to be discrete since her father was around.

    Until finally, she saw her opportunity when Asher left for the toilet, leaving Evangeline behind. She rose from her seat and dashed towards the restroom.

    Meanwhile, ¨¢lvaro and Maxine also decided to return home.

    Unconsciously, ¨¢lvaro rose from his seat and walked towards Evangeline so they could go back together, but a tug on his suit stopped him. Turning, he saw Maxine with her misty eyes and alluring face, looking at him full of affections mix with worry, reminding him that he was together with her.

    Coughing, he smiled. "Mind if I talk to Mr. Nell first? I have something to discuss with him."

    Maxine forced a smile, her face a little upset. Throughout the night, she could count the minutes Alvaro was at her side. Mostly, he was out there, talking and chatting with his fellow businessmen. And now, he still wanted to talk more?

    Was she that dull and unappealing that he chose to talk with older men rather than her?

    Nheless, she nodded. Keeping her grievances to herself.

    Alvaro went towards a group of men and pretended to busy himself talking. But in truth, he was secretly checking Evangeline, making sure that she was alright. There was no way in hell that he would leave first before his darling princess Evangeline did.

    Once more, Maxine was left on the front row, sitting awkwardly. Feeling bored, she decided to chat with Angel, who was surrounded by every highest noble women, not far away from where she was.

    Meanwhile, Evangeline was feeling bored. Her eyes were droopy. But she refused to lose her prey. Her gaze followed a specific person''s every movement, from start to finish.

    She made every opportunity to get close to him throughout the night, yet the man remained elusive as ever. It was like he had an eye at the back of his head, and he could see her approaching as he hurriedly put distance between them once more.

    "Evangeline, you made it."

    Evangeline sighed, thinking the night couldn''t get any worse.

    At the corner of her eyes, she saw Angel approaching with her entourage. She rose to her feet and greeted the approaching women with her famous fake smile. Scanning the crowds, she momentarily stopped upon an unfamiliar face amongst the women.

    Angel must have noticed her stare because she introduced the stranger. "This is Maxine Celestine. She''s Alvaro Cole''s fianc¨¦e. I''m sure you heard about the Cole since you know Asher, right?" Angel''s voice remained even, however, concealed within was something else.

    And of course, those who knew her caught on as one of thedies chimed in.

    "How did you manage to snag someone like Asher Cole? I heard he is a notorious yer. You be careful. He had a reputation of courting women he wants to sleep with." Then thedy smiled rather suggestively.

    Maxine sensed that the atmosphere was somewhat . . . off. She didn''t know much about Evangeline Heart. But the moment Alvaro took an interest in her, she secretly searched about her on her phone and learned that she was the discarded daughter of Robert Krisnov, which made her Angel Lin''s step-cousin.

    Maxine pursed her lips. She was not the kind of person who would watch while the others gang up against one woman. She was breed to be a properdy. She always remained silent whenever the topic would bring disadvantage to her. She was always the humble and polite, perfect, and wless. No fault visible in her whatsoever. Always let people rest their minds whenever they were around her. An elegantdy favored by her household who would never make a misstep.

    However, at this moment, all of those disappeared from her mind, and shepletely took joy at seeing Evangeline being shunned by others.

    "As someone who knows Asher since young. He can be a bit unruly and unrestrained. And he likes women who . . . bring him joy. He must like you for him to stay by your side all this time." Maxine''s smile was a tad bit forced. Her voice and tone were insulting. Evident she was not skilled in concealing her true intentions.

    The women all peered at each other while they secretly threw knowing looks.

    Evangeline frowned as she nced at Maxine, who she thought was meek as amb. Too bad, she chose the wrong side.

    She huffed a dryughed, and said, "You don''t have to worry about Asher and me, Ms. Celestine. I suggest you worry about yourself since I never heard Alvaro mentioned a fianc¨¦e to me before."

    Evangeline''s tone was nonchnt at first, then changing into one of passion at the mention of Alvaro''s name while her smile was very misleading.

    At once, Maxine''s face was dyed red. Her breathing turnedbored. A surging feeling of intense urge to p Evangeline overcame her mind as she took a step forward.

    But Angel blocked her way and thrown a nod at her to calm herself.

    Angel then smiled. "Evangeline, I''m d you could make it! You don''t know how much this means to me!"

    Angel reached out and held Evangeline''s hand, but thetter withdrew and crossed her arms as she sneered.

    "If that''s what you''re here, telling me this fake disy of affection, I''d rather talk to a dog. At least they''re honest."

    The women nced at each other''s frowning faces while Maxine was tongue-tied. Never would she guess that Evangeline would retaliate so openly in front of everyone. She thought that she would at least make cordial conversations amongst the many high nobles present. I mean, who on earth wanted their reputation in ruins? A woman''s status is like their life.

    As usual, Angel didn''t show any signs of getting mad. She just beamed and said excitedly, "Did you see what uncle gave me? It was a whole property in the city center of Blue River! Isn''t your father the greatest?"

    Angel unted. She wanted to see Evangeline''s jealous face but was again disappointed when Evangeline showed no such emotion whatsoever except her usual taunting lips, which made her irked.

    The women around them continued and praised, clearly knew what Angel wanted to do.

    "That''s right. Angel received many gifts. Why don''t you give some to Evangeline?"

    "I saw back then that Aldrick gave you not one but two brand new cars! A Ferrari and a Benz Maybach! He''s soo into you! So envious!"

    "It''s not just Aldrick. Angel has many suitors! The gifts from one of her suitors alone already cause me to be jealous to death. It was a piece of relic jewelry in ancient times wore by an empress! I heard it cost millions of dors!"

    Blushing, Angel''s little voice turned mellow and soft. "Stop it, you guys." She then beamed at Evangeline. "If you want, you can choose among the many gifts. I don''t need that much."

    Smirking, Evangeline''s stoic face didn''t budge one bit. "No need. After all, I''ll feel bad if I take those things from you. I mean, it is the first time that you have so many riches in your hands."

    The smile on Angel''s lips froze, and her face darkened. She never likes it if someone brought her upbringing.

    "Excuse me."

    All the hostile air dispersed when someone barged in. All eyes scrutinized the interloper, and when they saw it was a mere waiter with a nerdy countenance, they no longer paid any attention to him.

    While all women took disinterest at the waiter, Evangeline''s cold eyes sparkled with warmth, and a rare smile blossomed on her lips.

    "Eric."

    She identally let out due to surprise and happiness all at once when Eric finally took the initiative to approach her.

    Of course, Angel didn''t miss the sparks in Evangeline''s eyes as well as the rare smile on her lips. Walking towards Eric, she beamed at him. "Eric, do you need something?"

    Angel smiled her sweetest, enough to make any man fall in a trance by her beauty, but Eric just gave her a single nod as an acknowledgment before he directed his eyes on Evangeline.

    "Miss Heart, Asher Cole told me to escort you first outside of the lobby while he finishes his business," he said, all respectful, not a hint on his poker face that he knew Evangeline.

    Of course, Evangeline didn''t believe those words one bit since she knew Asher''s personality. She shot Eric her most dazzling smile which made all the women present, except Angel, baffled as to why she treated a waiter so . . . intimately.

    But before the women could voice out their thoughts, Evangeline already walked towards the nerdy man.

    "Lead the way, Eric."

    Not replying, Eric bowed at the women and turned around to lead the way only to be stopped when he heard his name from a sweet tone enough to make everyone suffer diabetes from sugar overdose.

    "Eric."

    Both Eric and Evangeline faced Angel, who was all smiles while the women at the back have bewildered faces. Not only Evangeline, but even Angel also showed interest in a mere waiter? Towards a man who was so nerdy and weak-looking that not even a nce was worthy of him.

    shing her photo-perfect smile, Angel said, "Let me be the first to wee you as my personal assistant. I can''t wait to be working with you this weekend."

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric''s calm eyes gradually dimmed while Evangeline''s sweet smile froze. Her questioning eyes snapped at him.

    Stiffly nodding, Eric resumed walking while Evangeline tightly pursed her lips. Her mind was a mess!

 Chapter 65 - 19

    Satele was busy going back and forth, carrying dishes in hands that she didn''t have time to think of her surroundings. After she deposited the tes in the kitchen and went back to the main room to clean the clutters, she bumped against a hard object when she hurried from the hallway.

    <em><strong>Oghf!</strong></em>

    Recoiling a few steps, she rubbed her nose and stifled a low cry, "I''m sorry."

    She didn''t have time to check who she bumped into as she stabilized herself and walked towards the main room in a hurry, only to be yanked back. Her wrist almost ripped from her arm when the force used to pull her arm was exaggeratedly intense!

    "What are you doing here?! Are you following me around?!"

    Satele hadn''t recovered from the sudden pull, which made her dizzy, but the hissing and anger from a familiar voice pushed her back to reality.

    Looking over, her dark violet eyes met with brown ones. Those familiar eyes which made her mesmerized into staring ¨C¨C always.

    "What?! Do you need money again?!"

    That angry voice woke Satele from her trance, and she registered the handsome man before her. Towering above, looking down at her with a dark face. Hate burned in his heart, reflecting in his eyes. His facial expression was one of absolute disdain. Like to him, she was nothing more than a dirty mud stuck on his over-shined shoes.

    To described his facial expression was like describing a nk canvas, ruined by unsightly sttered ink. But this was the way he was looking at her now ¨C¨C like she was nothing but an ident he wanted to forget.

    Satele couldn''t take another second at watching the man she loves showing that kind of face to her. She avoided his gaze, stammering while she defended herself.

    "Y-you''re wrong . . . I-I''m here because of a job."

    Aldrick sneered. "A job? You? You don''t have the qualifications to graze this party even if it is just posing as a waitress."

    Satele''s eyes stung. Biting her lips, she held her sob while the devastating feeling of helplessness and hurt flooded her heart, making her unable to breathe normally.

    It was true that the staffs'' qualifications to serve this party were high. If not for Eric''s rmendation, she wouldn''t be able to take a step inside the lobby.

    Satele wanted to take her hand back with her meager strength. Even after everything that happened, she was still weak every time Aldrick touched her.

    She forced herself to re at him, yet her eyes remained soft whenever she gazed at him.

    "I don''t care if you believe me or not. Let me go. I have a job to finish." She tried hard to make her voice sounded fierce and disgusted, yet she couldn''t. In front of this man, she couldn''t bring herself to hate him even if she pretended to.

    Aldrick, who only now realized that he was holding Satele''s wrist, withdrew his hand away like she had a contagious disease. Feeling disgusted, he quickly took a step back.

    Looking at her with that same disgusted face always reminded Satele of what happened between them. Feeling like rock salts were constantly rubbing against her eyes, every organ of her body felt like they were carved out by knives. Everywhere hurts!

    Feeling a stung on her nose, her throat tightened. She opened her mouth, letting in small breathes while tiny droplets of clear water welled in her eyelids. Fighting with everything she had to keep them from falling.

    "Aldrick?"

    Both Aldrick and Satele turned towards that voice. The former''s pupils that were harsh and full of hate turned softer and full of affections while thetter''s narrowed. A hateful gaze gradually reced the softness in her eyes.

    Angel shifted her doe-like eyes between Aldrick and Satele while a smile was ying on her lips.

    "Aldrick, there you are. My uncle wanted to talk to you."

    Aldrick''s irritated face beamed in a handsome smile, which made Satele''s breathe stuck in her throat while the tears she so desperately held dripped from her cheeks.

    Once upon a time, that smile was only reserved for her and hers alone.

    But now . . .

    Wiping the tears, she pretended nothing was wrong. Fortunately, Aldrick went to Angel''s side and didn''t see her tears.

    Angel and Aldrick smiled at each other before they faced Satele, who was now holding a vacant face.

    "If you''ll excuse me," Satele said, tone dead as her heart. She turned around, wanting to get away from the suffocating scene, which made her sick in hatred and helplessness.

    "Excuse me."

    But it seemed like Heaven was against her today when that annoying voice stopped her. With an unreadable expression, she stared nkly at the approaching Angel, whose face was holding a harmless smile, but eyes glinting in provocation.

    "You''re one of the staff, right? Sorry, but can you apany us? We need someone to wait for us while the men have their chat."

    Angel''s tone was light and very friendly, and there was nothing wrong with what she asked. But only Satele knew that mocking smile and taunting eyes she was showing at her.

    Her lips smacked forcefully in a thin line. She knew what Angel was trying to do. And when her eyes unconsciously shifted to Aldrick, her hate turned to sorrow and pain.

    In the past, no matter what it was, Aldrick always took care of her. He didn''t allow her to do the tiniest bit of work when he was around. But now . . . he just stood there while his eyes watched her coldly ¨C¨C not a trace of that loving smile and tender eyes he used to shower her.

    At the memory of the past, Satele whimpered ever so silently. Couldn''t bear the pain and powerlessness anymore, she bit her lips forcefully until she tasted the metallic liquid from her chapped mouth. The pain helped her numb the emotions wreaking havoc inside her.

    She lowered her head and didn''t utter a word. Afraid a sob would escape her lips, followed by a burst of tears once she opened her mouth. She could only swallow her resentment down her throat and faced the two.

    She took a step towards them, and that was when a warm and somewhat callus hand held her wrist from behind.

    ----

    Asher wet his hands and brushed it against his hair before he fixed his suit. When he was sure everything was perfect, and not a hair was out of ce, he went out of the toilet in high spirits.

    His hands inside his pockets, he strolled down the hallway towards the main room only to be stopped on his tracks when he noticed three people barging the path. Something seemed to be going on based from the tense air around those bunch.

    His brows furrowed before he shrugged his shoulders and took another path back towards the main room. But when he heard that familiar annoying voice, he halted once more.

    "You''re one of the staff tonight, right? Sorry, but can you apany us? We need someone to wait for us while the men have their chat."

    Asher narrowed his eyes as he walked towards that direction. Now that he had a somewhat clear view, he noticed that the girl wearing a waitress dress was very . . . familiar.

    <em>That girl again!</em>

    Rolling his eyes upwards, he couldn''t help but feel helpless and a little irritated that every time he saw that woman, she was always in trouble.

    He didn''t want to stick his nose in other people''s business. It was not his style.

    But every time, that face, that face which was so alluring and helpless while her eyes were unyielding and fierce when he fucked her senseless that night, kept appearing in his mind. And before he knew it, his body already reacted ¨C¨C much to his annoyance.

    Like what was happening now.

    Once more, he found himself beside her, holding her wrist, talking shit.

    "There you are. I''ve been looking all over for you. Come here, woman!"

    Asher pulled Satele and ignored the others.

    Stunned at the appearance of Asher yet again, Satele''s mind went nk, and she couldn''t react when he pulled her.

    Though Asher appeared like he used too much force, in truth, Satele didn''t feel any force at all. His touch was light like he was afraid the tiniest pressure would snap her bones into two. But she didn''t move from her spot. She just stared nkly at Asher, which made him knit his brows.

    "What? Move woman!" Asher barked but stopped when Angel''s voice resounded.

    "Mr. Cole, it''s an honor that youe to my birthday party." Angel smiled, didn''t mind one bit that Asher didn''t even put her in his eyes.

    Continuing to ignore the annoying woman, Asher used a bit of force to pull Satele''s hand, which made thetter finally responded. When Satele registered what was going on, instead of taking the opportunity to get away from Angel, she instead turned her head towards Aldrick ¨C¨C praying that he wouldn''t misunderstand as to why Asher was pulling her hand.

    Her eyes, which were helpless and a bit hopeful,pletely turned dull when Aldrick just stared at her with his usual contemptuous look.

    If it were in the past, any slight graze from a man on her skin, Aldrick would burst in a jealous fit, which she often loves to tease him because of it.

    But now . . .

    While Satele became a lifeless doll, Angel continued and beamed.

    "Mr. Cole, I heard you are currently courting my cousin?" Angel''s smile grew wider when Asher eyes finally locked at her, and her heart leaped, and she momentarily cked out.

    It was no rumor that the Cole brothers were good looking. Especially those dark onyx eyes, which were always angry and intimidating, yet it only added to his manly appeal. Making every woman want to conquer him to see those angry eyes softened and smile.

    Composing herself, Angel continued, "I know that Evangeline may be a handful, but she is alone right now. I worry about her." She beamed and added, "I''m d there is someone like you who is taking care of her."

    She then avoided her eyes, unsure if she should continue. But her words still escaped her lips in a whisper as if she was talking to herself. "Though . . . Evangeline already like someone else . . ."

    Asher didn''t respond. He looked at Angel intently, which made thetter''s scalp tingled while the smile on her face faltered when Asher smirked.

    "Evangeline isn''t a princess like you that she needed someone to take care of her. She''s a Queen. She got her shit under control."

    Asher then dragged the still unmoving Satele by the hand and walked away. Before they could take another step, however, an angry voice called out.

    "Hey!"

    Aldrick, who was quietly watching at the side, was fuming with anger when the woman he likes was insulted in front of his eyes. His heavy footsteps echoed towards Asher''s direction and stopped beside Angel. Snorting, his face was dark and menacing as he spoke.

    "Who do you think you are? A woman is talking to you properly, and yet you are rude to her? The Cole raised their young so well. Such a prestigious family didn''t teach their young master some manners?"

    Since Aldrick was five years older than Asher, he didn''t use any respect while he inserted his supremacy.

    At Aldrick''s sudden outburst, Satele was again reminded of those times when Aldrick defended her to the extreme ¨C¨C even shielding her from his family.

    But this time, it was not her anymore. It was for another woman.

    Satele''s chest hurt, feeling like her heart was squeezed until no blood remained.

    Asher felt that Satele froze while her hand, which he held, turned cold. He made a quick nce at her and noticed that she was very pale and seemed to be having difficulty breathing.

    A burst of worry he didn''t know existed for another woman besides Evangeline and his mother, upied his heart. He even forgot in an instant his rising anger upon what the bastard said to him as Satele was now upying his full attention.

    "What''s wrong?" Asher asked, which made Aldrick''s already darkening face contorted more from being ignored.

    Satele couldn''t handle seeing Aldrick even for another second. Any more of this and she would really burst out crying.

    She shook her head and looked at Asher beside her.

    Any shred of anger thoroughly vanished from Asher''s heart at the sight of Satele''s pale face, red cheeks, and those alluring violet pair of misty eyes that were pleading at him.

    Heat shot through his body at the tempting sight, feeling that annoying horny cock stirred in excitement. He quickly, yet excruciatingly pushed his lust at bay while masking his voice with irritation. Didn''t want to acknowledge what the woman was secretly doing to him.

    "Let''s go!"

    Asher barked and pulled Satele along. This time, Satele moved together with his pace, not daring to turn around even if Aldrick''s angry voice resounded.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you¨C¨C!"

    Angel stopped Aldrick from chasing the two. Her sweet and mellow voice pacified his anger and resentment almost in an instant.

    "It''s fine, Aldrick. Maybe Mr. Cole is a little tired and in a bad mood."

    Aldrick sneered. "Even so, that''s no way to treat ady. Maybe that great cousin of yours said some nasty things about you to him?"

    Throughout the years he was courting Angel, Aldrick knew about the rumors regarding Evangeline Heart. Though Angel always defended the despicable woman, it was engraved in his mind that Evangeline was a vile person.

    He was helpless as to why Angel even defended her. No matter how much he tried to persuade her not to concern herself with Evangeline, but his Angel was a beautiful and kinddy to the core!

    Angel''s smile was awkward as she said, "Evangeline lost her mother, and then uncle married my aunt. It must have been hard on her. I can sympathize with why she turned out that way."

    Aldrick frowned and made a sidement, "Still, it''s not an excuse to justify what she''s been doing. Angel, you''ve been through a lot at a young age even more so than her, and yet you turned out like this. I believe it''s the person''s problem, not the circumstances."

    Angel didn''t speak. She only stered an understanding smile, hiding the pleased glint within the depth of her eyes.

 Chapter 66 - 20

    Alvaro was discussing business with some men when he noticed that Evangeline was surrounded by women led by Angel Lin. And to his amazement, he even found Maxine in the group.

    He was about to excuse himself and go to Evangeline when at the corner of his eyes, he caught Eric at the side, not far from where Evangeline and the others.

    His thin lips, which were smiling all the time, was raising more than usual while he continued to talk with the group of old men, asionally ncing at Evangeline''s direction from time to time.

    If Eric couldn''t handle the situation, he would personally step in.

    But apparently, Eric had it all under controlled when he saw he led Evangeline out from the main area where the party was being held. And since the party was almost over and all that remained were the aftermath which wasworking for the men and gossiping for the women while cleaning for the staff, no one noticed a thing when Eric and Evangeline disappeared. Except for him, that is.

    After some time, he excused himself from the conversation when he saw Maxine was walking towards him. He didn''t want to have a business conversation with a woman around. It would onlyplicate things. But more importantly, he didn''t want to introduce her as his fianc¨¦e like what she was secretly spreading all-around ¨C¨C much to his annoyance.

    Though he admitted her move irritated him, in the end, that was where they were headed anyway. Heforted himself in thinking that way since it somewhat calmed his nerves.

    Walking to her, he smiled. "Sorry for making you wait. I should probably take you home now. It''s gettingte."

    Maxine was still in a daze. Evangeline was upying her mind and the corroding feeling of extreme jealousy at overthinking of what she said. Based on the way she was intimately speaking Alvaro''s name, they already knew each other from before. And this was making her crazy!

    She kept reminding herself that it was only natural that Evangeline and Alvaro knew each other. Asher is ¨¢lvaro''s brother after all, and Asher is courting her.

    Nevertheless, Evangeline''s intimate way of calling Alvaro''s name made her mind overthink of situations that she and ¨¢lvaro might be in a secret rtionship that she shuddered in fury at the thought.

    "What''s wrong?"

    At the sound of ¨¢lvaro''s voice, Maxine was stunned. Her burning eyes softened when she gazed at him, who was now standing in front of her.

    "N-nothing . . . I''m just . . . tired." Maxine smiled, yet her smile didn''t reach her eyes.

    ¨¢lvaro knew something was wrong with her, yet he chose to ignore it. Smiling kindly, he walked ahead. "Let''s go home then. You should rest. You have an early flight tomorrow, right?"

    Maxine, who was about to follow Alvaro, stopped. "Y-You . . . you won''t be going back with me?"

    ¨¢lvaro answered in a nonchnt tone as he walked ahead, "No, I have something more to do here."

    The night sky showed no stars tonight while chilly breeze continued to blew nonstop. But Maxine couldn''t feel the cold. Her whole body was burning!

    In the past, she wasn''t suspicious one bit even if Alvaro was going here and there. Even if he was out of her sight for months. But now, now that he showed interest towards a woman, she couldn''t help but be skeptical as all indecent thoughts surge inside her head which made her blood boil in hatred and jealousy towards that woman ¨C¨C towards Evangeline Heart!

    ----

    It was eleven at midnight, and the road was incredibly smooth to travel. Though the same couldn''t be said about the two people who were currently riding an expensive white Rolls Royce.

    Sisley was ncing at Daniel from time to time. It was not like them to be this quiet. In the past, they always have an unlimited topic to talk about. Buttely, no matter how much she racked her brains for so many things to discuss, Daniel would kill it with a one-liner sentence.

    "D-Daniel . . . ," Sisley started.

    "Mmm?" Daniel responded with an absentminded hum. His eyes glued on the road.

    Sisley''s rather pale cheeks showed a light tint of red while her fingertips tapped against the other, appearing shy.

    "A-about Christmas . . . we haven''t discussed where to celebrate yet. Since you''ll be at Evend the whole two months'' holiday, we only have this week to prepare and choose where to go."

    Daniel briefly looked at Sisley. A sh of something like guilt and shame appeared on his handsome face before he quickly zeroed his eyes on the road once more.

    His voice was a little weak and low and a bit . . . sorry. "Sisley . . . I . . ."

    When Sisley sensed that Daniel was about to say something which would leave her heartbroken, she interceded, "Uhmm . . . i-if you''re busy . . . then it''s fine. We can do it after you returned."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel already steeled himself to break things off with her. But the one thing that he couldn''t bring himself to do was to break up with her so sudden which would surely leave her in pain. It was why he resolved that he would gradually avoid and be cold towards her whenever necessary. In that way, she would be prepared and that, in the best possible oue he hoped, she would hate him and be the one to break up with him.

    However, from her constrained whimpers and slight shaking of her shoulders, holding her sob so she wouldn''t bother him, made his resolve crumbled bit by bit. After all, he still likes her. And the guilt he was feeling was drowning his determination, and he identally blurted out.

    "Something came up, and I''ll be returning to my country ahead of schedule. But I promise, after my return, we''ll n ourte Christmas together."

    Sisley''s reddened face from suppressed crying lit up. Though she was still disappointed, she felt a little better at Daniel''s promise.

    Wiping her tears, she nodded. "Mm . . ."

    Daniel smiled, yet his eyes heldplicated emotions he couldn''t say ¨C¨C for now.

    Forcing his gaze on the road, the tense silence continued between them until they reached Sisley''s home.

    . . .

    . . .

    Daniel was still berating himself for the blunder he said that he didn''t notice Sisley hadn''t left his car and was looking at him a bit different.

    After a moment more, he finally turned towards her when he felt that something was odd. And the moment heid eyes on her face, his pupils constricted while his body burned in agitation.

    This was a first that she was making that kind of face. But it was certainly not the first that he received that kind of look from women.

    Those eyes were zy while her face was flushing red. Those lustrous lips were moist and redder than usual, and a little swollen while a puff of hot air was steaming from her parted mouth.

    What a sultry look that could entice any man to lose control!

    Daniel was now panicking and a little aroused. He was not innocent at what Sisley was hinting at him.

    Gulping, he forced himself to look away and coughed to remove the lump in his throat. "You should go inside and rest. It''s alreadyte."

    Pretending nothing was wrong, he avoided any eye contact. He was afraid that if he stared into her eyes, his self-control would break due to the almost two years of abstinent brought mostly because of his rtionship with Evangeline, which remained wholesome in the past that they had been together.

    Though he wanted to have sex with Sisley so badly, it was purely out of lust and nothing else. He was afraid he would¨C¨Cno, he would surely regret it if he did lose control.

    At the thought, he somewhat regained his calm.

    Though not the same could be said about Sisley. Her lips quivered, restraining her cry when she felt not only rejection but also shame and disappointment. It felt like she was stripped naked and forced to parade down the street for everyone to see.

    She was so ashamed of herself that she didn''t know what face to make. Her skin tingled in an ufortable way like tiny ants were biting her flesh. She just wanted to hide from view!

    She squealed a dry sob and choked out the words in a hurry, "I-I''ll see you tomorrow."

    After she mmed the car door shut, she bolted inside her house without looking back.

    Sisley closed the door and leaned against it as she gradually slid down. All strength left her while she couldn''t feel her limbs. She didn''t know what happened and she burst out crying.

 Chapter 67 - 21

    Storming out from the hallway, Asher burst into the main area where the party was held, still holding Satele''s hand.

    Narrowing his eyes, he gazed in the direction of that now empty table. He shifted his head left and right in a hurry, searching for Evangeline only to see unfamiliar faces. Even he couldn''t find the shadow of his brother.

    He let go of Satele''s hand and fished his phone inside his pocket. He was about to call Evangeline only to see that she left him a message.

    <strong>[I''ll be going ahead. Don''t look for me]</strong>

    He checked his surroundings, and when he didn''t find Eric anywhere, he had a rough idea of what happened.

    ". . ."

    Satele peeked at Asher when the air around him turned tense and stifling. She shivered when she saw those piercingly intimidating eyes constricted into a dot, and under the dim lights, the shadows only made his ruthless countenance even more menacing.

    It was a first that she saw him like this, and she unconsciously shrunk, wanting to make her presence more minuscule as she slowly crept away from him.

    The moment she took a single step back, Asher grabbed her wrist, and with a gloomy voice which made her hair stood on end, he said, "Come with me and keep mepany."

    ----

    Alvaro was driving Maxine back to her hotel at the dead of the night, feeling a little exhausted and worn out. It had been days since he hadst fallen asleep on time, and thete nights of staying awake were catching up to him.

    He stepped on the gas to feel the rush of adrenaline to keep him awake. And since the road was near empty anyway, he might as well take the advantage.

    Beside him, Maxine was helpless and disappointed that what little time she had with Alvaro was reduced to half as they sped towards her hotel.

    It didn''t even take fifteen minutes before they arrived inside the hotel''s parking lot.

    Alvaro was still a bit groggy fromck of sleep and didn''t notice that Maxine had no intention of going out from his car.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    In the end, it was Maxine who couldn''t take the silence any longer and asked, "Do you want toe up first and have some coffee before you go? It''ll help you in staying awake."

    "No need," ¨¢lvaro answered in an instant, which left Maxine a little lost in what to say next.

    Starring at him, her eyes softened and zed. Her face was a little flushed while her voice turned pleading.

    "Won''t you apany me for a little while?"

    Alvaro''s calm eyes turned alert. Peering at Maxine, he knew what she wanted. He was somewhat startled since this was the first time that she hinted this kind of intimacy. She was always prim and proper, pure and innocent, ever the conservative one whenever she was around him.

    If it were another woman with this kind of beauty, especially with that pure and innocent face, he wouldn''t waste another second and fuck her inside his car. Tainting that pure image of hers until she was a hot sticky mess begging for more.

    But this was Maxine Celestine, the precious granddaughter of his grandfather''s close friend.

    If his grandfather knew that he fucked his precious friend''s granddaughter, he would skin him alive and rub salt on his bloody flesh ¨C¨C no doubt about it.

    He puffed aughed as he said gently yet sternly, "Go upstairs and take a rest. I won''t disturb you anymore."

    ". . ."

    Maxine''s smile was awkward as she pinched her arm. "A-Alright . . . good night then."

    "Mmnn . . ."

    The moment Maxine walked out from his car, Alvaro waved at her goodbye, and the sound of the roaring engine zoomed towards the main road.

    The color of Maxine''s eyes dimmed while her lovely face turned darker by the second. It wasn''t a secret to her that Alvaro and Evangeline stayed at the same condo.

    cing her thumb on her lips, she chewed on her nail, thinking about something.

    ----

    On a side note, as everyone was busy with their thoughts and happenings, Jen was still racking her brains out, searching for Asher from all the toilets the venue had. But she still couldn''t find where Asher had gone.

    She was about to go insane. She wanted to weep due to frustrations while her heels were killing her, running here and there.

    <em>Asher where are you . . . ?</em>

    ----

    Meanwhile, at a bar not far away from the venue, Asher was drowning in shots after shots of tequ while Satele wasmenting on how did things turned out like this.

    Not only that, her mind was preupied with the thought if she could still receive any payment after that blunder, which was not her fault at all. Those women pushed her, but she was the one who got scolded while her pay got deducted. And now that she was here, apanying this man against her will while her fellow staffs were cleaning the clutters . . .<em> I guess I have to say goodbye to my pay.</em>

    At the thought, she stole a shot of tequ from Asher''s hand and drank it in one shot. Her face contorted in bitterness while her throat burned, causing her eyes to water.

    "Ah . . . My money . . . all that work and in the end . . . I won''t receive any pay . . . What shitty luck . . ."

    Asher''s eardrums pricked at Satele''s constant prattling, and he finally snapped in irritation.

    "What?! What are youining about? I''ll goddamn pay your whole night!"

    Satele couldn''t retort back for a moment, and she shot him a re. She needed the money, and she wasn''t willing to go home empty-handed after shebored the whole day. She must at least get something out of this situation, or she couldn''t sleep out of frustration.

    She imed and asked shamelessly, "Give me five thousand. That''s my pay for the whole day as a staff there. I won''t even ask for the time I wasted on you tonight."

    Asher sneered. Still, he picked his phone, and a few minutester, Satele felt her phone vibrated. When she checked, her eyes darkened while indecent thoughts invaded her mind when she saw Asher deposited fifty thousand instead of five. She hissed, voice low and venomous, "What do you think you''re doing sending me fifty thousand? I won''t sleep with you even if you pay me a hundred."

    ncing at her, the corner of Asher''s eyes held scorn while he snorted. "What are you talking about? If I wanted to sleep with women, I don''t need to pay ''em. They willingly offer themselves on my bed even if I don''t ask."

    He then winked at her, causing Satele to be at a loss for words, feeling the temperature went up to forty degrees. So hot!

    She didn''t know if it was from embarrassment or the handsome man that she found herself totally red and burning while her throat ached for cold freezing water. She lowered her gaze as she coughed, pretending to be annoyed as she barked out, "I don''t need your forty-five thousand. Five is enough." Though she didn''t make any effort to return the extra money.

    Asher snorted in disdain. He then gulped another shot before saying, "Stop pretending and ept it. Consider it as payment for your time apanying me."

    He sized her up and down and smirked. His gloomy and foul mood somewhat turned better when he saw her puffing red face. She was fierce as a tiger and adorable like a cub!

    "Don''t worry. I''m not the kind of guy who forces women. It is always the women who force themselves to me. And besides, you''re far too inexperience for my taste. Once is enough for us, little girl."

    Satele''s ears burned crimson while her pinkish face turned even fiercer and flustered. Eyes glossy with anger, her nose perked a snuffle. "Y-You! You perverted asshole!"

    Asher grinned when he saw that she was a little tipsy yet was still growling like a kitten. He didn''t know why he was amused at teasing her. Maybe because it was that adorable face she was making. Face which was flushed, looking aggrieved. Eyes which were zy as if about to cry yet still retained its fierceness. Perky nose gradually turning red as if she had eaten something spicy. And those adorable pouty lips which were so moist and soft ¨C¨C agh . . . so tempting!

    Many women were sporting that kind of face, but he didn''t know why he particrly likes the one she was making. Maybe because he knew she was not faking it?

    His thoughts were disturbed when she spoke.

    "Why me anyway? I''m sure, like what you said, others are dying for your attention."

    Asher pretended he heard nothing as he drunk another shot. He remained silent since he didn''t have any words to defend himself.

    Should he say, he likes herpany, specifically likes the face she was making ¨C¨C under his dead body! His brain would automatically delete anything with a like before it could evene out from his mouth in disguised ridicule.

    Then, should he lie and say he had enough of those kinds of women and needed a change of scenery? That sounded so pretentious, and he could already hear the cracking sound of his pride ¨C¨C so no.

    While Asher had internal chaos, expertly masking it with nonchnce, Satele was not ustomed to him being passive and tried to break the silence.

    "I don''t know you also have times where you feel troubled."

    Not looking at her, Asher replied coolly, "I can''t?"

    "No. It''s just . . . not like you."

    Looking at her, he grinned. "Then what am I like?"

    "An arrogant yboy who only knows how to enjoy himself," Satele said without a second thought.

    Asher burst outughing while he patted Satele''s head, which made thetter re at him before she swatted his hand away.

    "Well, this arrogant yboy certainly enjoyed fucking you that night."

    Heat crept from Satele''s toes up to the top of her forehead like she would burst out at any moment. Satele was so red while her face didn''t know what expression to make, which made Asher burst outughing even more.

    "You hooligan!"

    Satele hit Asher''s arm, voice quivering and eyes shifting left and right, checking if someone heard him.

    To her relief, they were in a private area where the only people were them.

    "Can you not make careless remarks out in public?"

    Asher grinned. The matter with Evangeline was pushed behind his mind as he asked in a yful tone, "What''s wrong, sweetheart? Embarrassed?"

    ring at him, Satele didn''t retort while she lowered her head. She was getting dizzy from a shot of that ss, and the effect was starting to kick in, making her somewhat unable to think.

    Asher didn''t bother Satele anymore when she quieted down. Looking at the shot ss in his hand, his face darkened. The memory of Evangeline, together with Eric, was resurfacing inside his mind once more.

    He didn''t know how to describe his emotions. He was about to die from frustrations and disappointments while he also wanted to kill Eric from anger. It felt like he was the one whobored day in and out for two years to plow the fields until harvest sprouts, and yet, some stranger stole all his food ¨C¨C leaving nothing behind even the roots.

    Sighing, he swigged another shot. He was about to order one more when his right arm felt heavy. ncing to his right, he found Satele sleeping against his hand. Red was the color of her face, lips swollen and moist.

    Without thinking, he gulped when his throat felt like something was rubbing sandpaper against it.

    He removed his eyes from her face only to regret his decision when his gaze traveled to her neck down to her modest breasts, which were unnoticeable because of her staff''s uniform.

    He shook his head when the image of her sultry appearance, while he was on top of her, kept reying in his mind.

    He gulped another shot before calling it a night.

    "Hey, wake up," he said, poking her on the cheek while she groaned in protest without even opening her eyes, remaining dead asleep.

    Asher rolled his eyes and sighed. <em>This woman is nothing but trouble!</em>

    His patience was wearing thin as he, too, was beginning to feel the effects of the alcohol. He pulled her and gently flung her over his shoulder before walking out of the bar.

 Chapter 68 - 22

    Stars twinkled over the midnight sky. The only sound puncturing the quiet night were the crashing of waves against the shore.

    A gentle yet chilly breeze drifted across Evangeline''s mesmerizing face, and the salty ocean smell tickled her nose. The foams created from the waves against the shore sparkled in glowing blue dusts, illuminating the dark. It created a dancing sea of stars reflecting on her astonished lc eyes while she stood there, still as a sculpted ice statue.

    The ce where Eric brought her was literally a sea of stars!

    Her hand itched to feel that firefly-like glowing foams, and she unconsciously reached out.

    "I won''t touch it if I were you. Those are firefly squids. They emit a blue glow produced by the moonlight captured by their outer membranes."

    At the mention of squids, Evangeline hastily retracted her hand, and her eyes locked at the man behind her, standing with no emotion on his face wearing only his vest and pants. His coat was long ago, draped around her shoulders, which made her feel warm throughout the journey.

    She never dared to make a sound nor ask any question when Eric led her to ride a taxi and stopped here. She was afraid that any slight disapproval orint from her, he would change his mind and avoid her once more. That was how much she unknowingly yearned for hispany.

    Smiling, she said, "It''s a lovely ce, Eric. How did you find it?"

    Eric ced his hands inside his pocket and answered, "An ident. I found this ce one time when I took a detour from work. I guess this is the reason why this city is called blue river."

    He then added with a slight tilt of his head, a soft smile ying on his lips, "Come with me. I''ll show you something more interesting."

    Evangeline beamed, yet her bright smile froze when she almost slipped out from her heels. Frowning, her head swept her shoes drowned by the soft sands.

    She clicked her tongue and bent down to remove her heels.

    Only, Eric was much faster.

    Evangeline was stunned to find him appearing in front of her out of nowhere and without warning, he kneeled on one knee to personally remove her shoes.

    She felt something tickling her toes, which crept to her head, and she unconsciously let out soft giggles. But Eric was too focused on removing her heels that he didn''t stop nor paused from what he was doing.

    By the time she recovered from her giggling, one-sided romantic state, Eric already stood with her shoes in hand while his other hand reached out to her, which she readily epted.

    Even the freezing night breeze couldn''t withstand the warmth Evangeline gave off when she held his big, warm callous hand.

    Smiling even more, she let Eric led her towards the secluded bundles of rocks that formed a cave. Her breathing hitched in her throat while her eyes wandered in the direction of the streaming from inside the deeper parts of the cave and drifted towards the ocean.

    And before she could ask Eric''s intentions of bringing her here, she heard a thud and the startling smashing of waters against waters, disturbing the peaceful atmosphere.

    She turned to him and found herself unable to form the words which got stuck in the traffic of questions inside her brain.

    Eric was now standing on a boat. It was nothing fancy, some pieces of wood and logs put together, which could carry two persons. And at the side of the small ship, there was a stick for navigating.

    Evangeline blinked. Didn''t even saw that boat there. And before she could let out her voice, Eric''s hand, which held hers moments ago, was now extending towards her once more ¨C¨C waiting for her hand to envelop his.

    Couldn''t help a smile, she decided to remain quiet. Didn''t want to ruin the romantic moment with her needless questions.

    Once she rode on the boat, with little difficulty considering her dress, Eric navigated the small ship towards the deeper parts of the cave, silent and expressionless. But beneath his eyesid conflicting feelings.

    While Evangeline, on the other hand, enjoyed the slow rocking of the boat and the serene night together with the man she likes. She closed her eyes to savor the moment.

    Though she was drowning with questions, she didn''t want to ask for she didn''t want to ruin this rare moment she had with him. She pushed those questions at the back of her head.

    When the boat stopped moving, she opened her eyes, and a gasp escaped her lips.

    If the sea of stars made her breath hitched, this scene before her made her feel like she was transported in the universe where only the stars sparkled before her eyes. She didn''t expect that the unappealing cave would hide something so breathtaking inside.

    Twinkling turquoise illuminated the darkness, appearing like emeralds dancing all around while the rippling water reflected the sparkling clouds of dusts. Nothing but tiny glittery moons sparkling everywhere!

    She was hypnotized, stealing her breath away!

    Smiling from ear to ear, she nced at him and saw that he was already intently staring at her, a small smile ying on his lips.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    For a while, the two were just staring at each other. Though their faces were calm, harboring smiles, their eyes, however, glinted in different emotions, reflecting the sparkling wonders of the enchanted cave.

    After a period of time, Eric broke the silence, and his low, somewhat hoarse voice echoed in the cave.

    "Happy birthday, Eve."

    ". . ."

    The different lights reflecting on Evangeline''s eyes intensified, and her blurred vision mirrored Eric''s smiling face.

    Once upon a time, her favorite day was her birthday. She was showered with gifts, delicious foods, attention ¨C¨C it was her special day. But the happiest part was when her father and mother vacant that one day for her. They would spend it together, one whole happy family. But as the years went by, as her father gradually disappearing from her birthday, as she watched her mother smiling at her with reddened eyes, her love for her birthday turned to hate that she even detested just mentioning it. She even forgot about it.

    Only, Angel kept on reminding her when the wretched woman changed her birthday to that exact date as hers.

    But now . . .

    Just like he changed the ugly memories whenever it rained, he once again turned something unmemorable . . . into a memorable one.

    Her lips quivered, didn''t know what to say nor do while her cold facadepletely melted. If she was the deadly ice sculpture that everyone scurried away from the freezing fog she released, now . . . she was a clear puddle as warm as the hot spring and mellow and docile as a sereneke.

    For a moment, Eric found himself unable to turn away. His pupils constricted, zeroing on the beautiful woman sitting opposite him while he stood at the other end, gazing down at her. Her face was supple and incredibly soft while the sparkle of lights and the bluish water glowed against her almost translucent skin.

    He unconsciously tightened his fingers when he had that undeniable urge to touch her while all of him screamed to ravish her then and there. He shifted his gaze when his self-control showed signs of cracking from the alluring submissive face she was showing.

    Clearing his throat, he broke the heated silence between them. "It was ¨¢lvaro who told me."

    Evangeline''s eyshes fluttered while her cheeks blossomed a rosy pink. Eyelids dropping down, appearing shy as she whispered.

    "Mmm . . . Thank you . . ."

 Chapter 69 - 23

    After what felt like an eternity in that surreal cave, Eric eventually escorted Evangeline back to her unit. It was already at the early hour of the morning, and the night sky gradually brightened.

    "Thank you, Eric. That was the best birthday ever since I can remember." Evangeline beamed, stopping in front of her door. But Eric remained silent as ever.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline sensed that something was odd with the silence. The light, romantic atmosphere moments ago entirely vanished, reced by something heavy. Like someone died or something. Throughout the journey home, Eric did not say a single word, which made her apprehensive.

    She stared over and found him already staring at her with aplicated gaze while his face returned to its usual stoic look.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    Eric remained pensive, his eyes turning dull and lifeless.

    "Angel Lin . . . about what she said . . ."

    At the mention of Angel''s name, Evangeline''s soft pupils turned fierce, and her mellow countenance froze, emitting freezing fog.

    She smirked. The questions that got stuck in her mind like a piece of sharp bone plunging her throat was plucked, and she asked with a more than threatening tone.

    "What did she mean by being her personal assistant this weekend?"

    She was now back to her arrogant and haughty self. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, her eyebrow rose in a condescending manner, waiting impatiently for Eric''s exnation.

    On the contrary to his emotionless face, Eric''s head was in a tangled mess of emotions that he couldn''t smooth out. He had conflicting feelings throughout the journey, silently contemting whether to tell Evangeline or not. But then again, she would eventually found out about it. It was best if the news came from his very mouth.

    Rather, he was in an extremely lousy mood. He didn''t n of saying anything because it was her special day. He honestly didn''t want to ruin it. But thanks to Angel Lin bursting out those words, he had no choice but to say it now before Evangeline could have more time to investigate.

    He sighed in silence as he stared at her, who was scrutinizing him up and down. Steeling himself, he said with a hardened tone.

    "I won''t apany you anymore before and after school as well as lunch break. I''ll be very busy with a new job. And I won''t be able to cut some of my time during weekends, unlike before, for I applied as an assistant at Sparkle Entertainment. My contract requires me to be present at all times whenever thepany needs me. However, rest assured, I''ll still do all your school-rted stuff for you."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''s fierce eyes gradually turned weak. Her countenance, which was ready to do battle, withdraw progressively in defeat.

    "So you mean to say . . . you applied to be Angel Lin''s assistant?"

    From all the words Eric said, this was the only truth that registered in her mind. She couldn''t believe his words, and her brain went nk, didn''t know what feelings to let out.

    Eric defended himself. "No. I only passed my resume there since the pay is good. I didn''t know I''d be under her."

    He didn''t have any bad blood with Angel Lin, but since Evangeline detested the woman, he didn''t dare antagonize her more.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Remaining quiet, the shadows blocking some angle on Evangeline''s face didn''t give a hint on what was going on with her. Her arms crossing in front of her chest gripped each other, holding whatever was trying to burst out from her.

    After a long brutal silence, her voice resonated in a low whisper.

    "How much . . . ?"

    Eric''s brows twitched, yet he remained tight lip.

    "How much is your day there?! I''ll double, triple it! Even Quadruple! Name your price!" Evangeline''s voice was screeching. Though low, they were grating.

    Remaining still like a statue, Eric didn''t respond.

    Feeling helpless that Eric didn''t even react at her outburst, Evangeline''s fury was reced by signs of loss. She saw that he didn''t have the slightest intention of backing out from this job no matter how much she would try to persuade him.

    She was at a loss on what to do nor say since she felt like¨C¨Cno . . . from the start, she never understood him. She never understood why he was working so hard for money and yet when she gave him an alternative, which would make him live in luxury ¨C¨C he refused!

    Evangeline''s once proud and arrogant face turned helpless, and her voice went weak. "Why are you doing this, Eric? I . . . I don''t understand. Please tell me the truth . . . Why are you doing this?"

    There must be a reason why he always refused her offer.

    But as usual, Eric didn''t say anything. He just stood there, unmoving and unfeeling, which made her blood boil, and she barked a low,manding hiss, "Don''t. Take. That. Job. Eric."

    The more she thought that bitch was together with him instead of her made her inwardly scream in frustration that she didn''t know what to do with her rampaging emotions. She was afraid, for the first time, that Eric would be stolen from her by that conniving ugly witch dress in angel''s garbs.

    <em>What more does she want to take away from me?!</em>

    Looking at him, her lc orbs burned with threats. If begging doesn''t work, she will resort to coercion.

    "I''m warning you, Eric. You are either on my side, by my side, or in my fucking way. Choose wisely."

    She then turned and opened the door and shut it tight with a loud<em><strong> bang!</strong></em>

    . . .

    . . .

    It was already minutes that Evangeline went inside her unit, mming the door on his face, yet Eric still hadn''t the slightest intention of leaving.

    In the end, he let out a helpless sigh. <em>That went horribly wrong than I expected.</em>

    He brushed his hands against his face, feeling defeated. It would have been a lot easier if she figured it out herself.

    They were strictly forbidden to tell nor show any hints that they came from the Frizkiel family, and the chip nted in his head prevented him from saying anything. But if she discovered it on her own, then . . .

    However, the idea of her knowing about his origins scared him the most. Once she knew, he was so sure they would never be the same again.

    Tipping his head back, he sighed once more.

    If he were to choose, he would go to Evangeline and work for her even for free. However, their quota could only be filled with money from working under their family''spany or any subsidiary of the Frizkiel''s many businesses. As long as the Frizkiel had a share of thepany he works, his sry would be counted.

    He sighed again, more massive than thest. Helplessly cing his hands inside his pocket, he turned around, ready to leave.

    Only, he was stopped from taking a single step when he saw that man leaning against a wall, looking at him, amusement in his ashen blue eyes.

    "I''m d you still remember to take Evangeline home." ¨¢lvaro chuckled.

    Remaining unresponsive, Eric resumed walking forward, not a hint of feeling on his face as he walked passed Alvaro, who continued to talk to him.

    "I know you know that Evangeline is an arrogant and prideful woman. It''s only a matter of time that she will have enough and leave you."

    Eric stopped, and the calm on his face dispersed.

    ¨¢lvaro straightened his stance, walking towards Evangeline''s unit. And before he swiped the card he was holding, he grinned and added.

    "Choose wisely, Eric. Evangeline will never wait for you."

    Alvaro then swiped his card, and went inside his cousin''s room, leaving Eric alone in the corridor, who was feeling disturbed at the increasing anxiety inside his heart.

    It was like, Alvaro could see right through him and his every action, which made him afraid of the easy-going guy under the pretense of his gentleman fa?ade.

    When his resolve wavered, Eric shook his head.

    <em>Finish everything . . . and you can do whatever you want after.</em>

 Chapter 70 - 24

    Satele''s heavy eyelids slowly opened. A series of blurs crossed her eyes before it cleared, and stumbling on her view were unfamiliar colors and furniture.

    Her brows creased. She thought that she was still in a dream since she was dreaming every night. Only to be awakened by the heaviness on her waist.

    She let out a groan, and for once, it was not a frustrated groan of rousing from a nightmare, but a cry of protest from waking up from such a peaceful slumber.

    She didn''t know when was thest time she slept so soundly.

    <em>Maybe I should drink before I go to sleep?</em>

    At the sudden thought of this, her still groggy face and droopy eyes, which wanted to continue sleeping, widened when she was shocked awake by the memories ofst night.

    <em>That''s right! That man!</em>

    She jumped out of bed only to find herself immovable when that heavy feeling on her waist tightened.

    Frowning, she shifted to her side.

    At first, panic crept inside her at the sight of Asher''s sleeping face, and she raised the quilt to check herself. She only breathed the air held between her tightened lips when she saw her clothes were still intact. Not a piece was missing.

    Her sighs of relief then turned into a scowl when she gazed at Asher once more. But any protest and dissatisfaction clogged in her throat when her eyes took in the wonderful view. And instead of pping him silly to wake him up and swat his arm away from her waist, she found herself ogling him.

    He was handsome . . . even more so if he was asleep. And Satele hoped he remained that way forever.

    He got that bronze Adonis-like skin going on with an aquiline nose and thin, pale lips which somehow made her knees weak, remembering what those lips had done to her that night.

    At the thought, her stomach churned. Not from hunger, but from something burning which rose quickly in her throat while her face contorted like she ate something rotten.

    That familiar sensation enveloped her again. Disgust. Not for him, but mostly for herself. Even in the past till now, she was disgusted at herself for not feeling disgusted at the man who took her virginity.

    In truth, she even felt the electricity crawling on her skin whenever she remembered how his hands caressed her.

    She shook her head to shake away the dirty thoughts inside her brain.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Her eyes swept towards the person beside her, and her pupils narrowed when she saw the slight tugged at the corners of his lips, holding his grin. And she was surprised to found there was softness in his eyes and gentleness in his repressive grin.

    At that moment, her body grew warm, and he might have realized what was going on with her because that repressive grin blossomed into a smirk while the glint in his eyes was as much as cheeky as his smile.

    Satele pped his hand away from her waist as she snappily said, hiding her embarrassment, "Why did you bring me here?!"

    Asher''s smirking lips snorted while a scowl reced his cheeky face, and he flung the quilt towards her.

    "What''s with you?! Instead of thanking me for not leaving you there alone to fend for yourself by bringing you here in my home and let you sleep on my bed, the first thing you say to me are words of ungratefulness? Is it that hard to thank me?"

    Something like guilt hit the center of Satele''s heart, and she tried to exin while she fervently got out from the quilt''s embrace, which was blocking her view.

    "That''s not what I meant! You should have let me sleep at one of the empty rooms instead of doing me the honors of sleeping on your be¨C¨COh my god! W-what are you doing?!"

    Satele shrieked when she was caught off guard the moment she got a full view of her surroundings and found that Asher was parading with nothing but his boxers on.

    She pped her palms against her red face without thinking as she lowered her head and cursed.

    "Asher you pervert! You brute! You exhibitionists! There is a girl here!"

    Rolling his eyes, Asher didn''t retort. He walked towards his closet and casually flung some clothes on his shoulder, yawning along the way before he sauntered towards the bathroom. Leaving Satele, who was still squealing like a little girl, behind.

    While Satele couldn''t recover from what she saw, the image of that annoying man kept on reying in her head. Prominent jaw, firm chest and abdomen, strong arms, bold thighs, sexy butt and that . . .

    <strong><em>*gulp . . .</em></strong>

    He was an Adonis among men who each pale inparison against him.

    Not that she had anyone in mind topare him with in terms of size and thickness.

    Heating up, she desperately tried to remove out of her mind the image of his bulge against his boxers to no such luck. In fact, it only kept reying in her head, shing in her brain like a light bulb. Not just his bulge, all those raw memories and things it did to her.

    <em>Damn you!</em>

    She hissed ufortably. It bothered her. Bothered her to no end that her body kept responding to him even though she didn''t like him.

    She shot to her feet and paced back and forth to cool her head just in time for Asher to walk out from the bathroompletely fresh and in clothes.

    <em>Thank God for that!</em>

    Seeing the man in a simple shirt and jogging pants, she breathed a respite relief.

    Asher snorted upon seeing Satele''s reaction. "What are you so dramatic about? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before."

    The embarrassment which gradually died stirred in full throttle and Satele''s breathing hitched when those raw memories jumped around her mind once more ¨C¨C taunting her. But instead of arguing with him, she red and walked past him, pretending to be angry.

    "I think I have already extended my stay. Thank you for taking me in," she said, voice monotonous as her face. She didn''t want to waste a single second and got out of the room.

    But before she couldpletely pass him towards the door, Asher grabbed her hand. She stopped when that familiar electricity crawled from the contact of their skin and quickly shot in all parts of her body, weakening her knees while her brain short-circuited.

    She pulled her hand away, and luckily, he didn''t make it difficult for her when he let her go.

    To hide what she was feeling, she growled in a pretend, angry voice, "What?!"

    Asher didn''t mind Satele''s hissing like a little kitten as he answered in utter calmness.

    "What do you want for breakfast?"

    To his astonishment, this was the time he should be at Evangeline''s kitchen, cooking his cousin''s breakfast. But instead, he found himself asking the woman before him to join him for a meal.

    This definitely wasn''t his gig. What is wrong with me?

    On the other hand, Satele didn''t answer. Caught off-guard at the sudden question which came out of nowhere.

    "I''m not hungry." She dismissed, yet the growling sound came from her stomach caused her ears to glow in red.

    Raising an eyebrow, Asher smirked. "Right." He then casually grabbed Satele''s wrist and dragged her out of the room. "Let''s go. I know a restaurant near here which serves this delicious juicy bacons and wild duck eggs."

    While Asher kept pulling her, Satele was still in a state of disbelief and couldn''t react. In fact, she was shocked that he was this forceful and . . . kind? What does he want?

    Could somebody tell her what he was doing? They should be strangers. Resuming their lives. Pretending they didn''t know each other after that night.

    And yet, here they are, acting like they were the best of friends.

    She pulled her hand away from his grasp, which wasn''t hard since he didn''t put too much strength in gripping her wrist.

    "What are you doing?"

    Asher paused, looking at Satele from behindplete with a raised brow as he controlled his irritation, which started to bubble in his chest. Every time that she was looking at him with those angry eyes and talking to him in that snapping tone, his heart itched while an overwhelming desire to punish her corroded his mind.

    Still, he answered in a nonchnt tone, "Going to eat breakfast."

    Crossing her arms, Satele stared at him. "You go and eat your breakfast, but I think it''s inappropriate for me toe along."

    "And why''s that?"

    Satele frowned, didn''t know what was happening at the moment. The man was acting weird, allowing her to sleep on his bed and now forcing her to have breakfast with him.

    Is he like this to every woman? At the thought, her face darkened while her voice sounded foreboding.

    "Mr. Cole, thest time I remembered, you and I are nothing more than strangers. I think there''s no reason for us to act familiar with each other just because of what happened in the past. You don''t owe me anything, and I don''t owe you anything. I''d appreciate it if you stop being too familiar with me."

    The bubbles of irritation wanted to burst out from Asher''s chest while the itchy feeling in his heart became more unbearable by the second.

    "What''s so wrong with me asking you to join me for breakfast? It''s not like I''m asking you to be my girlfriend. Don''t tter yourself."

    He sneered before walking towards the door. Opening it, he gestured with his hand. "Get out then."

    Asher didn''t have to ask twice, Satele curled her fingers against her palms and marched forward. ring at him, she stormed out of the room, feeling humiliated.

    That was right. She was raising herself so high, thinking that he might have other motives all because he was nice to her. Only to be reminded by the same man on how ordinary she was. Totally out of his league!

    <strong><em>SLAM!</em></strong>

    She hadn''t gotten far away from the door when it mmed hard, echoing in the corridor that her eardrums almost burst.

    <em>JERK!</em>

 Chapter 71 - 25

    The lush forest of trees and all kinds of shrubs swayed as thest crumpled of leaves hanging on the twigs fell and danced with the approaching winter breeze.

    For the students in Unmei Academy, they were struggling for the fall exam, while the eagerness for the two months long-awaited holiday vacation was pushed at the back of their minds.

    And for Evangeline Heart, she was also struggling ¨C¨C for a very different reason. If Eric was cutting their time days ago, now, she literally couldn''t get hold of the man.

    She was able to see and be with him only, and only during lectures and school hours. But before and after that, hepletely disappeared to who knows where.

    She even went to ces he was working at, but to her chagrin and annoyance, Eric was no longer working there. She asked about his new working ce one time only to be rejected by his silence. She even secretly stalked him only to lost him time and time again.

    Eventually, she couldn''t stand it anymore and had him investigated, and found that he was unexpectedly working at Sparkling entertainment and nothing more.

    And now, she was standing alone in the school''s garden, on her favorite spot beside theke, leaning against a gigantic millennium-year-old tree, busying herself with her phone.

    <em>Hmp! If you won''te to me . . . then I''ll go to you.</em>

    Gazing at the sky, Evangeline smirked when she finished what she was doing. Though Eric was avoiding and apanying her less and less, she was still trying to be persistent to be with him.

    "Evangeline!"

    Upon hearing that meek voice, which was pretending to be intimidating, Evangeline''s jolly mood plummeted.

    "Hello, Ms. Lacroft. Do you need anything from me?"

    Evangeline''s lips quirked in a taunting smile when she saw the approaching woman with her bouncy pink curls swaying from her every step. Her eyes were red while her cheeks were puffy, appearing like she was about to wrestle her.

    Sisley stopped meters away from Evangeline and said with a voice thick with usation.

    "Stay away from Daniel."

    Evangeline''s gaze, which was scrutinizing Sisley''s worn-out appearance and puffy eyes were narrowing. She didn''t want to know nor care why the woman who was always fresh as a newly blossomed flower would look like a wilted cactus in the desert.

    Though the corner of her lips twitched upward, guessing Daniel must have done something to make her, the usually meek and pure and na?ve Sisley Lacroft, be this fuming mad, stomping her way to her.

    "Miss Lacroft, don''t you have eyes? That''s what I''ve been doing these past months."

    Sisley red and retorted, "Don''t lie to me! I know you secretly met up with him."

    Tilting her head, Evangeline asked, "Where''s your proof?"

    Sisley bit her lips. Her eyes reddened from the frustration of talking to Evangeline. She realized that no matter how much she screamed and got angry at her, Evangeline would remain calm while she ended up infuriated.

    Deeply breathing, Sisley calmed herself as she controlled her rage. The thought that Daniel was cold towards her because of the woman, made her want to pull Evangeline''s hair out.

    However, she held herself since fighting Evangeline wouldn''t solve anything. Thus, she started to reason with her.

    "Evangeline . . . I know that what I did to you is unforgivable . . . , but Daniel and I truly like each other. I think it''s wrong for you to stick your nose in our rtionship."

    Instead of getting angry, Evangeline giggled dryly. "Miss Lacroft, I honestly don''t know what you''re talking about."

    The fury which was somewhat sated was beginning to boil once more as Sisley snapped, "Don''t pretend that you don''t know! If it''s not you . . . then . . . then . . . Daniel''s attitude towards me would never change."

    In contrast with Sisley''s innocent face, her voice was screeching, turning low in a huff, trembling tone towards the end.

    Evangeline''s face then lit up. <em>She thinks I''m the cause of Daniel''s sudden change?</em>

    She huffed a soft and mockingughed before she snorted in indifference. "How Daniel is treating you had nothing to do with me," she said, lips kicking in a sarcastic smile. "Have you ever thought that he''s doing it because of his status as a Prince? I mean, let''s be real here. Have you not ever realized the obvious or you chose to ignore the truth that Daniel is a Prince, and you are . . . what? A daughter of a businessman? Tycoon? Maybe from a long line of some ancient noble family? Oh . . . right, just a messily daughter of a sryman."

    Sisley''s face, which was red with contained anger, gradually turned pale. Her eyes reddened, and water pooled beneath her eyelids.

    Evangeline ignored Sisley''s pale face and continued to berate the na?ve woman nonstop.

    "Do you think there is an ever after between you two? I think it''s time for you to wake up and smell the reality, Miss Lacroft. The sooner you realize your standing, the sooner you''ll be out from the pain. I mean, there are other men out there. Don''t waste your time on a person who you cannot reach. Why stick to a man who doesn''t love you that much? You''re losing your sense of self."

    . . .

    . . .

    Sisley''s face turned gloomy, and her tone was foreboding.

    "Evangeline . . . you''re only saying that because you don''t understand. But once you do, try saying it on my face again."

    Turning away, Sisley wiped away her tears as she left, not ncing back.

    ". . ."

    Evangeline watched the back of the departing woman while her smile never left her lips, yet her brows crumpled in a furrow.

    <em>What''s that even supposed to mean?</em>

    ----

    The production crew of VY magazine, a fashion magazine renowned throughout the globe, were busy going in and about getting the lights, backdrop, cameras ready for the shooting.

    Angel Lin was inside her private trailer while her styling crew was busy dolling her for the shoot.

    At the side, Eric was upied getting everything Angel might need. His position was Angel Lin''s personal assistant''s assistant. Since Angel had many projects and drama series and movies, her assistant needed another assistant to do all the misceneous things while Angel''s personal assistant handles the celebrity''s schedules.

    It was already a week that he was working for Angel Lin and had somehow gotten the hang of his work. Though he got scolded here and there, he quickly got used to it since all the people in this field were always busy and panicking, irritable, and impatient with the slightest dy.

    And these past days that he was working for her, he noticed that Angel Lin was a woman of passion towards her craft, and he developed an admiration for her dedication and professionalism.

    Though she made enemies like the few women she worked with for the reason she only demanded perfection. If she were not satisfied with the take, she would retake it a few more times, causing her colleagues to cursed her in silence.

    However, Eric sympathized with Angel. He saw that she really loves what she was doing and wouldn''t tolerate anything less, which made the people admire her and made some women jealous, while in secret, revered her.

    It was no wonder she was the top among the neers of celebrities and a popr one at that. She indeed had the talent and attitude to be on top of her generations.

    Though Eric also sympathized with Evangeline as to the reason why she hated Angel, it didn''t mean that he too would have a biased attitude towards thetter. Even more so that he saw Angel''s dedication and eagerness for perfection ¨C¨C it was hard for him not to admire her.

    Like now, Angel''s personal assistant and manager were trying to convince her to change her mind about going out towards the frozenke with nothing but a nightgown and an oversized cashmere fur coat ¨C¨C barefooted!

    Since it was nearing winter and they were currently shooting in the northern mountain parts of Burberry, the ce was covered in snow, and theke was already frozen solid. The temperature dropping to terrifying negative degrees while any heating from their mouths turned to fog.

    Angel was insisting¨C¨Cno, already decided that she would shoot at a natural background rather than leave everything to CGI, which was rare for any celebrity to do, especially considering it was raining a bit of snow outside, which was the intended climate for the pictorial.

    While the production crew loves it because, besides cutting the cost, the natural background was the best setting they could wish for. And it would be good publicity if they announced everything on the pictures was shot in an actual natural scenery.

    Thus, the current predicament.

    Even with all the nagging from her manager, Angel remained smiling and steadfast in her decision, which her manager sighed in surrender while her personal assistant, Fey, hurried towards Eric.

    "Get the cold medicine and ginger tea ready at all times as well as some heat packs, like a lot of them. And ready warm water and some towels andforters."

    Eric nodded before he hurried and did everything that was instructed to him.

    Fey watched the nerdy man''s back, a little distracted in thought. Not much could be said about his face or that nerdy, weak countenance, but his work ethic was undeniably first ss.

    She was in a daze. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t help but look at the nerdy man every time he was in her line of sight.

    He appeared to be unnoticeable, but once noticed, she found her eyes kept following him. And oddly enough, she found the nerdy man pleasing to the eyes the more she stared at him. His wide shoulders, broad chest, tapered waist, and those long slender legs. And this wasing from her! A person who saw every celebrity there was up close!

    In fact, if no one saw his face, everyone would think that he was a model or an actor or someone important from his posture alone.

    Fey shook her head and scolded herself. <em>What am I thinking?</em> He''s just an ugly, poor nerd.

    She then quickly walked towards Angel while thetter got ready for the shoot.

 Chapter 72 - 26

    "Do you think I''m stupid? Or that I''m trying to suck up to the production crew or wanted to boost to my fans how natural I am by refusing the help of CGI?"

    Eric was surprised when Angel''s low and mellow voice resounded in his ear. Looking left and right, he found the trailer was oddly empty, and he and Angel were the only people left inside.

    He didn''t answer, unsure if he was the one she was talking to while he continued to get the things ready, which Fey asked of him.

    But when she stared at him, eyes waiting for his reply while a smile never left her wless face ¨C¨C he paused.

    Clearing his throat, he answered, "Everyone is different. If you think going out there is what you want, then go for it."

    Angel chuckled. "You''re not one forfort, Eric." Her eyes then softened while her face turned mellow and sad. "Evangeline and I hadn''t been on good terms. I hope it doesn''t affect the way you treat me because of your friendship with her."

    Eric replied almost in an instant with a face remaining the same, stoic as ever, "My personal life and work are separate matters. Rest assured, Miss Lin. I''ll work my fullest ording to the contract."

    Angel beamed. "Just Angel, Eric. Miss Lin is too formal. After all, we are going to be working with each other for years toe, right?"

    Eric''s tranquil and unperturbed eyes emitted ripples, yet he remained tight lip and gave out a single nod as an acknowledgment before he resumed his work.

    ----

    The photoshoot was going smoothly contrary to everyone''s expectations since the weather was freezing to the point they woreyers andyers of clothing to battle against the cold except for one person who was posing nonstop despite the frigid, chilling wind.

    As the photoshoot progressed, as everyone anticipated, they had to take regr breaks in between since even Angel Lin couldn''t take the prolonged exposure under the freezing climate ¨C¨C barefooted!

    Inside Angel Lin''s trailer, the woman who was like a Goddess was having her make up retouch. But even the cakeyyers of foundation, blush--on, and lipstick couldn''t hide her pale face and purple lips from the effects of prolonged exposure to the cold.

    She was resting on her chair covered in thickyers offorters while heat packs steadily warmed her fingers. Her foot was soaked in hot water, whereas everyone around her was going to and fro in a panic to get Angel asfortable and warm as much as possible.

    As expected, Angel was shaking to the bones the moment she stepped foot inside her trailer. Fortunately, one more shoot, and it would be all over. Whereas, her manager and personal assistant at the side kept nagging at her.

    "This is why I told you not to go out there and just use an effect. But no, you prefer harming your body like this! If you got hospitalized because of this, the president would kill me! Not to mention your fans, what about Aldrick? What will he say when he got hold of this? I''m the one who''ll suffer from his wrath."

    Angel still managed a giggle even though her teeth were shattering, forcing out the letters with difficulty. "J-J-J-J-Just . . . d-d-don''t get me h-h-hospitalized then . . ."

    "Huh! Easy for you to say! Look at you now. You''re like a person with epilepsy! Ah! Why don''t you ever listen to me?!"

    At the side, Eric was concentrating at massaging Angel''s foot in the warm water to get her blood circting. It was not easy, though. He had to avoid some peeled and cracked skin on her sole. His brows furrowed at the sight of the bleeding cracks against the pale contrast of her smooth white skin.

    "H-h-how bad is it?" Angel asked after a moment, which caused the people inside the trailer to froze.

    Eric ignored all the looks thrown at him while he inspected Angel''s foot. And before he could open his mouth to reply, Angel''s manager beat him to it.

    "Oh, my God! Your skin is peeling! Your sole is bleeding!"

    At the screeching voice of the manager, everyone started to panic. They knew what the consequences if even a hair was damage on Angel Lin. Not to mention the president, Aldrick Loire alone, who owned ten percent of Sparkle Entertainment, was enough to deal with them.

    "E-e-everyone, c-calm down." Angel smiled reassuringly at her crew, which made them somewhatforted.

    ncing at Eric, she said, "P-put medicine on the wound and p-patched it up. B-be careful not to let the bandages interfere with the s-shoot."

    At the mention of this, Angel''s manager roared and began a nagging fit while Eric couldn''t help but gaze over at Angel from his kneeling position. Angel Lin was nothing more than an employer to him, but he was still a human who felt sympathy for her, who was so dedicated towards her work even at the expense of her body.

    However, any voice of protest was swallowed back when he saw her smiling, determination in her eyes. He quietly did what she instructed in time for the start of thest shoot.

    "Angel, why are you doing this to yourself? I think it is already enough that you''re willing to take this project without using special effects. I''ll talk with VY magazine and ask¨C¨C!" The manager swallowed her words when Angel shot her a nce.

    Standing up, Angel walked towards the exit. Looking at every person, she smiled, emanating confidence and pride which bewitched every people present.

    "Everyone, I''m sorry for the trouble and thank you for the hard work. It''s only one more shoot. Don''t worry. I got this . . . ," she removed theforter from her body, and beamed a confident smile, ". . . because I''m a professional."

    She then stormed out of the trailer, not the slightest bit of her previous shivering self was seen as she swayed towards the set like she was not walking on ice but the red carpet. Her whole body radiated with intensity and confidence that everyone''s eyes were glued to her every movement, unable to look away.

    What a charismatic person!

    Eric''s eyes glint with blooming admiration as he watched Angel braved the freezing snow and deadly frozenke to achieve what she wanted to aplish while the people around him revered her.

    In their eyes, Angel already turned into something else entirely. Some even had tears while some couldn''t stop themselves to venerate the womanpletely. Angel Lin really deserves her throne. She deserves every bit of sess she had now. No one could say otherwise as they saw with their own eyes throughout the years how Angel Lin was towards her work.

    While everyone was still in their thoughts, eyes glued on the mesmerizing woman, the photoshoot finally ended. Only now that everyone came back to their senses when the famous photographer of VY shouted.

    "Alright! Everyone, thank you for the hard work! It''s a wrap!"

    At once, Angel''s manager and Fey ran towards her direction,forter, and heat packs in hand.

    Eric was surprised too when he found himself running to Angel, holding a warm towel and hot water.

    ----

    Inside the trailer, everyone was getting ready to go home while Eric was still busy massaging Angel''s fingers after he finished with her foot.

    Fortunately, the photoshoot ended without many retakes, and the wounds on her sole weren''t bad to the point that they needed to go to the hospital.

    "Mmnn . . ."

    Angel hummed a rxed tone while sipping her ginger tea, feelingfortable as she savored the soft, pleasant massages from Eric''s fingers. This was supposed to be done by her personal assistant, Fey, but she purposely assigned another task to her, secretly forcing Eric to massage her limbs which the crew didn''t give it much thought as the nerdy man appeared harmless enough and . . . not much could be said about him except that he was not worth a second nce.

    Angel was about to say some words, but it got stuck in her throat when her eyes peered at Eric, who was kneeling at her side, massaging her fingers. She didn''t expect that he had such long and thickshes. It was unnoticeable in front view, but in side view, she could see those thick, denseshes and those eyes . . .

    Silver!

    Before she knew it, she found herself hypnotized at staring at those rare and tantalizing silver irises, not noticing Eric had already stopped massaging her fingers. When their eyes met, she restrained a gasp when she was caught off guard by his deep, silvery pupils that were staring straight at her. Serious and intense that all the cold left her body. And now, she was feeling kind of stuffy and . . . hot.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Eric asked with his usual voice, yet Angel didn''t know why her heart was beating more than usual at the sound of his soothing voice.

    She only noticed now that Eric, though appearing nerdy, had a manly voice. Deep, a little gruff but very clear and soothing to the ears. Like the sound of ancient cello yed in a full moon night.

    Angel blinked and smiled. Her face was a bit flushed as she cleared her throat and changed the subject.

    "By the way, Eric. I had this prepared for you." She didn''t know why, but she found her voice sounding a bit coquettishly, which was weird since she only used that kind of tone to those men who were useful to her.

    Eric stood and received the paper bag which Fey handed to him. A bit hesitant, he asked, "What''s this?"

    Smiling, Angel answered, "It''s a phone. Everybody''s number is already saved there. It''s necessary formunication as my schedule varies from time to time. Oh, and before we forget, kindly give your ss schedule to Fey here since sometimes we have a shoot during weekdays as well."

    After Angel answered, she didn''t bother with Eric anymore as he and Fey immersed themselves in talking about her schedule.

    Gently blowing the steam from her cup, she took a sip, and without knowing, her eyesnded on Eric''s face from time to time. Wanting to see those silver irises once more.

 Chapter 73 - 27

    <em><strong>Diiinnnggg!!</strong></em>

    The invincible, almost palpable culmination of excitementing from the students was apparent as thest ring of the bell, signaling for the end of ss and the start of the long two-month winter vacation, almost blew the roof of Unmei Academy''s school grounds.

    Though some were not excited and dreaded the approaching long vacation like for the woman who was sitting beside Daniel.

    Sisley controlled the contortion of her face as not to look so disappointed and heartbroken. Daniel''s flight to Evend was this exact day. Not a tomorrow, not ater, but this exact time that the school had ended, leaving no room for them to bond before he leaves.

    In the past few days, the overloads of projects and exams kept both of them busy. Her only motivation was after all the exam was over, she had some days left to spent with him before he flew to his country. Only to be devastated by the news that he would be leaving right now ¨C¨C as in ¨C¨C right now!

    Daniel stood from his desk, followed by Sisley and Max. Sisley and Max agreed to send Daniel off from the Richardson''s private airport. Daniel even had all his things ready and was just waiting for him inside his ne. Leaving Sisley no room even to help him pack his clothes like any girlfriend would do.

    "Let''s go." Daniel smiled at the two before his eyes traveled towards Evangeline''s direction. He hesitated a little beforepletely walking out of the room. He would only cause her unnecessary trouble if he said goodbye to her. He would do it in secretter when he boarded his ne.

    Daniel was busy with all his thoughts about going back to his country that he didn''t notice Sisley''s face darkened. She shot Evangeline a re before all of them left the ssroom.

    Meanwhile, Evangeline ignored her surroundings as she focused all her attention on Eric, who was busy cleaning his things from his desk.

    "What will you be doing this long vacation, Eric?" she started, a small smile on her lips while Eric was all poker face when he replied.

    "Work."

    Evangeline didn''t mind the short reply as she made herselffortable on her seat. Turning her body sideward, she propped her tilted head against her hand that was resting on the backrest of her soft leather fur chair.

    "I have a vi at Lake waters Town. I heard the frozenke is a popr attraction during Christmas. Or, hot springs in Hokkaido while eating crabs and lobsters is also nice. Though I wanted to see winter in Frizkiel and soaked in its natural made springs. If you want, you cane with me, all expenses paid. What''d you say, Eri¨C¨C"

    <em><strong>Riiiing~!</strong></em>

    Evangeline''s speech was interrupted when a ringing sound irritated her ears. And her eyes and brain refused to believe that Eric was fishing an actual phone inside his pocket and actually answered it.

    "Yes, I''ll be there. Alright, goodbye." Eric then pocketed the phone and resumed cleaning his desk without a care ¨C¨C trying to ignore the woman in front of him with no such luck.

    "You . . . you have a phone?" Evangeline smiled, yet her smile was stiff while the edge of her tone was using.

    Eric briefly paused and continued what he was doing as he answered a simple, "Yes."

    Evangeline''s stiff smile turned awkward while she pretended to appear nonchnt about it. "That''s perfect! I''ll let you have my number then."

    At the side, some students had long been gaping stunned at the scene ying in front of their very own eyes while some even stayed and wanted to see what Evangeline was up to.

    Briefly ncing at Evangeline, Eric fished for his phone and ced it on the table and said, "Okay."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''s temper was ring, but she held herself back eventually. She didn''t want to get angry at Eric for a very trivial matter.

    She grabbed the phone on the table like it was a chore, and personally saved her number, which caused the students'' jaw to drop while they gaped at the world-changing event before them.

    However, what they saw next shock them speechless, and theypletely nked out.

    Evangeline, who was casually saving her number, received a message from the phone she was holding.

    <strong>[</strong>How''s the phone I gave you, Eric?<strong>]</strong>

    Evangeline''s eyes constricted. Her breathing turnedbored at the sight of the name on the screen.

    <strong><em>Angel Lin!</em></strong>

    Evangeline''s mindpletely turned pitch ck, feeling her surroundings blurred, and everything moved in dizzying motion. And before she knew it, her hand threw the phone outside the window towards oblivion.

    . . .

    . . .

    Couldn''t react, Eric gaped at Evangeline, stunned. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Yet Evangeline, after recovering from her rage, just sweetly smiled and casually said with a hint of mockery.

    "Sorry, my hand slip. I''ll buy you a new one, Eric. Thetest model. You don''t need that cheap product."

    Eric''s face faintly darkened, and he tried to blink away the surging irritation he felt. Though his patience was enormous towards Evangeline, this time, however, he could not tolerate her rude behavior.

    He cleaned his things in a hurry, ced everything inside his backpack, and stormed out of the room without looking back.

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline''s sharp and fierce eyes gradually moistened. She blinked it away while her anger and fury disappeared like a fire doused with freezing water. Even so, her posture remained unbending and proud. She casually picked her designer handbag and sashayed out of the room, leaving her ssmates behind who still couldn''t react to what happened.

    And before the vacation starts, another rumor began to circte.

    Eric Phelps also reached her limit with Evangeline Heart. Walked out from the unreasonable woman who threw his phone without any reason.

    While everyone was busy gossiping and chatting and sharing the news, a lone girl at the side was secretly texting someone on her phone.

    <strong>[</strong>Ms. Lin, the two had left.

    Eric was mad when Evangeline

    throw his phone away<strong>]</strong>

    ----

    In the performing arts building, Angel''s eyes shone as she read the message on her phone. Her lips quivered in a delightful smirk.

    Finally, she had something which could make Evangeline squirmed like crazy!

    Her smile rose while her eyes glint in devious thoughts. If she could have Eric fall for her, how devastating and jealous would Evangeline be?

    Angel couldn''t resist a giggle as she fantasized about Evangeline''s defeated expression.

    ----

    Daniel, Max, and Sisley were silent the whole ride going to the Richardson''s private airport. Jen wasn''t with them since she was not particrly close with Daniel and that she excused herself as she had something to do.

    They were currently taking Max''s car while Daniel sat at the co-pilot seat, and Sisley was sitting at the back.

    Max could feel something was not right between the two. Though he was secretly rejoicing of that fact, he remained silent. asionally chatting with the two about random things until they reached the airport.

    At the departure area, Max said a few words with Daniel and left the couple to themselves, contented to stand at the side. Pretending he was checking out the ce, being careful not to see even a glimpse of the love Sisley was portraying towards the man.

    When the two of them were left alone, Sisley flew towards Daniel and hugged her boyfriend in a tight embrace, which Daniel didn''t reciprocate much to her dismay.

    On the other hand, Daniel was a little lost on what to do. He was having conflicting thoughts at the moment. His hands were clenching and unclenching, raising and falling, wanting to hug her so badly.

    However . . . he already made a choice. And that choice didn''t include her.

    Restraining the urge to embrace her, his hand rested inside his pocket while his other lightly patted her head.

    "Don''t cry . . . it''s not like we won''t see each other again," he cooed.

    His heart couldn''t take the agony anymore when he heard her repressed sobs. The palm inside his pocket burned from his fists, scraping his skin from the force he exerted.

    Fortunately, after a while, he breathed a sigh of relief when she gradually let him go. But his eyes narrowed when he saw her face ¨C¨C feeling like barb wires were gripping his heart. The air he breathed turned icy and rigid, piercing his throat, unable to breathe.

    Still, he remained emotionless while her puffy red eyes and flushed face kept dominating his view. He had to constantly remind himself it was for her own good. That he was not allowed to show any signs of emotions nor love because, in the end, it was she who would suffer. If he acted cold and indifferent towards her, maybe she would fall out of love, and it would be the best oue.

    However, the question was, will Sisley ever fall out of love for him?

    It was tough to act indifferent and cold towards her, especially every time he saw her innocent, pure, and naive face. Guilt consumed him that he unconsciously forgot he should be cold towards her.

    When he could no longer breathe, he pretended to clear his throat and slowly released himself from her embrace and walked a few steps to put distance between them. He shifted his gaze when her lips quivered, holding back another sob while the tears in her eyes fell from her cheeks.

    <em>Damn it!</em>

    Forcing a smile, he said his goodbyes. Wanting to quickly get away from the scene for he was afraid he couldn''t control himself any longer and would embrace her tightly and kiss her senseless.

    "I''ll call you."

    Was all he could manage before picking his bag and walked towards the gate, boarding his ne back home.

    ----

    While everyone was busy with goodbyes and well wishes and greetings, Jen was waiting at Fate Academy''s gate per usual. This time, her luck had notpletely dried out as heaven finally granted her wish of meeting the man who remained elusive to her throughout the years.

    Only, instead of approaching him, she found herself daydreaming about him while watching him in a daze.

    That wless bronze skin and eyes which were ck as night and sparkled like onyx, urging her to conquer the person within.

    She watched him interact with his fellow males. There was something of a warrior in himbined with that ragged intimidating looks, which made her heart reached out to him. He rode his bike and casually started the engine, his actions every bit male and oozing with masculinity.

    She bit her lip. How could she start a conversation if he didn''t even know her?

    At that instant, he turned and caught her eyes. And before she could shift her gaze and pretend to act arrogant, a genuine grin spread across his face, transforming his looks from handsome to divine.

    In that instant, heat spread across her body like wildfire. She was thankful that she didn''t give up on him.

    This was a person she wanted to know and conquer more than she ever did before.

    This was a guy who could match her. A guy she could give her heart into loving.

    Feeling the boost of confidence from his grin, she smiled and walked towards him.

    Only to be stopped when she almost stumbled from the sudden gust of wind that zoomed past her. Frowning, she readied herself to berate the brute only to be left stunned when that brute with unusual long white hair went to Asher, and they began to greet each other with their brotherly code.

    Gradually, red, which the color of embarrassment, crept on her face when she realized that Asher''s grin wasn''t for her but for that newly arrived man with white hair.

    Puffing her cheeks, she stormed towards them. This time, she would have him crawling before her feet, asking for her heart!

    Only,dy luck was indeed a tease as before she could take a single step, Asher already zoomed passed her, riding his Bentley-bad-boy-motorcycle followed by his entourage.

    <strong><em>BROOM!</em></strong>

    <strong>"Asher!"</strong>

    Jen shouted, but only the smoke from the motorcycle and clouds of dusts returned her call.

    Asher didn''t even turn around nor pause even for a second as the road continuously vibrated from the sound of their engines.

    Stomping her heels in frustration, Jen could only whimper and cry in helplessness.

    She waited for an hour for him. Swallowing her pride every time to meet him. And yet, even until months of trying, Asher still didn''t know she existed!

 Chapter 74 - 28

    Reisha''s production crew were buzzing in gossips so early in the morning as they go and about setting up for the set.

    "I heard there is a new investor for the movie."

    "Yeah, the director was ecstatic! I heard this person invested a whopping twenty million for the show!"

    "I guess we''ll be eating hot pot for dinner tonight! Ehehehe!"

    "Yet, I don''t get it. This person is strange. I heard from the assistant director that she wanted a role in the movie."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, and it''s a very minor role. I don''t think it''s even a role as the character''s screen time didn''t even reach a minute."

    "Huh? Why asked a role like that?"

    "I don''t know. That''s why I said it was strange."

    <em><strong>Gossip</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Gossip</strong></em>

    Amidst the gossiping crowds, inside Angel Lin''s private room, the stylist and the makeup artist were preparing her for the shoot while Eric was busy getting the starlet''s things ready.

    "Eric, have you receive my message?" Angel asked while the makeup artist put foundation on her face.

    Eric stopped what he was doing and turned to Angel. Respectfully bowing, he replied, "I''m sorry, Miss Lin. I lost the phone. Please deduct it from my pay."

    Angle beamed and answered, "It''s fine. If you lost it, it''s lost. We''ll get you a new one."

    Eric''s brows briefly twitched. He remained bowing before straitening his back and answered a simple, "Thank you."

    The manager at the side who was busy calling on her phone and Fey, the personal assistant and all other people inside the room paused for a moment. It was rare that Angel would show interest in one of her crew. Usually, she was very fair and treated everyone equally with no favoritism.

    They simply dismissed it, for they known beforehand that Eric studied at the same school as Angel. Maybe that was why she was extra nice to him, even to the extent of personally texting him.

    Some were jealous at the preferential treatment while some were praising Angel Lin for being down to earth and humble and understanding and kind and all other praises they could think of. Their Goddess truly is an Angel!

    While everyone was busy with their thoughts, they heard the director''s voice resounded in all parts of the set in time for Angel and all the actors finished preparing, and got out of their designated rooms.

    "Everyone, please huddle up!" The director announced full of smiles with the producer by his side.

    Everyone gathered, their faces held shining curiosity.

    The producer cleared his throat and said, "I''m happy to introduce all of you to one of our new investors today. She will be gracing us with her presence in this day''s shoot."

    Low murmurs resounded while everybody discussed that the new investor was a she. But before they could carry on with their favorite past time of daily gossip, they heard the producer mentioned the woman''s name.

    "Everyone, meet Miss Evangeline Heart. I hope that everyone will treat her as one of our family from this day and onwards."

    The crowd''s low murmurs hushed when their throat itched. Their eyes rolled up and down with mouth gaping when they saw the woman who walked in as the crowd unconsciously parted to make way for her.

    She was tall, in fact, the same height as Angel or much more, which already distinguished her apart from the rest. What was more, no one could take their eyes away from her as she excluded an air which was very different from the rest. An elegant air which made one revere her, and at the same time, fierce and cold, which made one intimidated from just looking at her ¨C¨C which was an oddbination.

    She was wearing a long-sleeve above the knee pencil cut dress, lined and decorated with borate embroidery, highlighting her plump, bouncing breasts, dainty waist, and those voluptuous hips and ridiculously long slender legs. Her long wavyvender hair was braided simply, resting at one side of her shoulder while some of her gorgeous hair was freely falling, framing her beautiful face.

    The onlooker''s mouth watered, dripping on the side of their lips. Their heart was beating more than usual.

    The woman was utterly drop-dead gorgeous!

    At the side, Eric was absolutely stunned. His mind couldn''t handle the sudden appearance of Evangeline. He tightly closed his eyes, feeling something terrible was going to happen.

    While Angel was secretly rejoicing when she finally made Evangeline react to her after so many years of trying.

    Amidst every thought battling in the air, Evangeline remained calm and poised while her arrogant and haughty smile stayed stered on her lips.

    The director pped his hands and shouted, "Alright, everyone! Back to work!" He then smiled at Evangeline and said with utter respect, "Miss Heart, this way, please. I''ll introduce you to the cast."

    Evangeline nodded, and they walked towards the line of actors and actresses at the side while the onlookers dispersed and got back to their work in silence. Though their eyes asionally flew towards those unbelievable lines of gorgeous men and women.

    One by one, the director introduced the line of casts to Evangeline while thetter resisted the urge to yawn out of boredom, still keeping her haughty facade. She didn''t even once look at Eric even though she was drowning in the urge to do so.

    Beside Evangeline, the director could tell that she was getting impatient, and he hurriedly introduced everyone until he arrived at the main actors.

    "Miss Heart, Mr. Aldrick Loire is not here at the moment. He will be hereter in the afternoon. Meanwhile, I would like to introduce you to our main female lead, Miss Angel Lin, portraying as Reisha."

    Evangeline''s uncaring eyes narrowed, and her smile turned into a smirk while Angel''s eyes glint a shade darker beforepletely turning friendly, harboring a gentle smile.

    Not hiding her antagonistic vibe, Evangeline sized Angel up and down. "Director, I thought Reisha is supposed to be a na?ve, innocent, and puredy. I think Miss Lin''s scheming and two face nature isn''t ideal for the main character at all."

    . . .

    . . .

    Lowering his head, Eric held his forehead while all others, who heard Evangeline''sment, dropped their jaws in disbelief.

    The director and producer wiped away the sweat which appeared on their faces. For a moment, the director didn''t know how to answer. He was put in a tight spot. His answer would determine his fate. He was no stranger to the rtionship between Evangeline Krisnov ¨C¨C now, Evangeline Heart and Angel Lin. It was no secret. Should he agree to thement or not? Or remain neutral in this?

    Evangeline Heart invested twenty million while the other side had a powerful backing and favored woman of Aldrick Loire, who owned ten percent share of Sparkle entertainment.

    However, his hesitation disappeared the moment Angel shot him a nce. What was there to hesitate? Angel Lin had Robert Krisnov and Aldrick Loire on her side while Evangeline Heart was a discarded daughter. And besides, Reisha didn''t run out of investors anyway.

    Both the director and producer thought this way. Thus, the producer didn''t say anything when the director took Angel Lin''s side. "Miss Heart, Miss Lin may appear straightforward and headstrong, but I assure you, no one in this industry can portray Reisha better than she can."

    "Is that so?" Evangeline smiled, yet her pupils constricted, causing the director''s legs to shake.

    Angel secretly held a triumphant smile when her eyes met Evangeline''s while the producer pped his hands to break the tense, awkward atmosphere.

    "Miss Heart, why don''t we sit right there as we watch the shoot? I''m sure you will feel at ease when you see Miss Lin act in front of the camera."

    The corner of Evangeline''s mouth twitched in a mocking smirk. "Oh, I''m sure. After all, Miss Lin really knows how to act."

    It appeared like she wasplementing Angel Lin. Yet, everyone could hear that Evangeline was mocking their goddess, and this caused the onlookers reverence and admiration for her to gear backward as they secretly began to condemn her.

    Angel was rejoicing at the sudden turn of events. <em>Evangeline, this is my turf. Let''s see if you can still act all arrogant and haughty here.</em>

    Eventually, Evangeline was guided towards the side. Sittingfortably on a couch, her eyes, from time to time, ran towards the man who was so busy avoiding any eye contact with her, which made her mood worsened.

 Chapter 75 - 29

    The clock ticked fast as the shoot progress while the producer excused himself that he had a meeting to attend, leaving Evangeline to herself, sitting at the side.

    Making herselffortable, Evangeline took a sip from her cup of tea. Though she appeared bored and uncaring at the happenings around her, her eyes, however, constantly followed Eric, who was, in turn, busy at getting things here and there.

    Her attention was then piqued when she heard trouble.

    "What do you mean, Johnson couldn''t make it?" The director asked irritably.

    "Mr. Johnson''s manager said he had an ident and wanted to postpone his part until he gets better."

    The director''s face turned red from constrained anger. True that the man''s part wasn''t important as he was but a passing character, not even worth mentioning. But even if he was a passing character, as long as he didn''t show up, especially that the entire scene was already set for his role, the whole schedule would change! They had to set up this specific scene once more, which would take an entire half a day to arrange. Not to mention that they would also lose money and time for they were shooting in a hot spring resort at the northern parts of Burberry for the scene.

    All the scenes which needed this backdrop should be shot today! He couldn''t afford to travel and rent and waste time to set up everything once more for a scene that didn''t evenst five minutes long.

    "Change the actor!"

    At the deration of this, all the staff froze, yet not entirely surprise.

    Then the director added, "His role wasn''t important, to begin with. Let''s use someone around here." Looking at everyone, he announced, "Let''s take a thirty-minute break."

    The director then walked towards the person who was in charge of the actors. "Find me a recement before the break is over."

    After he said that, he zoomed to his private room, mming the door shut, leaving the person in charge of the actors behind, who was grabbing her hair in frustration. <em>Where the hell will I find an actor in this short of time?!</em>

    The scene this time was in a hot spring when Reisha was taking a bath. Due to the scheming nobles who wanted her dead so their daughters could have the title of the main wife, they secretly smuggled inside a man ¨C¨C trying to frame her of having an affair.

    Finding a guy to take up the role of the smuggled man was easy. However, finding a man who was handsome and had a body loved by women was incredibly hard!

    <em>Ah . . . Why does the smuggled man have to be handsome and sexy? Where will I find that kind of man in thirty minutes?</em> The staff thought, on the verge of crying while running all over the ce as she shouted at her subordinates to search.

    At the side, Evangeline''s smile crook upwards, enjoying the troubled looks on everyone''s faces.

    While she was lost in her enjoyment, on the other part of the set, the stylist, Rise, who was responsible for Johnson''s costumes and makeup, heard about the problem.

    She got out of the room reserved for Johnson, who didn''t show up and walked around to help search for a substitute.

    Then her eyes sparkled when she saw the back of a man.

    As the stylist for the smuggled man, she was knowledgeable than anyone of what type of man fitted the role. She read the script and put into heart the designs for each character, no matter how important nor small.

    At this moment, no one could be more perfect than the man before her eyes.

    Though the guy was wearing a simple long sleeve shirt and pants, she could tell from his build and posture and from those subtle muscles which formed whenever his shirt got stuck to his body that he was beyond perfect for the role!

    Only, she was disappointed when he turned, and her godly image of him shattered before her eyes.

    Dark, messy hair and sses with weak countenance and aura.

    Sighing, Rise halted her advance towards him. And as she was about to turn and search again, she found that her eyes kept locking on that nerdy man.

    Her eyes never failed her before. Taking a closer look the second time around, she found that his features were . . . not bad . . .

    She contemted. Makeup could change everything! Nodding to herself, she approached him.

    "Hey, want to star in the movie?"

    Eric, who was minding his own business of cleaning the things Angel used, halted and turned behind him. He saw a short, skinny woman, whose face was adorned with freckles while her messy red curly hair waszily tied behind her back.

    "Excuse me?" Eric blinked. He wasn''t sure if what he heard was correct.

    Rise smiles widened when she noticed that Eric had an unbelievably rare color of eyes.

    "I said, do you want to star in a movie or want to earn extra cash? Or simply want a moment of fame?"

    Eric''spletely immovable dense brows twitched while he answered, "No." Then he resumed his work.

    Only, Rise kept pestering him until Angel personally interfered.

    Angel wanted to make Evangeline jealous, so she searched for Eric only to find him stuck at the corner.

    "Eric," she called, smiling at Rise. "And you are, Miss Rise? Is there a problem with my assistant?"

    Rise was startled when Angel popped out from nowhere. But being a professional who saw many celebrities, she naturally answered, not a bit bothered by the woman''s beautiful face, "Johnson couldn''t make it, so the director wanted to search for a substitute. I think this man here would do a great job."

    Angel''s brow, which was in a perfect arc, gradually rose, yet her friendly smile remained. "Really?" And she sized Eric up and down.

    Then an idea popped inside her head. The scene would be shot in a hot spring where she was naked (though she still has her underwear on), and the smuggled man would also have nothing on but a piece of towel covering his private part. Though there wouldn''t be much physical touching involve, the idea of Eric being with her inside the hot spring would surely make Evangeline''s perfect hair thin out from anger.

    At the thought, she cooed, urging Eric to take the job. "Eric, I think what Rise said is true. Furthermore, you''ll earn extra cash with a simple two-minute scene with me."

    Eric, who was disinterested, was still disinterested as he replied, "I''m not interested. I''m sorry. You should look for someone else."

    Rise didn''t give up and argued some more, "Eric, you don''t have to worry about a thing! All you have to do is appear at the scene and then go inside the hot spring when Angel is bathing and attack her! It''s very simple! You don''t even have to say any lines at all!"

    Eric, who was disinterested, had now ironed himself to absolutely wouldn''t do it. "Sorry, I still don''t want to do it," he patiently said once more.

    But his protest progressively died down when he heard the women''s next words.

    Angel had a frown on her lovely face while a troubled-looking smile graced her lips. "Eric, please . . . if we don''t find anyone to rece Johnson, I''m afraid the whole schedule will be affected."

    Nodding, Rise chimed in, "I''m afraid the director will use our one week break topensate for the lost time."

    While Angel changed her face in a coquettishly, pleading look. Her eyes a bit misty and rounded and soft while her moist pouty lips quivered in adorable movement. Her tone, pleading, and pleasing. "Please, Eric . . . do this for the team . . . for me . . . I promise if you do it, I''ll do whatever you ask of me."

    Rise nodded her head like a chicken picking grains but halted upon hearing Angel''s words. She snapped her head towards her, unable to believe what she heard. If she didn''t know the woman, she would think that she was seducing Eric.

    The moment Rise said about their one-week break was likely going to be used topensate for the dy, Eric''s brows, which were immovable, were now in one line. He had reserved ns for that date for that date was important to him. His mind was overthinking about this dilemma and didn''t hear what Angel said next. He nodded his head in time that Angel finished her words.

    "Alright, I''ll do it."

    Bouncing, Rise pped her hands in eagerness before dragging Eric towards a room to get him ready while Angel was feeling proud, smirking inside. <em>Just as I thought . . . all men are the same.</em>

    Just a little pleading from her, and they would do everything she asked without question. Eric was the same as all of them. No men could escape her charms and allure.

    Turning to Evangeline, who was sittingfortably at the side, a triumphant smile appeared on her face.

    <em>Evangeline Heart, let''s see what you''ll do the moment you realized that Eric had already fallen for me. Yet again, I stole something from you, and you can''t even do anything about it.</em>

 Chapter 76 - 30

    While the staff breathed a sigh of relief when Angel announced that they found a recement for Johnson, Rise was busy getting Eric prepared within fifteen minutes.

    Eric wanted to back out when he saw the script Rise handed to him while she was busy brushing and putting wax on his hair. He had no problem with going to the hot spring and acted like a thug towards Angel Lin. However, he was entirely against going out wearing absolutely nothing!

    Rise probably saw the frown on his face, trying to burn that particr spot on the manuscript, for she tried to exin.

    "Oh, don''t worry! You won''t be going outpletely naked! They''re just going to make an illusion that you have nothing on underneath that piece of towel, but in truth, you''ll still wear your underwear." Riseforted without a care while keeping herself busy with Eric''s hair.

    Tightly closing his eyes, Eric''s frown deepened. Though he absolutely, positively, resolutely didn''t want to do it, the thought that day would be used topensate for the loss time made him swallow any remaining hesitation and unwillingness in his heart.

    <strong>agh!</strong>

    Eric jolted, and the script he was holding almost slip from his fingers upon hearing the ear-piercing shriek from the woman behind him. He was sitting on a chair in front of a mirror while Rise was at his back,bing his hair.

    <strong>"FUCK!"</strong>

    Rise cursed, her eyes bulging out in absolute disbelief when she finished styling Eric''s hair while the makeup artist at the side who was ready to apply makeup anytime on Eric''s face froze on the spot.

    Bolting in front of Eric, Rise grabbed his cheeks and zoomed her face closer to his, which made Eric backed away though he couldn''t navigate much due to the limited space he was in.

    "Oh, my goodness! Who are you?!" Rise questioned in a daze while inspecting every inch of Eric''s face after she removed his sses.

    Eric''s hair, which was thick and messy, was now swept perfectly at the side, styled with few hairs falling on his forehead.

    Rise had a hard time with his hair, and she was even tempted to cut it, but Eric adamantly refused. And now, she felt all her efforts were worth it as she had gotten a look at the man before her with sparkling infatuation.

    If Aldrick Loire was the prince of Media, this man was definitely the Emperor of entertainment.

    He was absolutely handsome! It was very hard to believe that such a man existed. Her vocabry was not enough to describe him!

    At the side, the makeup artist was already drowning at her saliva, ogling at the man of her dreams.

    "Enough."

    Eric frowned. He stood to his feet, and the two women snapped out from their trance.

    "Eric, wait! Where are you going?" Rise found her voice odd and a bit cutesy, but she didn''t care while she grabbed Eric''s arm. It was a good thing that she still had her morality intact, not giving in to the temptation of rubbing her hand against Eric''s hand.

    At the start, Rise felt nothing towards him. But now, just the presence of him made her weak to the bones.

    Retrieving his arm, Eric backed away. He sensed that he was in danger if he stayed any moments longer inside this room, and straightaway replied, "I''m going to change."

    Rise''s heart beat ten times, wanting to explode when shes of Eric''s naked body bombarded her imagination. Couldn''t contain the stimtion, something hot and wet came out from her nose.

    Eric recoiled when he saw Rise was spurting blood from her nose while the makeup artist was gaining on him from the side. Her eyes a little bloodshot while saliva was dripping from her mouth. She was reaching her hands at him like any moment, she would pounce.

    Eric''s calm eyes narrowed and constricted. He was reminded of that horrible, horrible past once upon a time. He immediately excused and locked himself inside the dressing room.

    ----

    Everyone was getting ready for the hot spring scenes. Their eyes glowing, a trace of reverie and envy were seen from the women while lust and adoration were stered on the men''s faces when Angel Lin disrobed herself and walked towards the hot spring with her underwear. Her alluring body captured everyone''s attention, especially the appearance of steamy hot air, teasingly covering her soft, seductive curves until it was hidden beneath thefort of warm waters.

    Rolling her eyes at the side, Evangeline crossed her legs, sittingfortably on the cushioned chair, bathing in the natural scenery whilezily fanning herself from all the steam. Though the air was cold.

    As everyone focused was on Angel Lin, no one noticed a lone man being guided towards the steam of fog as the staff kept reminding him of what to do.

    "Alright, here''s what you need to do and remember it well. The moment the director shouts action, you count silently in your mind until ten and go in there and act natural, alright?"

    The staff nced towards the tall man, yet all he saw were blurred images for the steam was much denser in their direction. When he saw him nodding from the movement of his blurred head, he left and signaled the director that everything was ready.

    The director gestured, and everyone positioned themselves before he shouted.

    "Action!"

    Evangeline yawned in boredom as she fanned herself with a bamboo fan. She kept rolling her eyes and smirked her lips in a mocking smile as she watched Angel act all demurely, ying with the hot spring water. Naivety and yfulness showered her face, and the scene which was supposed to be adult-rated turned into something which the general audience could watch just from her acting alone.

    She rolled her eyes yet again when she saw people looking at Angel like she was some kind of an immortal entity who they revered since ancient times. When she realized that she was distracted by what she was doing, she roamed her eyes around. She was there to stalk¨C¨Cto be with Eric.

    As she searched for him, she noticed the atmosphere turned . . . odd. Like everyone became a statue, not even breathing.

    Her eyes flicked towards the scene of the bathing woman when out of nowhere, a man appeared with a thin towel wrapped around his waist. Herzy and droopy eyes promptly constricted and rounded. While the fan in her hand broke in pieces. Her anger reached an abnormal boiling point where she could no longer contain it!

    Not one noticed her. Everyone was hypnotized at the sudden appearance of the man. Even the director momentarily lost himself when he saw the approaching Adonis in just a towel.

    The man was tall and absolutely handsome! His body, the color of dull gold, was tantalizingly heart pounding while droplets of steamy hot water adorned his subtle, yet erotic muscles.

    The girls unconsciously curled their lips, holding their moans as they repeatedly shifted their weight from one foot to another, needing friction while their eyes traveled to that particr blood stimting abdominal muscles and sexy V line, down towards his incredible bulge teasingly hidden with a piece of towel. When they noticed that those subtle yet hard to ignore sexy dark curls adorning his pelvis, hot liquid dripped from their nose, clear fluid dribbled from the side of their lips and that oh so familiar thick, sticky wetness trickled from their private parts.

    While the guys questioned their sexuality when they found that they were eyeing the man.

    The stimtion was too much, and the onlookers'' mind heated, shutting down from overheating!

    Angel was busy acting and pretended that she didn''t notice the approaching man and kept acting in front of the camera.

    "Ah!"

    She let out a scream when she heard that sshing sound, signifying that someone had joined her in the hot spring.

    She turned around, and the rest of her lines got stuck in her throat when her mind went nk at the sight before her.

    She was paralyzed¨C¨Cno, her body and mind didn''t even resist and forgot everything else when the man hovered in front of her, trapping her in the wall of his naked masculine arms.

    Her eyes rounded in shock and astonishment, imprisoned in the intensity of those mesmerizing silver irises. She couldn''t even breathe at the sight of his irresistible allure. It was swallowing her whole. Dense brows wereplimenting his deep, intense eyes, which made him look mysterious and dangerous in an oh so sexy way. His parted thin, moist, sensual lips were seducing her and everyone around him.

    Angel, from the years of her career, experienced her first beginner''s mistake of forgetting her lines as she continued staring at the man. Afraid if she blinked or breathe, he would disappear before her eyes, for he didn''t seem human at all!

    She felt her heart was beating in her throat, suffocating her from its vigorous pounding, and it started to hurt. Even so, she couldn''t ¨C¨C wouldn''t pull away from his gaze. Such silvery eyes. She even thought her soul was leaving her body from the way he was looking at her. So intense!

    Yet she didn''t mind.

    For the first time, she found herself wanting to be dominated by a man ¨C¨C this man. She found herself surrendering to himplete¨C¨C

    <strong>"CUT!"</strong>

    Everyone was still in a dream and forgotten where they were until the director shouted in a frenzy.

    "<strong>CUT</strong>! Cut! Where on earth did you find this man?! Rece him! Rece him at once!"

    At the sound of the furious shouting of the director, everyone regained their reality and scurried to and fro, pretending that they were busy. Didn''t want to be implicated in the director''s wrath.

    Eric got out from the hot spring and walked towards where he ced his robe and casually put it on before hurrying to the dressing room to get dress. Entirely leaving Angel in the hot spring whose soul still hadn''t returned.

 Chapter 77 - 31

    Everyone was panicking and fearful upon the furious roars of the director while Angel got out from the water with the help of her assistant.

    "Angel, are you alright? Your face is so red! Is the water too hot?!" Fey asked, checking Angel up and down.

    Angel stared nkly at nothing in particr. Her mind was dominated by the image of the handsome man''s face. She muttered, stammering.

    "W-Who . . . Who is that man?"

    Fey frowned, yet her eyes glimmered in infatuation, her tone in disbelief. "That''s Eric! Our very own Eric! You know, <strong>my</strong> assistant!"

    Angel''s brows knitted, and her mind cleared upon hearing Fey said ''my assistant'' so intimately while she kept rumbling nonstop.

    "Who would have guessed that beneath those unappealing sses and messy hairid a demon who could seduce any woman?"

    Angel ignored her assistant and stormed to her dressing room, hurrying to get dress to see Eric once more.

    At the side, Evangeline was walking towards the director. Her face was unreadable while the usual haughty smile on her lips was nowhere to be seen. On the outside, she waspletely calm, yet all who saw her scurried away when they noticed her unusual severe face and the fury zing in her eyes.

    The director kept rumbling and rumbling to his crew, but when he saw Evangeline was approaching him, the fury and anger he felt were doused by the freezing chilly air she gave off.

    <strong>"Director!"</strong>

    Evangeline called.

    Straightening his back, the director''s face straightaway turned amiable and kind while controlling the trembling of his knees from her intimidating gaze. "H-how can I help you . . . M-Miss Heart?"

    Indecent scenes cramped Evangeline''s entire mind while her heart bleeds from betrayal and frustration. She couldn''t ept Eric''s real appearance wasid bare for everyone to see. And what was more, the one thing kept boiling her blood nonstop to the point of evaporating her innards in fury was the scene where Eric, with all his glory, was being intimate with a woman who was not her! With a woman, she so despised!

    Her eyes dimmed, and she hissed through the space of her grinding teeth.

    "I''ll be very busy these couple of days. What stated in our contract, I want to do it. Now."

    The director was in a daze, didn''t register what Evangeline had said. If what he was thinking was correct, she wanted to start shooting her part . . . this moment?

    "Uhmm . . ." The director turned his eyes around, suggesting the scenery and setting were not appropriate for her scene.

    Evangeline read the director''s thoughts and impatiently said, "My role doesn''t even reach a minute. You can just use a green screen for the backdrop."

    The director, who was hesitating, gradually nodded. "Alright, Miss Heart. We''ll do as you say."

    He pped his hands and announced, "Props! Ready the green screen for scene number 47!"

    The crew, upon hearing they would be doing a scene which wasn''t a part of today''s schedule, were momentarily at a loss before the director shot them a gaze. They busied themselves and prepared everything.

    Meanwhile, a stylist led Evangeline towards a dressing room to prep her up.

    Angel, who wanted to go out and see Eric right away, was stopped by Fey to announced the sudden additional scene today. At hearing her assistant, Angel''s eyes, which were glowing with infatuation, gradually turned dark. She knew all about that scene, for she already memorized the entire script. She was not ignorant at the reason as to why Evangeline invested in her movie and chose that specific role.

    Rolling her fingers against her palms, she sneered. <em>Evangeline, let''s see if you can have your way then.</em>

    ----

    "Why did the director gone berserk and wanted to rece Eric? I think that scene is so perfect."

    "Idiot, that''s why the director wanted to rece the man because he is too perfect! Think about it, the smuggled man overshadowing the male lead? What would people think?"

    While everyone was busy gossiping, Eric walked out from the dressing room entirely back to his nerdy, geeky self while the two girls, Rise, and the makeup artist, sighed in disappointment mixed with infatuation.

    Eric casually resumed doing his job as if nothing happened, ignoring the curious, obsessed gazes'' thrown at him while coolly and smoothly avoiding the women who wanted to flirt with him.

    While Eric was busy ying cat and mouse with the women, Evangeline and Angel worn their costumes, and for some reason, they also got out at the same time from their respective dressing room. One was wearing a medieval maid costume while the other was wearing a simple, elegant embroidery dress, highlighting their statuses.

    Evangeline no longer held her signature smirk. She was in no mood to y games right now. Angel wanted her to retaliate? <em>Then, I will put her in her ce!</em>

    On the other side, Angel was smiling calmly. Her inner thoughts, however, were having a party for sessfully riling Evangeline.

    Both of them didn''t say anything and positioned themselves in front of the camera while all hushed down.

    Even those women who couldn''t take away their eyes at Eric changedpletely, standing at one side, eagerness in their pupils. Gazing at the two women, their mouths parted, ready to gossip at any moment.

    Now, everything made sense as to why Evangeline Heart explicitly chose her role. This irrelevant, thirty-second scene with Angel Lin.

    At the side, Eric furrowed his brows, feeling something was not right with Evangeline. He never did saw her, who always had sarcasm on her face, be so serious and . . . scary.

    "Alright! Is everyone ready?" the director shouted before he signaled to roll the camera.

    <em><strong>SLAP!</strong></em>

    Before anyone could react, a resounding p stunned the whole ce. Even the ripples of the spring water turned silent.

    Without warning, Angel felt a sting on her right cheek. She then slowly turned to Evangeline, eyes zing, yet still remaining in her role.

    While the camera was still rolling, Evangeline sweetly smiled and said with an innocent tone, "Director, I feel that p was not my best. We should redo it."

    . . .

    . . .

    Everyone didn''t know how to react while the director pursed his lips, feeling a headacheing.

    Whereas Angel''s manager and Fey came rushing towards Angel''s direction. Fortunately, the p didn''t leave a mark though it was a bit red. They secretly sighed in relief before turning their dagger eyes at Evangeline.

    "Miss Heart, what you did is not in the script! Apologize to Angel right now!"

    Evangeline''s smile couldn''t anymore be fake as she answered, "What part of the script, ''p Reisha,'' is not clear to you?"

    Angel''s manager was tongue-tied. Her mind was in a tangled mess from the many words she wanted to say. Fortunately, Fey said the words she wanted to convey.

    "Miss Heart, I know you''re not an actress and is a beginner in this field. But that part means acting out a p, not actually pping Angel."

    Evangeline''s taunting smile grew as she retorted, "Isn''t the saying the best actors are those who act naturally? Thus, I had to act naturally, so the p should also be natural and not fake."

    This time, it was Fey who was tongue-tied. She was having difficulty in choosing the words to make the woman understand, for she was afraid all her mouth would say were curses.

    "Enough."

    The scene turned silent again when Angel was the one who spoke, which warrant curious and bewildered gazes to turn her way.

    Angel smiled and beamed at Evangeline much to everyone''s disbelief. "Evangeline is right. The effect of a natural p is much more convincing and impactful." She then turned to the director. "Let''s continue the shoot."

    The director hesitated for a moment before shouting at everyone to get ready for a take two.

    And like before, a resounding <strong>p</strong> echoed in the tense area.

    Angel felt another stinging pain on her right cheek while Evangeline seriously stared at her with contempt. Then she burst out in fake giggles, ruining another take.

    "Director, I''m sorry . . . *<em>chuckle</em> . . . Can we redo it again? I promise I won''tugh. It''s a beginner''s mistake. You won''t hold it against me, right?"

    The corners of the director''s lips quirked upwards while beads of sweat decorated his face. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was not ignorant to what was happening. He had grown old in this profession. He had seen it all! And now, he was forced in a hellish ce with nowhere to retreat. Evangeline was an investor with a specific contract to act how she sees fit in this particr scene while Angel had Robert Krisnov and Aldrick Loire at her back.

    Should he stop Evangeline Heart and pay double the amount she invested for breaching the contract? Or should he pretend to be ignorant and continue the shoot while facing the consequencester from the two men at Angel''s side?

    Ah . . . He really wanted to cry. He just wanted to shoot a damn movie! Why did things have to be soplicated?

    Fortunately for him, Angel smiled and said without any hint of anger in her voice, "It''s fine. Let''s take another retake."

    The onlookers couldn''t help but revere and sympathized with her while res full of scorn shot towards Evangeline.

    As the day progressed, resounding p after p echoed in the shooting ce. Evangeline had made every excuses possible to have retakes from the simple reason that her hair was loose or her makeup didn''t fit the scene or her dress was crumpled and had to iron it once more just to get a retake.

    Evangeline made mistakes seven times, which meant Angel was pped seventh times. Though the p indeed stung, Evangeline made sure to use the right amount of pressure to administer pain, which wouldn''t damage the woman''s face so she could p her again.

    Right at this moment, Angel''s calm and amiable face was breaking. She could no longer feel her right cheek due to being pped so many times. It was swollen and a bit red, but even so, she requested it to be hidden by makeup, which was reciprocated by her manager and assistant with naggingments.

    As usual, Angel paid them no ear. She steeled herself, ready to face Evangeline once more. She could feel the realization of her desired oue when she took a peek at the faces of the crowds. Complete sympathy for her and scorn for Evangeline. Some even secretly recorded the whole event.

    <em>Ah . . . Evangeline . . . As I thought, once emotions muddled you, you are easily manipted. It was an excellent decision to use Eric.</em>

    At the thought of the man''s name, Angel''s unbending and determined eyes turned soft and a little . . . infatuated, and she unconsciously gazed at Eric.

    At the sight of this, Evangeline, who regained some of her calm after letting out her rage, was now scorching in anger once more. She shot an eye towards Eric, who was looking at their direction. But since she was in a frenzied state of mind, Evangeline thought that Eric and Angel were gazing at each other.

    Her body burned hot to the point that even her eyes stung from the heat. Her heart felt like it was wing out from her chest. Her breathing turned into pants when she wouldn''t inhale anything. The air became so polluted and dirty!

    The overwhelming, ravenous desire to possess which she craved was being slowly coveted from her made her crazily insane from an emotion she realized was jealousy.

    Her vision dimmed, and for a fraction of second, all she saw was darkness.

    And before she recovered, her hand was already in the air while Angel''s face was screwed to the side. An eye-catching finger-shaped crimson mark was gradually appearing on Angel''s white porcin skin.

    But Evangeline didn''t feel anything ¨C¨C just the insatiable desire to ruin Angel''s face!

    Not a care that everyone was now condemning her with their res while some staff was already rushing towards them in an attempt to stop her when she lifted her hand once more, determined to p Angel nonstop.

    Evangeline raised her hand and swung it forcefully against Angel''s direction. However, her hand was stopped midway while her rity steadily returned when she felt that familiar warmth.

    "Evangeline, that''s enough . . ."

 Chapter 78 - 32

    Evangeline''s colorless and dull eyes glinted in recognition when Eric''s face subjugated her entire view. But it constricted again while her body shuddered in hatred when Angel moaned Eric''s name in pain.

    Angel''s misty eyes were holding a tear. Her face aggrieved while her nose was red and her quivering lips, which let out Eric''s name intimately drove Evangeline to madness once more.

    Snappily, Evangeline pulled her hand from Eric''s grip. She raised it again, attempting to smack Angel''s lecherous scheming face. And for a second time, Eric seized her hand. Only this time, more tightly, stopping her from harming the hateful woman.

    "Let go of me!" Evangeline hissed. She was so angry her body quivered, trying to control herself from harming Eric.

    Grimacing, Eric frowned even deeper, and his voice now had a tint of anger.

    "Evangeline . . . stop it. It''s . . . unsightly . . ."

    Evangeline, who was struggling to get her hand back from Eric''s grasp, abruptly stopped moving. Her brain, which was full of nothing but anger and jealousy, realized something while her eyes, which were zing with fury, calmed down.

    At this second, that time with Sisley reyed in her mind.

    <em>¨C¨C"Why stick to a man who doesn''t love you that much? You''re losing your sense of self."</em>

    <em>. . .</em>

    <em>. . .</em>

    <em>Sisley''s face became gloomy, and her tone turned serious.</em>

    <em>"Evangeline . . . you''re only saying that because you don''t understand. But once you do, try saying it on my face again?" ¨C¨C</em>

    <em>Ah . . .</em>

    It was like something she couldn''t see¨C¨Cno, refused to see, was now beingid bare before her eyes, and the dark fog and heaviness she felt for the past days were clearing.

    She, who was a person of ironed will. A person of pride and arrogance. A person who knew her worth. A person who didn''t need anyone nor depend on anyone. A person who could look in the mirror and say that she was all she needed. She was enough . . . was gradually losing her sense of worth just because of a man?

    A reason she so swore wouldn''t be the reason which would change her.

    However, without knowing it, she disregarded her pride to wait for a man. She discarded her worth to chase after a man who didn''t even love her. She became dependent on a man who didn''t even want to spend a bit of time with her.

    And now . . . now that she realized what she was doing, her intense eyes steadily turned calm. But there was no glint nor sparkle in them unlike before.

    Eric''s solemn expression revealed a crack. His eyes shed with worry when he saw the gradual changes on Evangeline''s face.

    She was calm as usual, yet he could no longer see the vivacity arrogance in her eyes nor the mocking, taunting, and haughty fake smile on her lips and his grip on her hand loosened bit by bit until he thoroughly released her.

    Before he could voice out his worry for her, Evangeline raised both her hands, grabbed his cor, and pulled him closer until he felt a sudden pain from the impact of her teeth against his lips.

    . . .

    . . .

    Everyone was stunned while Angel''s mouth parted in shock. And before they could recover, Evangeline released Eric''s cor and lifted her hand once more.

    <em><strong>SLAP!</strong></em>

    Without warning, something like sparkles of burnt spots appeared on Eric''s vision, and for a moment, only ringing sounds kept bugging his ear before his mindpletely cleared when he felt the numbness on his left cheek followed by a warm thick liquid trickling down his skin.

    Blinking, his eyes slowly traveled towards Evangeline, who was now holding a smile, which made his hair tingling on edge.

    "That''s goodbye, Eric."

    Without waiting for anyone to react, Evangeline flipped her hair, grabbed her purse, and walked out from the set. Not a care that she was still wearing a medieval maid''s costume.

    Eric, who still didn''t know what was happening, felt his heart tightened while a crushing fear ate him, overpowering the indifference in his eyes. He had a feeling that once he let Evangeline go, he would never see her again.

    Before he knew it, his body moved and chased after her. He extended his hand in an attempt to reach out and stop her.

    "Eric."

    But before he could, he found himself unable to move a single step, his arm feeling heavy. He didn''t even turn to take a look at the person who held him. His eyes were desperately trying to see the woman who was leaving him ¨C¨C pleading to turn around and go back to him.

    Only . . . she didn''t.

    When Evangeline''s silhouette disappeared, Eric''s eyes steadily lost its color. His hand, which was reaching out to her, dropped lifelessly by his side.

    He didn''t even register what was happening around him. His mind utterly nked out from the consuming anxiety and fear which came from his heart.

    "Eric, your cheek is bleeding."

    It felt like it was not only his cheek, every part of him was bleeding while his face, which was usually stoic, had now a defeated look.

    From all the years he was working nonstop, this was the first he felt so tired. So tired and lifeless. He didn''t find any meaning to what he was doing anymore.

    On Eric''s side, Angel, who recovered from her shock, was now holding Eric''s arm tightly. Afraid if she let go, he would chase after Evangeline. And for the first time, she found the reason why she didn''t want Eric to pursue after Evangeline was not because she wanted to spite her, it was more because she wanted him to look at her from now on.

    Staring at Eric, a sorrowful expression appeared on her face when she saw the scar, left by Evangeline''s nails, was dyeing his skin red. How much force did the woman use that even the skin was scraped?! Angel could tell that the wound was deep. It was fortunate it was not that long.

    "Eric, we should patch your wound. It might get infected and leave a scar." Angel urged, not noticing that her cheek was swelling while she pulled the lifeless man towards her dressing room. Her manager and assistant nced at each other before following behind, their lips curling inwardly in a tight line.

    Remaining rooted in their post, everyone was still in a daze and at a loss as to what was happening.

    One of the crew broke the silent and hesitantly asked the director, "W-what should we do now? I think Miss Heart will no longer shoot with us."

    The director, who was paralyzed a moment ago because of the drama, had now regained his wits as he sighed in defeat. Massaging his temples, he grunted, "We''ll use one of the shots we have and edit it a bit." His eyes then swept everyone as he shouted to wake them up.

    "We''ll take a one-hour snack break and resumed shooting after!"

    ----

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Angel was busy disinfecting the wound on Eric''s face while she told Fey and her manager to line up and get hers and Eric''s snacks so she could have alone time with the man. Of course, after Fey helped patched the swelling on her face first, did they left her and Eric alone.

    Eric was sitting on a chair while Angel was seated beside him, tapping cotton pads against his wound. Her face was a bit flustered while her eyes shone brilliantly, even though she appeared sad.

    "I can''t believe Evangeline did that to you. I know she is hurting from what happened to her in the past. I can''t exactly me her since she must have thought I stole everything from her. That is why I am trying so hard to make things work between us. But I think she had gone too far when she pped you."

    As Angel cleaned Eric''s wound, her face slowly leaned closer to his. It was like she was being pulled by those silver irises which were looking at the floor. His long thickshes were half-covering his eyes, appearing lifeless and broken.

    Yet, all she saw was an opportunity. This was exactly the state Aldrick was at first until she coaxed andforted him. And look at Aldrick now, head over heels in love with her!

    She believed it would be the same with Eric too. After all, no better time to manipte a man than their weakest moment.

    But her reason why sheforted Aldrick was utterly different as to why she wasforting Eric now. The moment she saw that man in the hot spring, her mind already decided to possessed and conquer his heart ¨C¨C whatever it takes.

    Feeling Eric''s hot breathes fanning her face, Angel''s breathing hitched, and her heartbeat turned slow, pounding hard against her chest.

    Her voice turned sensual, eyelids dropping a few centimeters, appearing irresistibly alluring. She could almost see the erotic steaming out from their lips.

    "Eric, if it is me . . . I will never hurt you . . ."

    Angel kept murmuring as she focused on those thin and irresistible sensual lips. The image of Evangeline kissing him appeared in her mind, and she felt suffocated. A frenzied urged to erase any lingering signs of that woman from his scent overrode her brain. Leaning closer, she kissed the non-resisting man.

    To her surprise, Eric, who was unmoving like a statue, shifted his head away, and all she felt was the cold rejecting air against her soft, moist lips.

    Standing up, Eric''s face remained lifeless as ever, yet his voice was firm and a little . . . angry. "I think I''d better go and arranged your things at the next shooting area."

    Angel shut to her feet, and all the blood rushed to her head, which made her dizzy, causing her to wobble and fell towards Eric.

    Fortunately for her, Eric didn''t back away. She held her shoulders to steady her as his face didn''t change one bit. Not showing any emotion except dejection.

    At this moment, the door flung opened, and a deep, crisp, and worried panic voice resounded in the room.

    "Angel, are you alright?!"

 Chapter 79 - 33

    Angel, who was rejoicing in Eric''s arms, jumped away from his embrace. Her infatuated face turned to shock and happiness in an instant at the sight of the newly arrived man.

    "Aldrick, you''re here? I thought you''de muchter in the afternoon?"

    Aldrick, who saw Angel in the arms of a man just seconds ago, still hadn''t recovered. After a long paused, he red at Eric and asked, "What''s going on? Who''s he? What''s he doing here inside your room?"

    Aldrick questioned one after another while his tone was constrained,ced with anger and jealousy.

    Angel went to Aldrick''s side to soothe him and introduced Eric.

    "Aldrick, this is Eric. Remember I told you that Fey needed an assistant? He''s the new assistant thepany hired."

    Aldrick didn''t budge one bit, sizing Eric up and down. And when he saw he was not a threat, the image of Angel and him hugging disappeared in his mind. There is no way that Angel will fall for a man like that. He must be flirting with her.

    At the thought, his face darkened as he red at Eric. "What is thepany thinking? Why did they send a man? I''ll talk to HR right now!"

    Angel panicked, yet her voice was the epitome of calmness. Intimatelycing her hand on Aldrick''s arm, she said, "Aldrick, what you saw just now, it was me who lost footing. And if it wasn''t for Eric, I might have suffered an injury. And besides, it was right for thepany to hire a male assistant since I have things to carry around which girls have difficulty in lifting."

    At the mention of injury, Aldrick''s handsome face turned soft while gazing at Angel full of unconcealed worry. He cupped her face and raised her head, checking her swollen cheek, bandaged with an ice pack. His face darkened while he cursed through the gap of his teeth.

    "That bitch! How dare shey a hand on you. I''ll definitely make her life a living hell. I don''t care if she''s a woman. She had gone too far! She needs to be taught a lesson."

    In the past, Angel felt nothing when Aldrick cupped her cheeks and yed the intimate couple. But now . . . she sneaked a peek at Eric, who was still the champion of paralyzed face while he watched them in silence.

    At the side, though appearing like a figurine on disy, immobile and emotionless, Eric''s mind, however, was in aplete mess! But at the mention of Evangeline''s name, a ripple disturbed the chaos in his thoughts, and his lifeless face turned dark. His dull eyes stared at Aldrick thick with threat.

    Not noticing the threat on Eric''s gaze, Aldrick''s focus was on Angel''s face while thetter''s heart suffered a drought when she saw those subtle changes on Eric''s expression at just the mention of Evangeline''s name.

    Angel cried out, "Aldrick, Evangeline is my cousin. Please, be more understanding of what she''s going through. It''s only reasonable if she hates me."

    Aldrick frowned, sneering. "Angel, you''re too kind. That''s why she could bully you to this extent. If Fey didn''t call me about what happened, would you ever tell me about it?"

    He then gently rubbed Angel''s cheek. His harsh look turned mellow, and his voice was full of concern as he said, "Angel, I worry about you. You know that, right? You can''t me me for hating her, especially at what she had done to you. Just let me protect and take care of you."

    If this moment were any other moment, Angel would have embraced Aldrick right about now and sob bashfully against his chest. But she only felt very uneasy while her stomach lurch. Her feet and palms turned cold. Peering at Eric, whose face remained unremarkably nk, she sensed he became hostile towards Aldrick. And before she could say anything, he walked out of the room, mming the door shut without a word.

    Biting her lips, she stared at the tightly closed door while Aldrick''s face darkened upon seeing Angel was looking at the direction to where Eric had left.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Angel snapped out from her trance when she heard Aldrick''s voice, which held unconcealed jealousy. Forcing out a smile, she shook her head.

    "Nothing . . . It''s just . . . I''m a little tired."

    Aldrick''s face softened. "Take some rest first. Don''t worry. I''ll stay by your side."

    ----

    As the day progressed and the shoot finally ended, Eric went back home. The women no longer pestered him when they noticed the detached and scary look on his face.

    When he reached his rented apartment, it was already ten in the evening, yet he didn''t care how tired he was. In fact, he didn''t notice anything at all in the entire afternoon. He did his usual job like a robot, unfeeling and emotionless.

    But now that he was alone inside his room, lying on his back against his bed, hands, and feet apart, with no more to distract himself ¨C¨C he was . . .

    Pissed!

    This day was the worst day ever!

    Firstly, he was forced to appear in front of everyone with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist (though he had his boxers on), but in the end, all those things he did were useless! The director didn''t want him for the silly reason that he was too attractive than the male lead!

    Thus, the one week break from work he was so looking forward to was going to be used to make up for the lost time!

    It was not like he was hiding his looks. It just so happened in his high school years when his eyesight became terrible, and he had no time taking care of his appearance, especially cutting his hair, he realized after he wore sses and his thick messy hair grew long, everyone left him alone. No women would trip on the sidewalk when they saw him. His locker no longer cramping with all kinds of things and letters. He was no longer threatened nor ckmailed by all sorts of people.

    His life became peaceful!

    He even changed his surname and transferred schools to escaped the chaotic life he had and started fresh.

    <em>*sigh . . .</em>

    Letting out a big breath of air, his irritation turned to fear and anxiousness when the image of Evangeline''s face appeared in his mind. Without thinking, he touched his lips, remembering that bittersweet memory. The pain from the impact of her teeth against his lips and the taste of his blood didn''t even register in his mind as all he thought was how soft and cold her lips were.

    His hand traveled to his cheek, and his brows tightened when he felt an obstruction against his fingers. Without a second thought, he ripped the band-aids, not minding the pain which came after when some dried blood came off, causing the wound to bleed raw. He slowly traced his wound, a bitter smile appearing on his face. The injury, no doubt, would definitely leave a scar if not treated. Angel Lin gave him an ointment specifically so his wound wouldn''t scar, which he threw in the trash.

    He didn''t mind it would scar. It was a reminder, a punishment to what he had done to her.

    He threaded around her cautiously, being careful not to let her slip in his hands. He only pushed her away because his resolve always crumbled whenever she was around. Though he was always careful not to push her to her limit.

    <em>This day . . . is the worst . . .</em>

    He already made his choice. He thought he could make it up to her after he was done with his business. But clearly, it was wishful thinking on his part. The moment she left, his limbs turned numb while his body felt like it knew no warmth. He didn''t even know what he was doing anymore. Everything he was doing was useless. The goal which was in his mind since day one, the motivation which kept him going ¨C¨C it all became meaningless to him.

    His body was very heavy, like it didn''t want to do anything anymore. The present, tomorrow, the future, it all became a chore to him. Fear ate everything inside him. His mind was dominated with thoughts that by the time he finished his business, he had nowhere to return to.

    He didn''t know when was it that Evangeline inched her way towards his heart and made a permanent residence there. He didn''t know when his life goal, his why, his purpose was reced by the idea of being together with her every day.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of her image inside his head.

    Like he was possessed, his hand inched to his bag and brought out a piece of dress. The dress she wore and didn''t bring with her when she left. The dress he, deny as he might, secretly stole from the dressing room.

    Without thinking, he brought the dress to his nose. Inhaling her scent, his eyelids closed, imagining that she was beside him,forting his dying heart.

    . . . But it was no use.

    He needed her here ¨C¨C body and soul!

    Scurrying out of bed, he grabbed his jacket and stormed to his bicycle with a paper bag in hand containing Evangeline''s dress. An excuse for him to see her.

    However, the moment he arrived at her condo and came looking for her, his heart stopped beating while his eager and hopeful face slowly died.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Heart left a moment ago with luggage in hand together with her pets. She said she would be having her two-month vacation."

    "Did she mention where she was going?" Eric asked. The flickering mes of hope persisted burning until it was utterly extinguished by the receptiondy''s next words.

    "I''m sorry she didn''t mention anything."

    ". . ."

    Eric bit his lips. With slump shoulders and worn-out face, he got out from the lobby and walked towards his bicycle.

    He was in a soulless state. Appearing lifeless, he sauntered on the paved pathway, dragging his bike while her voice kept ringing in his ear.

    <em>"That''s goodbye, Eric."</em>

    Closing his eyes, he tried to calm his mind.

    <em>She wille back. She will. She must. It''s just going to be a two-month vacation. She will return. We still have school, after all.</em>

    He repeated this mantra to keep his body moving, for he was afraid if he didn''t, he wouldn''t move and just stand outside her condo. Waiting for her to return.

    <em>Would she still be the same when she returned? Will she still like me?</em>

    <strong><em>Screech!</em></strong>

    The scraping sound of tires against the paved floor made the passerby gazed at Eric''s direction. He didn''t care. Rather he felt that the world around him danced in a mind churning, stomach twisting way, which made him nauseous and dizzy.

    He was paralyzed in ce while constant streams of foggy air appeared before his parted lips. Whizzing sounds of his frantic breaths made him realized how scared he was at the thought that Evangeline, once returned, would no longer have any feelings for him.

 Chapter 80 - 34

    The moment Asher returned home, he went to Evangeline''s unit in high spirits. In his hands were a bunch of brochures of heritage sites, tourist spots, and best ces to travel, excited to spend this two-month vacation with his darling Evangeline that he couldn''t help but whistle with joy while walking.

    Raising his hand, he was ready to press the doorbell but halted when his eyes read the words on that piece of paper stered on the door.

    <strong>[</strong>I''m going out of the country.

    Don''t look for me<strong>]</strong>

    The moment he finished reading it, he picked his phone from his pocket and dialed Evangeline''s number. When he heard her phone was ringing, he let out a sigh of relief.

    His relief soon turned to a frown when he heard the familiar ringing tone inside her unit. Without a second thought, he typed in the passcode and entered her room.

    The first thing he noticed . . . how dark and empty it was. Turning on the lights, those furry, adorable, annoying pets, who raced to his feet were nowhere to be seen.

    "Evangeline?"

    His phone still on his ear, he walked towards that ringing sound and found the culprit causing the only noise in the quiet room on top of a table.

    "Fuck!"

    Letting out an annoyed and frustrated curse, he realized Evangeline purposely left her phone, which meant she didn''t want anyone to find nor disturb her.

    The way his cousin was acting was not like her at all. It only meant maybe . . . she''s with that nerd again!

    Asher bolted out of the room, mming the door shut. He dashed towards the parking lot and rode his bicycle to confront Eric once and for all.

    He didn''t need to search far though, when he noticed a familiar silhouette at the sidewalk.

    <strong><em>SCREECH!</em></strong>

    The scraping tire against the asphalt road made an ear-piercing sound, yet Asher didn''t care. He parked his motorcycle and ran towards Eric in unrestrained anger.

    <strong>"YOU!"</strong>

    Asher grabbed Eric''s shoulder, forcefully turning him around to face him. Uncaring at the onlookers, he gripped Eric''s cor while his other hand clenched in a tight fist. He then brought down his anger, determined to beat the asshole until he could no longer walk.

    <em>"I''ll cut all rtions with you."</em>

    His fist halted inches from Eric''s face, blowing some of his hair from the force.

    Gnashing his teeth, Asher gradually let go of Eric''s cor. He then pushed him away while Eric staggered backward before his feet found its bnce.

    "You! Where did you hide Evangeline?! Where is she, you motherfucker!" Asher pointed and cursed. His anger and frustration intensified when Eric only reciprocated him with a nk look. His body was appearing . . . lifeless. Like he was talking to a puppet without its puppeteer.

    Asher stomped towards Eric and grabbed his jacket with both hands, not a care if he choked him to death. He brought him closer to his face so he could see the burning desire to murder him in his eyes.

    "Where did you take her, asshole?! Speak or I''ll . . . I''ll . . . I''ll tear your clothes apart!"

    Evangeline only said not to hurt him. Tearing his clothes wouldn''t hurt him. It would only embarrass him.

    Asher''s fury and thoughts got disrupted when he had gotten a look at Eric up-close. No matter how he yelled and shook him, the bastard''s face didn''t move one bit from its death-like state. His eyelids were half-closed while his eyes appeared dull and dead, looking particrly at nothing. His body was limp like he was a corpse!

    Though the school held Asher by two years, it didn''t mean that he was an idiot. He could tell that the man before him was not in the right state of mind. He could tell that something must have happened, reducing him to this cadaver like state.

    Does it have something to do why Evangeline left?

    Did Evangeline leave this guy that''s why he''s so lifeless?

    Based from Eric''s direction, he bet he came from Heaven''s Tower. At the thought, his anger dispersed almost in an instant. And an indescribable sense of happiness and glee spread across his face. It''s about time that Evangeline realized how useless and unworthy this guy is!

    Asher released Eric and pushed him aside. This time, Eric didn''t have any intention to bnce himself as he fell on the pavement,pletely unfeeling. Like even if the world exploded, he wouldn''t give a damn.

    Asher sneered, throwing Eric one contemptuous look before he snorted and left.

    ----

    Two days passed, and Asher was beginning to lose his sanity, trying his hardest to find Evangeline''s whereabouts. He even utilized his connections and resources to find the woman to no such luck.

    "We have checked every surveince camera in every airport in Burberry, be it domestic or international flights. We have scanned seventy percent of the list of passengers who boarded that time, but still no sess," D reported, his voice coarse and a bit low while the bags in his eyes were sagging.

    They had been searing for darling Highness Evangeline for two days nonstop!

    Asher''s gloomy and haggard face turned even more sinister, and his already puffy bloodshot eyes narrowed, zeroing at those words on the bundle of papers on his hand, afraid he would miss even a single name. His hand then irritably scratched the stubbles, which followed the contours of his jaw.

    "Don''t stop searching! If not that day, then search all the lists these past two days!"

    D smacked his lips in a thin line. His brain couldn''t help but screamed in agony while his body protested in frustration. They already exhausted themselves to the limit having to search the list of thousands and thousands of passengers that single day. Now, they had to search the records of millions of names from the past two days?

    It was the time of winter vacation, so the domestic and international flights were swarming with people. Not to mention Evangeline Heart was not a rare name. She had thousands of people with the same name, and they had to crossed check it one by one.

    D could only shed invincible tears and scurried out from Asher''s study, afraid his boss would have more demands.

    When D left, Asher slumped on his chair, massaging his eyes. He tried to ignore the pounding pain from the protruding veins on his forehead.

    He checked everything which could give away Evangeline''s locations. From any signs of her credit cards to every possible surveince camera in the airport, down to every list of passengers on that day, be itnd, sea, or air.

    But no sign of the woman whatsoever!

    Closing his eyes tight, the veins which hammered against his skin were about to explode while his fists tightened in extreme unwillingness at the thought of his next move.

    Swallowing the rock-like lump in his throat, he dialed his older brother''s number.

    After a while, a yful musical voice resounded at the other end, which made Asher''s already gritting teeth almost chopped at the force he exerted.

    "Hello?"

    ". . ."

    "Asher, what''s up?" Alvaro urged, trying hard to hide his ecstasy when Asher called him. It was rare¨C¨C<strong>no</strong>! Asher never called him except if it was something urgent which not often happen. In fact, he had forgotten thest time Asher called him. Maybe a year ago? Two years ago?

    It must be really important.

    While Asher, on the other hand, the phone on his ear visibly quaked while the clenching of his fists repeatedly loosened and tightened again and again.

    After a moment, Asher breathed to calm himself. Pushing away the annoying feeling he had towards this demon called older brother, he said, hesitation in his voice.

    "Evangeline . . . she . . . she disappeared . . ."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "What?" The yfulness in Alvaro''s tone vanished, reced by threat and warning. If this was a prank to get back at him, he was not amused.

    Breathing deeply, Asher exined the situation.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    After almost like an eternity of silence, Alvaro replied a simple, "mmm¡­" of understanding, which made Asher''s blood rush in his head all at once. His vision turned ck for a moment. Only an invincible thin line held all his reason, and he was so close to smashing his phone.

    On the other line, bathing at his brother''s agony, Alvaro unhurriedly said, "I got it. I''ll help search for Evangeline''s whereabouts. I''ll call you if I found something."

    Only did rity returned in Asher''s eyes, and he ended the call. He contemted whether to tell this to his father and grandfather and dissolved the idea in an instant. He decided to hide it for things would be moreplicated if his entire family was involved.

    And besides, Evangeline left a note which he verified to be one hundred percent her penmanship and signature, as well as, the customize ink used was hers. At least the thought that she was safe made him at ease.

    He decided to call Alexis instead. Though that younger brother of his was lost in the head, appearing unreliable, when it came toputers and gathering information, he was the best among the best he knew.

    <strong><em>*sigh . . .</em></strong>

    <em>Guess it''s time for me to take a trip back home.</em>

    ----

    <strong>At the Cole''s mansion in ckPine</strong>

    ¨¢lvaro was juggling between calling on his phone and reading the papers on his table while typing something on hisptop. This was his typical state every time he sat and did business in his office and at home. Multitasking was not a problem for him, for he was doing it since young.

    Chuckling, he continued to watch the video footage of the international airport, which Asher emailed him while also looking at the lists of women who were suspected to be Evangeline. Many had their faces and body covered, and Evangeline''s name didn''t appear on the lists of the immigration bureau.

    It could only mean that she was still in Burberry . . . , or . . .

    Alvaro typed Evangeline Krisnov instead of Heart, and a single name appeared on the screen.

    Smirking, he scanned Evangeline''s photo, and it matched the one the immigration had.

    <em>Ahh . . . Asher . . . where did your brain go to? You should have scanned her picture from the start and hack the immigration to match the photo.</em>

    In truth, Asher didn''t think of it at all! Due to the traffic jam of emotions he was feeling, his brain was affected by pollutions caused by his emotions. And when he saw the name, Evangeline Heart didn''t appear on the list of passengers, his already muddled head panic.

    Never in the life of Asher would he thought that Evangeline would use her father''s name. In fact, Evangeline detested ever mentioning the name ''Krisnov.''

    She must have not wanted anyone to find her.

    Alvaro''s shoulders shook in constrained tremors when he saw where Evangelinended.

    <em>Ah . . . little girl . . . do you think this kind of tricks will work on me?</em>

    He then dialed a number.

    "I want you to do something for me. Mmm . . . it''s quite important actually . . . I want it as soonest possible . . . Money is not a problem. You know me . . ."

 Chapter 81 - 35

    Two days passed since Evangeline unexpectedly disappeared, and Eric kept appearing in front of her condo every after work, waiting for her to return or taking a hopeful glimpse if he could spot just even her silhouette.

    However, no such thing happened.

    He found himself unable to concentrate on whatever he did. His mind still hung up on the thought where she could possibly have gone. Though he was very utterly depressed and unmotivated, he still did his everyday mundane job.

    But not the same could be said about one organ inside his system, which was constantly shutting down, causing his already lifeless self to turned limp ¨C¨C like blood no longer flowed inside him. His heart was so tired . . . so, so tired of always thinking of her.

    Even in his dreams, Evangeline frequently appeared before him, always that scene of leaving him behind. Thanks to that, sleep eluded him these past few days until his face was aplete haggard mess. Stubbles decorated his jaw while his already messy hair didn''t have the grace of experiencing ab since two days ago. Fortunately, he still functioned as a human being by not forgetting to brush his teeth and take a bath, all thanks to his daily ritual of cleaning himself before he sleeps.

    "Eric."

    Eric''s dull eyes shifted from the things he was doing to Angel Lin, who was sitting on a chair infort. Stopping what he was doing, he walked towards her.

    Blooming with radiance, Angel raised her hand holding a wine ss. "Can you get me a drink?"

    Angel, in these two days, hadn''t been sitting idly. She had done everything she could to get Eric''s attention. From ordering him to massage her shoulders and feet down to little things of calling his name whenever she could. Even if it was to pick a piece of paper she dropped by her side.

    She even texted and called him thru the new phone she gave him, taking the lead of starting a conversation. Yet every time, Eric would reply with an ''okay'' or ''alright.'' And if she called him, he would always ask about work. And if she ever expounded on a topic besides work, he would always excuse himself and end the call.

    The only time she could seduce him was during the shooting. Though she couldn''t do much since Aldrick was always by her side. She could only act the prim and proper Angel Lin when Aldrick was around.

    She was then pulled out from her thoughts when Eric reached for her cup. Her eyes glint while her fingers subtly brushed against his. But her subtle advances didn''t achieve its intended goal when Eric quickly retracted his hand and turned to get her a drink from the list of expensive champagne inside her wine rack.

    Eric''s steps halted, however, when he heard another familiar voice.

    "Get me also a drink."

    Turning, Eric''s eyes span towards the man sitting beside Angel Lin, who was raising his hand holding an empty goblet.

    Eric didn''t feel anything about the smugness the man was giving off nor the arrogance in his voice nor that he was ordering him around even though he had his assistant by his side. He simply reached for his ss and left without uttering a single word.

    He was already expending too much energy in dragging his heavy body around. He didn''t have the spare power to argue nor care about someone nor his surroundings.

    After a second or so that Eric disappeared, Angel smiled at Aldrick.

    "I''ll just go to the restroom," she said.

    Aldrick didn''t give it much thought and smiled back. Angel shoot to her feet and walked towards her room, constraining the rushing of her legs, afraid she might miss this opportunity to be alone with Eric.

    Inside the trailer, Eric was searching the wine rack with an absent mind. When the door opened, he didn''t even nce to know who it was as he reached for a bottle of Romanee Conti 1945.

    And as he was about to turn and serve the wine, he felt an arm coiled around his waist, while a soft, marshmallow-like feeling was pressing his back.

    Blinking, he didn''t know what it was which was pressing against him, which made his spine tensed until he heard a familiar seductive voice.

    "Eric . . ."

    Eric''s dull eyes dimmed, narrowing when his mind registered what was going on. Evangeline''s face shed before his eyes, and her voice echoed in his head.

    <em>"That''s goodbye, Eric."</em>

    <em> </em>

    <em>". . . goodbye, Eric."</em>

    <em> </em>

    <em>". . . goodbye . . ."</em>

    His slow breathing hitched, turningbored in pants while disgusting hives crawled all the way from the base of his foot to the top of his head. It felt like worms were crawling all over his body, making him want to scratch and scrub it off ¨C¨C <strong>quickly</strong>!

    He swallowed back the vomit rising from his twisting stomach, brought by the repulsing feeling of the woman''s touch. He retracted himself from her embrace and put distance between them while maintaining his indifferent face.

    "Miss Lin . . . I don''t think this is part of my job description." He was not exactly ignorant of what her advances meant. He had simr encounters in the past.

    Smiling, Angel didn''t think anything about Eric''s rejections. He must have been shocked. That''s all.

    Slowly approaching him with swaying hips, she stopped inches in front of him. Smiling her sweetest, her face lit up, brighter than a toothpastemercial.

    "I know you know what I feel about you by now, right?"

    Eric''s face didn''t change while his monotonous voice didn''t falter. "Miss Lin, I think Mr. Loire won''t be happy about this."

    Angel chuckled. "Aldrick and I are just friends. Haven''t you heard the news? He''s only one of my many suitors. If the feeling was mutual, he should be my boyfriend by now, no?" Now that she was famous and could hold her own, she no longer needed to ride in Aldrick''s fame. She no longer needed the man. Though she didn''t want to cut ties with him either since she benefited much from Aldrick''s affections.

    Ever since that time, Eric''s handsome face, sharp features, and that oh so sexy body of his made her head and heart twirled in a frenzy obsession of possessing him.

    Though this left her a little baffled. She had seen more outstanding men, yet in terms of looks, Eric toppled them all!

    But it would be trouble if it went public that she took a liking to a nobody. However, as long as she could make Eric fall for her and control him, they could hide their rtionship. And besides, this was her private life. And once she exposed Eric''s real face to the public . . .

    A creeping smile appeared on her lips when an idea popped in her head. With Eric''s looks and physiques, he had no problem dominating the entertainment world! By that time, everyone would envy her for snagging a man like him!

    What was she worried about?

    Angel''s smile grew brighter while Eric''s brows twitched. His eyes weren''tpletely blind yet. He could still see perfectly with his sses. Based on Angel and Aldrick''s interactions, which was very obvious in the eyes of many, they were like a couple.

    However, it was not in his nature to gossip and pry. He left his thoughts to himself and changed the subject instead.

    "I think my status isn''t high enough to be associated with yours."

    Angel didn''t deter and answered, "It''s not a problem. We can keep our rtionship a secret. It''s going to be just between you and me. Think about it. I''m a nice catch . . . Though . . ." Her bright smile faded, reced by big dewy eyes and pleading quivering lips. "You think that . . . I''m not beautiful enough for you?"

    Eric''s eyes rippled inplications of what to say. If it was beauty, Angel Lin was beautiful. In fact, if it were a contest of pure, innocent beauty ¨C¨C she would dominate the field.

    . . . However . . .

    Seeing Eric''s expression, Angel''s face darkened.

    "Or could it be . . . you don''t like me?"

    Eric''s eyelids fluttered, and he turned his head sideward. He didn''t have anything against Angel. In fact, he admired her for her dedication and passion for her work.

    . . . However . . .

    Instead of answering, Eric''s expression turned serious as he faced Angel. He had no other way to stop her advances than tell it straight to her face.

    "I like you . . ."

    Angel''s eyes glowed, a smile blossomed on her face, more tantalizing than the rays of the sun. Yet, it quickly withered like a dying flower at the approaching winter when Eric added.

    "But it is not a romantic kind of like."

    ". . ."

    Angel took the time to take in what Eric said. When her brain finally digested the horrible truth that the man didn''t like her, that he was not in any way affected by her charms, she dropped all pretense.

    "I don''t believe you!"

    Eric was not affected by Angel''s sudden change from being a docilemb to a violent tigress as he questioned her with a calm voice.

    "Miss Lin, if you hadn''t seen me at that time in the hot spring, would you still say to me the word, like?"

    No longer harboring a smile, Angel''s eyes glint in fury, her angelic voice turned crisp and screeching.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Eric didn''t back away from Angel''s threatening eyes, and answered, "It means exactly what it means."

    . . .

    . . .

    After a while of their staring contest, Angel pulled back. Crossing her arms, she tilted her hips to one side, sneering as she conceded.

    "So what if I like your face? No one in this world fell in love with your personality at first sight. I''m sure Evangeline is also the same, else why is she so into you? I don''t believe for a second that she likes you because of your personality alone!"

    ". . ."

    Eric was silent for a moment, and contrary to expectations, he smiled ¨C¨C a helpless smile which said it all.

    "It''s alright for Evangeline to like me for my face."

    Angel drylyughed, rolling her eyes as she sneered. "What''s the difference between her and me? She can like you for your looks, but I can''t?!"

    "Yes," Eric answered with a straight face.

    A warm smile tugged the corners of his lips while he added, a bit helpless.

    "It''s fine if she likes me for my face . . . because I like her . . . And it''s a romantic kind of like."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Angel felt everything turned ck and white, and the room began to spin right before her eyes. She wanted tough and dismissed what Eric said as a joke. A lie. A random reason for him to reject her.

    But she couldn''t. From just those infatuated sparkle in his eyes, with his paralyzed face turning feverish while those lips graced a rare smile at just the mention of Evangeline''s name . . .

    Biting her quivering lips, her eyes red at him, threatening, warning, even pleading him to say that it was all a joke. That in truth, he likes her too in a romantic way.

    But no such thing happened, and Eric reverted to his usual lifeless self.

    "Miss Lin, Mr. Loire is expecting his drink. If you''ll excuse me."

    Eric then turned, wanting to get away. Only, his hand was held tight by Angel''s arms. Looking behind his shoulders, his pupils constricted at the sight of her pleading, alluring face.

    "Eric . . . It''s not a problem if you don''t like me that way. As you get to know me better, your feelings will naturally blossom."

    As Angel spoke, Eric was suffocated by the second. Not because of her steamy tempting face nor those soft bosoms against his arm. He was choking for the reason he was trying to push back the bile in his throat.

    "Sorry, Miss Lin . . . I don''t think it''ll work between us."

    Retrieving his arm, Eric ran-walked out of the room, not ncing back.

 Chapter 82 - 36

    Blinking lights from the city skyscrapers and the dancing advertisements on billboards and projectors illuminated the cityscape while glittering falling snow nketed the paved walkway and asphalt road. The people confined in thick fabric coats were sprawling like ants, frolicking about the night market sale, adding up to the festive mood.

    Inside a Benz Maybach, Aldrick sensed that something was not right with Angel. Ever since she came back from the restroom, he noticed that she was acting a bit . . . odd.

    She even made a few mistakes during the shooting, which was extremely rare. She was not like that this morning. Something must have happened.

    The face of Eric Phelps appeared in his mind before hepletely shook it off.

    Angel couldn''t fall for a guy like that.

    No looks, no decent job, no car, no house.

    Aldrick didn''t know that Eric was a handsome man beneath his unappealing exterior. He wasn''t informed about that part since, for some odd reasons, all the women and men present at that time decided to keep it to themselves for different reasons.

    For the men, who on earth would gossip about a man who was more handsome than them? It was best to let others know that Eric was a nerd. Lesspetition for them.

    While for the women, it was a straightforward reason that they didn''t want more contestant lining for Eric''s attention.

    "You okay?" Aldrick asked after a moment of silence.

    Not ncing at him, Angel answered, boredom in her tone, "I''m fine."

    Aldrick smiled, reaching out for her hand, wanting to hold hands like they always did whenever they were alone. Only, he didn''t know if it was something he did or said, or Angel was really exhausted when she retracted her hand in silence, and rubbed her eyes before resting her hands on herp, away from his reach.

    He didn''t mind and asked with a gentle voice, "Where do you want to eat dinner? Should I reserve your favorite restaurant?"

    Angel, who was feeling annoyed, depressed, and frustrated at the same time all at once, didn''t reply. She was still feeling emotional when Eric rejected her and avoided her like he was avoiding a rabid dog.

    She couldn''t believe her charms and tactics didn''t work against him!

    Silently nibbling her thumb, all kinds of ideas and schemes flowed inside her head to get Eric to say the words ''I love you'' to her.

    Then her deted mood brightened when her eyes caught something or . . . someone.

    Since traffic was horrible at this time, the car was moving extremely slow. Thus, she caught a familiar face.

    Nothing beats a deted mood than to have it fixed by bathing in the misery of others. Her favorite mood remedy, watching others jealous and envy stares at her.

    "Aldrick, I have something to buy at that convenience store. Can you park somewhere nearby?" Angel beamed, and Aldrickplied.

    Once parked, they covered themselves enough so the public wouldn''t recognize them. But of course, Angel was confident that woman would recognize them at first nce, especially the man beside her.

    They got out of the car, and Angel took the initiative to inteced her fingers with Aldrick, which made thetter smile in contentment. His eyes beneath his sunsses softened as his whole person radiated happiness.

    But his happiness died down like burning ravaging mes doused by the arctic ocean when he saw the familiar figure behind the counter the moment they entered the convenience store. The softness in his eyes vanished, reced by harshness while his body emanated hostility and disgust. His hand unconsciously grasped his Patek Philippe watch when his left wrist itched.

    Satele, who finished arranging some stocks outside the store, quickly tottered in theforting warmth inside while she stood behind the counter.

    People were busy buying stuff at the night market a few meters away from the store''s location. Thus the little store she was working was near empty at the moment since all were crowding at the other side of the street for the night sale.

    The moment the twinkling bell made a sound, she made her usual greetings, and her voice got stuck in her throat when she saw the man who went inside together with a woman. Her vision focused solely on the man. The tiredness on her face disappeared, reced by a light feeling like the warm, refreshing spring kissed her exhaustion away.

    "Aldrick . . ."

    The intimate letters from the tip of her tongue erupted the man''s hostile air, and Satele pursed her lips to hold the words she badly wanted to say to him.

    "Aldrick, I''ll go and look around to check if they have the things I wanted." Angel smirked beneath her gentle smile. She tiptoed and kissed Aldrick''s cheek, looking provocatively at Satele, who was behind the counter.

    Satele shifted her eyes when she saw red. Her fingers fisted in a painful gripped while her body trembled from the surging hate and jealousy when Aldrick, the man who used to shower so much warmth and love to her and only her, was now turning his gentle gaze at another woman. He was smiling from ear to ear as he reciprocated the kiss ¨C¨C the gentle smack on Angel''s forehead still echoing in her ears.

    "Alright . . . , take your time," Aldrick said, love thick in his voice.

    Beaming, Angel peered at Satele. She flicked her silky dark hair to one side for what Satele knew was on purpose, wanting for her to notice those dangling rare pink diamonds in rose gold on her perfect lobes, entuating her wless long neck. She knew those earrings cost more than she would ever make for a year or years toe.

    Satele then realized that she was looking at Angel more than necessary, which caused the damnable woman to smile in triumph.

    Angel didn''t have to lift a finger. She would let Aldrick do all the work while she eavesdropped at the side. And true to her thoughts, Aldrick didn''t disappoint when he walked towards Satele the moment she left his sight.

    "You''ll do anything for money, huh? Though that uniform suits you well."

    Lowering her head, Satele avoided any eye contact. Afraid that Aldrick would see the red and tears in her eyes while suppressing the memories which kept surging in her head.

    <em>¨C¨C"As long as I live, you don''t have to work. I alone is enough to provide for us."¨C¨C</em>

    Satele pushed that memory aside. But the next words Aldrick said entirely shattered her control, and the waters pooling in her eyes overflowed.

    "What?! Business sleeping with men ain''t booming right now?" Aldrick sneered and snorted.

    But when he saw the tears on Satele''s cheeks, he abruptly stopped. He cursed himself in silence. His brows, which were knitted together, loosened.

    Looking at her was painful. He couldn''t even force himself to utter the few letters of her name without feeling sick to his core. He would always remember. So vivid, like it just happened yesterday, what she did, what she had done to him.

    Unconsciously, his hand inched to his left wrist when that vein started to make painful pounding against his skin.

    Once upon a time, he had given her everything he could possibly give with no hesitation. He worked tirelessly day in and day out to save for their future. Since his parents were against her, he didn''t have any hope for his inheritance. He was even preparing to buy her a ring! Secretly nning their marriage!

    But . . . at the end of the day, she betrayed him. Her betrayal almost plunged him to the abyss, never waking up.

    If it wasn''t for Angel who had been by his side, he was afraid his flesh was already rotting down under.

    And yet, after five years. Five whole years. What she did still itched perfectly inside his head like it was engraved there. Reminding him again and again, that once in his existence, he had loved her. He had honestly, wholeheartedly, truly loved her.

    And now, only fury and hatred filled his heart every time he saw her. It was already considered a miracle that he didn''t ruin her.

    When he saw she was still crying, he sneered. Not one bit bothered by it. Once, he was an idiot to jumped to his feet every time he saw a single tear on her eyes.

    <em>I will never fall for it again!</em>

    "Oh please, stop with the crocodile tears. It might work for those men you''re sleeping with, but not on me. Never again on me. You only disgust me!"

    Gasping, Satele''s shoulders shook, her heart constricted. As much as she tried to hold it in, the pain came out like an uproar from her throat in the form of a soundless cry. And yet, she tried so hard to control herself not to break in a crazy fit of tears. She knew Aldrick to be extremely affectionate when in love and ruthless when in anger.

    Remaining tight lip, she didn''t refute nor defend herself. Didn''t bother with those curious eyes, which were ncing in their direction. Her gaze flickered towards that hateful woman in silence, who was hiding at the corner, enjoying her misery.

    She swallowed her hatred and the words surging in her throat whenever she saw him. Her nails dug against her arms while she bit her tongue to stop the tears, which were sliding freely on her cheeks.

    "What are you still doing here?"

 Chapter 83 - 37

    <em><strong>SLAM!</strong></em>

    Asher brought down the bundle of papers on his table before he massaged his bloodshot eyes. Any more than this and the blood vessels in his eyes would really burst, and he would literally be seeing blood.

    His fingers unconsciously reached for his cigarette case only to find that he already finished a whole case of his custom made cigars!

    His throat itched while his tongue smacked against his lips, asking for that addicting taste, not letting him off.

    Each custom made cigar was carefully calcted for him. Being careful not to affect his health while he indulged in the taste and the feeling it gave him as the smoke caressed his lungs.

    He must have been extremely agitated and stress that he didn''t notice he finished his whole case, and the next batch would be delivered not until next week!

    Though he would go back to ckPer tonight, hispulsion, however, wouldn''t wait for another second.

    Irritated, he got up from his seat and almost fell if not for his palms stered against the table. For a second, all he saw where burnt spots while his head pounded, dizziness attacking his brain. He regted his breathing to stabilize all his organs. He was sitting far too long that even his legs hibernated!

    When he sensed that everything was working normally again, he reached for his coat, rode the elevator, and went out towards the open air.

    He inhaled the cold chilly air, feeling refreshed as he ced his hands inside his pockets. He remembered there was a convenience store near Heaven''s Tower.

    He decided to walk in that direction to buy a cigarette as well as dinner while he was at it. He knew it himself that he wouldn''t be able to rest, not until Evangeline was found. Guess I have to buy energy drinks as well.

    The refreshing winter air made his nerves calm down, and his emotions somewhat stabilized, yet his feet still hurried to get everything done so he could go back and search for Evangeline once more.

    Though his appearance was dangerous and intimidating with a tall, robust physique draped in a long dark cashmere coat, messy ubed hair, dark circles around his eyes, stubbles outlining his jaw ¨C¨C many passersby still stopped and took a second look at the dangerous yet mysterious man.

    Asher widened the distance of his steps. If it were another day, he would indulge those women who were checking him out. But for now, he was only irritated. Must be theck of sleep and the growling of his stomach.

    When he stepped inside the convenience store, he wasted no time and walked towards the cashier to ask for a pack of cigarettes. And the crumple on his forehead deepened when someone was blocking his way.

    Seeing the drama happening in front of him, he inwardly cursed. Can''t even buy a cigarette in peace?

    He made a sidestepped, wanting to cut in line since the man in front of him didn''t seem like he was there to buy something.

    However, his eyes narrowed and squinted, zeroing at that familiar woman behind the counter.

    <em>Her again?!</em>

    "What?! Business sleeping with men ain''t booming right now?"

    Asher''s stunned expression at seeing Satele again was broken when he heard the man''s mocking voice, which caused his brow to rose. Judging by the man''s posture and alignment, he was clearly talking to Satele, who was behind the counter. Besides, there was no one else near the counter except the three of them.

    Asher couldn''t help but thought. Sleeping with men? As far as he was concerned, Satele was a virgin when he fucked her that night. And it was almost two years ago. And judging from her personality, he highly doubted she had gone and slept around men after that night with him unless his talent for judging people had disappeared.

    "Oh please, stop with the crocodile tears. It might work for those men you''re sleeping with, but not on me. Never again on me. You only disgust me!"

    Asher''s thoughts were disrupted when he heard that mocking voice again. Looking at Satele, he saw her shoulders subtly shaking while hiding her face in desperation.

    His pupils constricted, and waves of irritation attacked him from all sides, which left him a little baffled as to the reason why. And before he could take time and assist his feelings, his mouth already parted.

    "What are you still doing here?"

    Feeling irritated and annoyed that she was showing a weak side to some man, he walked and stopped beside her. He then rudely ced his big palm against her head like they were familiar with each other.

    "Didn''t I tell you toe home early?" He didn''t know why he said that,plete with possessiveness in his voice.

    His eyes then flickered at the man opposite him.

    <em>Him again?!</em>

    His mood worsened when a realization hit him.

    At first, he thought that the guy was simply an asshole at that time at the bitch''s birthday. However, judging by how this woman who he known to have a . . . unpleasant personality to be this weak and submissive in front of this man made his blood boil in anger.

    They must have known each other. This asshole must be important to her for her to be this docile.

    Anger bubbled in Asher''s heart while he unconsciously put more pressure on his hand against her head that Satele frowned and made a sidestep to put distance between them, escaping his clutches.

    Satele''s pain and the heartaches which were drowning her vanished, reced by annoyance at the sudden appearance of Asher ¨C¨C yet again.

    The man, who she, from the life of her, didn''t know why was always appearing during her weakest moments. Time and time again.

    Though she hated him, that hate, however, was continuously being dispersed bit by bit, even though she didn''t want to. And now, what she felt towards him wasplicated that she couldn''t identify the right words.

    Were they friends? Definitely not!

    Then strangers? No . . .

    If anything, they were more than strangers.

    Satele''s mind nked out while her eyes registered a confused glint. That was right. She couldn''t put words on what kind of rtionship they have. They were supposed to be a one-night stand. Nothing more.

    Nheless, due to his repeated interference in her life these past few days, she was at a loss as to why he was doing it. And for a while, she could only stare nkly at him with wrinkling thoughts in her mind.

    At the side, the hatred in Aldrick''s eyes intensified when he saw Asher again. The guy who was rude towards Angel. He didn''t care what he was doing with Satele, dismissing it that he was one of her many customers. The moment she betrayed him, allpassion, love, sympathy, the kindness he had towards her evaporated with only the lingering mist left covering his heart were pure hatred and disgust.

    Snorting, Asher nced at Aldrick. "You again?"

    Aldrick frowned, returning the re. "I didn''t know Mr. Cole''s tastes in women degraded so much."

    Satele didn''t say anything. She only lowered her head and avoided her eyes when Aldrick sized her up. Though his words pained her, she still felt conscious at his every stare.

    When his expected retorting from the woman beside him didn''te, Asher frowned. He shot a peek towards Satele, and irritation tickled his heart almost at the sight of her lowering her head.

    He snapped and growled, "Mind your own business. What is it to you who I fuck with?!"

    Aldrick''s face went nk for a moment. Then red from anger he didn''t know he still could feel when it came to the woman who betrayed him. He thought all lingering emotions had already burned to ashes blown away by the years. But clearly, there were still some cinders left.

    While all colors drained from Satele''s face. Her mind turned empty, leaving her all alone without a word to response, wishing the world would end. Maybe that would distract Aldrick, and he would forget what the jerk had said.

    Nevertheless, her wish was only wishful thinking, and Asher smirked in triumph when he managed to make Aldrick swallow his tongue.

    At the side, Angel was having the time of her life, until Asher interceded that is. And when she saw Aldrick was acting kind of strange all of a sudden, her gloating and joy turned to gloom. She thought she already conquered Aldrick''s heart. That there was no space for his ex anymore. But clearly, she was mistaken. I guess the years they had been together was no joke.

    Angel gently pped her cheeks. A rosy tint sprinkled across it while she bit her lips, triggering it to moisten and reddened before she arranged herself and flipped her hair and sauntered out from her hiding spot. Snaking her hands around Aldrick''s arm, Angel smiled her sweetest at Asher.

    Once upon a time, when she learned Asher Cole took a liking to Evangeline, she constructed schemes to steal him. However, she hadn''t even managed toe close to him when she was hurled away by those murderous res he was directing at her.

    She felt it was no ordinary threat in his eyes every time he saw her. Every bone and nerves in her body were warning her to stay away or else ¨C¨C he would really kill her.

    And thus, her conquest hadn''t even started, and she already turned tail in defeat.

    Though she was surprised that Asher knew someone as unappealing like Satele Risova, she didn''t pay it too much thought, for she was confident Satele was nothing more than a toy to the notorious yboy biker gang leader.

    "Mr. Cole, it''s nice to see you again. What a coincidence." Angel, as usual, remained polite and friendly.

    Not even ncing at her, Asher''s eyes focused on Aldrick. Though his stare turned even more sinister.

    Aldrick frowned,pletely forgotten all the pleasant feelings he had. The anger and irritation he felt intensified when the man ignored and disrespected Angel right in front of him ¨C¨C for the second time no less!

    Stomping forward, Aldrick was ready to punch away the arrogance on Asher''s face. But Angel tightly held him back. Unconsciously, he nced at her, and the violence in his heart died down.

    "Aldrick, they don''t sell the items I needed here. Let''s go and have that dinner you talk about."

    Aldrick''s eyes softened. He swept one more re towards Asher, and his gaze lingered for a second at the woman behind the counter before he led Angel out of the store.

    Satele watched the two left without a word. Five years after he said goodbye, she still remembered how they first held hands under the clear winter sky . . . and now, she had to watch him walk away, holding hands with another woman under the pouring snow on a lonely winter night.

    A drop of water, carrying five years of grievances, shattered hopes, and dreams, streaked down to her cheeks, to her quivering lips, struggling before it dropped to the ground.

    Her sadness and self-pity were short-lived, however, when she heard that annoying voice.

    Asher snorted when the two people left, barking out, "Throw some salt. The evil energy here is thick¨C¨C<strong>ouch</strong>!"

    Asher rubbed his biceps when a sudden pain hit his flesh. His eyes narrowed at Satele, who harbored a scowling expression. His eyes dimmed when he saw anger in hers.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Asher snapped, annoyed as he rubbed his injured arm though he didn''t feel much pain.

    Satele croaked out the words she was dying to p on his face, "What the hell are you talking about?! Don''t talk like I am your whore in bed! He will misunderstand!"

    Asher''s irritation was reaching its limit at the mention of that asshole from her lips. He was this close to shutting her up with his tongue plunge in her throat.

    "Why do you care?! He already thinks you''re sleeping with men! What are you angry about?!"

    Satele stopped. She was rendered speechless and immobile. The realization hit her. Indeed, whatever she said, Aldrick already deemed her as a disgusting woman who was sleeping on rich men''s bed for money.

    Biting her lip, she snapped, changing the subject, "What do you want anyway?!"

    Asher was still angry and didn''t have time to think why he was this ruffled when it came to her. Pushing away the ufortable sensation that was rising in his heart, he barked.

    "Give me a pack of cigarettes. I don''t care about the brand. Give me the most expensive you have."

    ring at him once more, Satele did what he ordered.

    And not before long, Asher went out from the store, stomping his feet. He didn''t know why he was hurrying to get out of that suffocating ce. Like if he stayed there for another second, he was afraid he would punish that woman from liking that piece of shit!

    And when he said punish, it meant she against the bed, and he on top, violently fucking her until she was aplete pleading mess.

    It was undeniable that the irritating girl liked that man, Aldrick Loire, for reasons he didn''t know. And this realization kept bugging his mind to no end, which left his heart feeling stuffy.

    He unpacked the cigarette and lit one, dragging a mouthful to cool his mind.

 Chapter 84 - 38

    <em><strong>Two years ago</strong></em>

    "I''m sorry, Miss Risova, your mother is already in the end-stage heart failure. We advise she undergo a heart transnt right away."

    Satele''s vision blurred, her mind dancing a nauseating tune. Even so, she forced out the words clogging in her throat. "Doctor, I don''t have the cash right now. Is it alright if we could reserve that heart? I promise I''ll have the money this week."

    The eyes of the man d in white remained neutral though skepticism painted all over his face as he said, sounding unsympathetic at all, "I''m sorry, the organ is firste, first-serve basis. But if you know a doctor who works here, he can vouch for you. But if not, you have to undergo protocol first. I''m sorry, Miss Risova, our hospital''s policy is pay first before any procedure be carried out."

    The doctor arranged the sses on his nose and pretended to check the records on his hand before saying in a dismissive voice, "Please advise the hospital if you''ll proceed with the operation or not. If you''ll excuse me."

    He then left while Satele hadn''t digest everything that happened yet. It was too fast. She was caughtpletely unprepared when her mother fell, and her heart no longer working. And now, here she was, needing two million to rece her mother''s heart, or she would die within a year or two.

    The creeping images of her mother lying inside a cold coffin kept on hammering inside her head, wrecking her sanity in pieces until the fear ate all the strength she had. She limply staggered against the wall. She couldn''t even manage a tear. All of her was consumed with helplessness. She couldn''t even think anything. The images of her mother in a casket kept rotating in her mind while she whimpered.

    "Sis!"

    And when she thought she was melting into soundless oblivion, falling into the bottomless pit with nothing to grab on, paralyzed and hopeless ¨C¨C an angelic voice tingled in her ear and the sliver of strength left inside her rekindled, forcing her to face the little man with a smile.

    "Seth," she said, hiding the panic and hopelessness in her voice as she forced out a smile.

    "How''s mom? How is she?"

    Her little brother''s feelings were very evident on his face. Crumpled brows and lips, which were tugging downward while he kept on blinking away the moist in his eyes.

    The sight of his worried face gave her the courage she lost. She smiled and ruffled his hair. "Mother''s fine. It''s . . . her old sickness is acting up again. But don''t worry, after a day or two, she''ll be released."

    Seth breathed a sigh of relief, and a charming toothy smile appeared on his face. "That''s good. I thought something bad happened when you called."

    Satele''s smile remained on her face, hoping he wouldn''t notice the forceful stretched of her lips. "Sorry to worry you. It''s that, mother needs someone to take care of her while I go to work."

    Grinning, Seth gave her a thumbs up. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of mom."

    Satele beamed and ruffled his hair some more. "Mmm . . . I''m counting on you. Mom is in room 407. She''s sleeping right now, so don''t disturb her, okay?"

    Seth nodded, the smile on his face didn''t lessen. Satele turned away when she could no longer face her brother''s innocent smile.

    How could she tell him? How could she tell him their mother would no longer be there to tie the sash on his graduation? How could she say to him that in the future, mother would no longer wake him up every morning to eat breakfast? How could she tell him, mother wouldn''t be there anymore during the night to help him with his assignments? How could she tell him that he could no longer eat mother''s homemade food?

    Satele wiped the tears which escaped from her eyes in secret as she walked out of the hospital in a hurry.

    But before she could press the elevator button, Seth''s gentle voice echoed in her ear.

    "Sis."

    Satele rapidly blinked her tears away and slowly shifted her head and smiled at her brother, hiding the quivering of her lips.

    While the little man beamed, showing his pearly white somewhat crooked teeth. "Don''t work sote. When mom is released from here, let''s eat hot pot, okay?"

    Biting her lower lip, numbing herself from the surging of emotions, which would surely make her howl in tears, Satele could only manage a weak croak of "okay" before she pressed the button and rode the elevator car in a hurry to exit the hospital.

    ----

    Satele didn''t know how many times she extended and pulled her fingers, unsure whether to press the button screwed on that wall. She was standing there, in front of the ironed gate, looking at the house, utterly devoid of emotions, contemting whether to ring the doorbell or not.

    After another minute before the past other minutes, she slowly filled her lungs with air and closed her eyes tight before pressing the doorbell. Afraid her resolve would crumble if she dallied another second long.

    <strong><em>Diiiinnggg~!</em></strong>

    Seconds past and a melodious voice rang inside the house, gradually getting louder by the second. Ady in her thirties then came out with a kind smile. However, her smile froze when she saw who it was on the other side of the gate. Her face fell faster than a penny in the pond as she grumbled out the words.

    "Come in."

    Satele opened the gate and walked inside the house, dismissing the res and unwee feeling the woman was directing towards her.

    "Moooomm~"

    Satele''s attention then shifted to the toddler who came running towards them while the woman crouched down and beamed before standing up, carrying her son. But that soft smile disappeared when she gazed at her as she shouted.

    "Dear! Satele is here!"

    She then left, swaying her hips along the way while making baby talk to her son.

    Something shed in Satele''s eyes before she forced it away when the sound of the approaching footsteps and the appearance of a middle-aged man in his suit and vest came into view. He nodded at her while he signaled her to follow him.

    Satele followed without a word. Didn''t even feel anything when the man didn''t greet her. His daughter, who he hadn''t seen for almost five years. Not that she minded it. She liked it that way. It keeps the hate burning.

    They stopped inside the man''s study, and she didn''t waste any second. The soonest this was over, the better. She didn''t want to step foot inside this dirty ce, if not for the reason she had nowhere to turn to. As much as she hated it, this man was the only one who could save her mother''s life.

    "Mom is in the hospital. I need two million for her heart transnt."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The man didn''t say anything. He walked towards his table and casually picked a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag before he slowly released the smoke which engulfed the room in seconds.

    Like always, this man didn''t register anything on that face of his, not even when her mother had fallen ill when they were still living together.

    To this man, in his eyes, they were a burden who he wanted nothing to do with anymore.

    The man puffed some smoke before he answered in a voice she found disturbing and very unfamiliar at the same time.

    "Satele . . . my only obligation is towards you and your brother. I no longer have any obligation to save your mother''s life."

    "But . . . she''s once your wife!"

    The man''s eyes narrowed while he snorted.

    "The greatest regret of my life! If I had known she would deplete all of my hard-earned money because of her disease, I shouldn''t have married her in the first ce! Thepany I had so painstakingly raised crumbled to debts, paying her hospital fees and medicines! Now, look at me! Reduce to nothing but a regr sryman! And it''s all her fault!"

    The air turned colder, colder, and thicker than the air at the peak of Evermountain. It formed ice spikes in Satele''s throat that every time she opened her mouth to retort, the pain would sting, forcing her to close her lips.

    The man scratched the back of his head in irritation as he calmed himself while Satele pinched the back of her palm, forcing out the words which were hurting her throat.

    "I''ll pay you the money . . . with interest. If you don''t have two million, then a million is enough."

    Her mother''s operation would cost a million and a half. As long as she could raise that amount of money, she could start her mother''s operation right away. While the rest of the money for her continued medication, she would just have to think of itter on.

    However, her hopes were smashed to pieces when the manughed in mockery.

    "Satele, you''re overestimating me. My savings aren''t even close to half a million. Besides, there''s no way I would lend you that money to use on a person who would die anyway."

    All Satele''s blood rushed in her head. The colors around her turned crimson as she screamed.

    "What did you say?!"

    The man casually puffed another air of smoke while his dark eyes squinted upwards.

    "Am I wrong? Don''t think I don''t know anything about what heart transnt means. The operation is costly, not to mention the continued medication and check-ups in the hospital. And in the end, all those pain, all those sums of money, wasted because the organ wouldn''t even live for that long. Five years maybe? Ten years? I''m sorry, I don''t have money to waste on a dead person."

    Satele gnashed her teeth, ring hatefully at the man. And he reciprocated her gaze with a face of scorn. "Satele, instead of prolonging her agony, don''t you think letting her rest is the best choice?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    A heavy silence settled over them, thicker than the coldyers of ice in the artic.

    After like forever, Satele got hold of her emotions, and her murderous face turned abnormally calm.

    "To you . . . she might be a hindrance. Another person to feed. A person who''s nothing but annoyance and trouble . . . A person who caused you to lose money . . . But to me, to us . . . she''s the only woman who took care of us for as long I could remember. She''s the only woman who changed our diapers. Who burned so many nights to sing as a luby to sleep. Who woke up so early in the morning to prepare our breakfast. Who walked extra miles to deliver our forgotten lunch boxes. Who would stay awake at night to fan away the heat of the summer wind. Who worked herself to exhaustion so we could live a littlefortably . . . I might not have made myself clear . . . she''s not just another woman lying on a sickbed. She''s my mother. And I don''t want her to die."

    Wiping the tears which fell on her cheeks, her eyes stayed glued on the man. Not wanting to show any weaknesses.

    "I''m sorry I have taken your time. I guessing here was really a mistake."

    She then turned and bolted out of the room and out of the house.

    ----

    Satele found herself in aplicated situation once again. She could feel the fear in her chest, waiting for her to panic, and it would attack. It was there, like a fiery ball of ck energy, propelling her towards anxiety.

    She was at the parking lot in Sparkle Entertainment, waiting for Aldrick toe out, beside his car.

    If she were given a choice, she would never dare to show her face in front of him again, even if she was given a thousand guts after what she supposedly did. But she was cornered.

    She couldn''t sleep knowing her mother could die at any moment, or the organ would be used on another patient, and they had to wait for another one to be avable again. For how long that would be, she had no idea, and she would not sit still to find out.

    Her mother didn''t have the luxury of time anymore.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Brick by brick, her walls came tumbling down when she heard that familiar voice, which kept on haunting her in her dreams. She gazed up and saw the man was approaching her direction. His hands inside his pocket while not an emotion was on his face.

    Yet she could feel the suffocating animosity and hate from just his stare.

    "A-Aldrick . . . ," she croaked out rather pathetically while Aldrick''s face darkened.

    "You really have thick skin. You still dare to show your disgusting face before me after what you did?"

    As much as she was holding it in, the pain still came, knocking the air from her lungs while all the lines and words she wanted to tell him crumbled in fragments of letters.

    "I . . . I . . ." Gulping back the lump in her throat with difficulty, she stammered, "M-my mother . . . she''s in the hospital . . . I . . ."

    Thest words got stuck at the tip of her tongue, didn''t want toe out.

    Aldrick''s face continued to darken, and Satele felt that he was going to kill her, which was possible given what happened three years ago.

    Sneering, Aldrick snorted before he drylyughed. "So what?"

    Satele bit her lips. And after a moment, she stared at him and uttered a low, "C-Can I . . . b-borrow some money? I promise I''ll pay it with interest . . ."

    She unconsciously took a step back when he advanced. And for a moment, she thought he would choke her to death. But instead, he squeezed her chin between his fingers and raised her head to meet his zing eyes, which held nothing but pure hatred.

    "You really know no shame. After what you did, you still have the guts to ask me for money? Was the time I wasted on you wasn''t enough?"

    He chuckled a sinister chuckle, which made her shiver while he spoke with a coldness she never heard before.

    "Don''t you know how much I hate you? I hate you I don''t just want to kill you. I want to put you inside a coffin and slowly add dirt until this mouth of yours, which spouted nothing but lies, be filled with muck and worms. I want to hear the whizzing sound of your breath as you desperately clung for air. I want to see every second that life disappeared in your filthy eyes. That''s how much you have changed me from the man you used to know. I hope you''re proud of your handiwork."

    The beads of water fell one after another from Satele''s eyes without any sign of stopping while she sobbed the words she wanted to say for three years.

    "I-I''m . . . sorry . . . I-It''s . . . not . . . n-not what you think. W-what happened was¨C¨C"

    "I don''t care if you''re sorry anymore! You should have told me that in the past, when it could have made a difference!"

    He pushed her away while she stumbled backward from the impact. Her knees buckled, and she fell against the concrete floor. Salty liquid kept dropping from her eyes, pouring to her cheeks and collided against the ground.

    Yet his expression didn''t even fluctuate as he hissed.

    "Scram! Don''t let me see your face again!"

    He then walked towards his car, got inside, and started the engine, and zoomed out of the parking lot.

    Satele had to muster all her remaining energy to move her legs away from the zooming car, or else . . . she might have broken calves by now.

    Nevertheless, it would have been better if Aldrick had killed her. At least, she would be free from the damnable life she was living.

    Her back gradually bent, and her hair came tumbling down towards her face, colliding against the concrete floor as she broke down. The sobs punched through her gut, tearing her muscles, breaking her bones.

    She pressed her forehead against the concrete floor, heart continuing to beat wildly against her chest. Her life was crumbling before her eyes, and she was too tired of it all.

    But the images of her brother and mother''s face appeared in her mind, shing their understanding gazes and soft smiles, and she lost it.

    Slowly rising to her feet ¨C¨C madness and desperation glinted in her amethyst eyes.

 Chapter 85 - 39

    The moment the fog cleared from her brain, Satele found herself in the ck street, a street where all shady dealings and ck markets ran rampant throughout the night.

    If she wanted quick money, this was the right ce.

    Only, once the adrenaline and insanity disappeared, her knees quake. If not for the images of her mother and brother kept appearing in her head, she had long turned tail and ran away from the ce.

    She continued walking forward, ignoring all those curious stares she got, particrly everyone around her. She was a new face, and she didn''t belong here. Even so, she continued walking. Her eyes were searching for anything that could help her.

    Her stepped halted when big boots and leather shoes barged her way.

    Satele frowned, hiding the quivering of her lips and the fear in her eyes when she gazed over and saw two men twice her size. From their rugged faces, stinky alcohol cigarette breaths, and the creepy smile and lustful eyes were enough indications that they were up to no good.

    "Where are you going, sweetheart?"

    "Don''t see you around here before. Are you a student?"

    They questioned at the same time, and Satele quickly made a sidestep and walked around them, scurrying away in a hurry. However, she found her efforts in vain when the men effortlessly blocked her way once more. And this time, they moved closer towards her.

    For a moment, her mind went nk while her body was paralyzed. She nced at her surroundings only to be reciprocated with avoiding gazes and unsympathetic eyes. Realizing no one was going to help her, her trembling legs took a step back. Though her eyes didn''t give anything away, ring at the two men with threat, hoping they would be intimidated and go away.

    Unfortunately, the two responded with a maniacalugh.

    "It seems the little girl is lost?"

    "Why don''t you let us escort you back home, yeah?"

    One of them reached out his hairy, stinky muscled arm at her, which caused her brain to be in a frenzied state of panic that she didn''t know how to react.

    "Move."

    But before the stinky arm had the chance to grab her, a deep gruff voice resounded from behind them.

    The two turned, fuming with alcoholic energy to fight.

    "What did you say, asshole?!"

    But the barraged of curses and insults didn''t continue when the two saw who it was. Their attitude shifted one hundred eighty degrees.

    "M-Mr. D!"

    If Satele didn''t encounter the two, she would think that they were not the same men. Their voices turned from one being the kings of the street to aplete kitten mewling for their mother.

    She took a nce to know who it was who could scare the two who were like bears in size and was shocked to see it was just a guy probably in his twenties with unusual white hair while tattoos decorated his exposed arms.

    D''s face didn''t change as he snarled, "Scram! You''re blocking the sidewalk!"

    He didn''t have to repeat it twice as the two bears scrambled and disappeared.

    D''s piercing scary crimson eyes then caught Satele''s, which almost made thetter''s knees hit the floor. Though he appeared harmless, Satele could feel that the guy was much more dangerous than those two.

    "What''s a girl doing around these parts? Lost? Don''t you know this is the ck street that everyone avoided? Are you retarded?"

    But the moment he spoke, all Satele wanted to do was stuff a cloth in his mouth.

    "None of your business," she snappily answered, which caused D to raise a brow.

    Lightly shaking his head, D resumed his walk. "Whatever, not my problem. It''s not like I''m the one who''s being targeted by the thugs here."

    Fine hairs of her skin rose in chill, and Satele unconsciously shifted her eyes left and right. And like the smoke was clearing in the street, she could now see that she was being watched.

    <em>*gulp</em>

    Before she knew it, she chased after D and grabbed his shirt.

    "Help me."

    D stopped and slowly turned towards her with a ''why should I'' kind of face.

    Biting her lips, Satele was unable to word out what she wanted to say without feeling humiliated and embarrassed.

    D frowned and casually flung her hands away.

    "I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time for lost little girls like you. If you don''t know the way, then follow me. I''ll show you the way out."

    D then resumed walking only to be stopped when he sensed that no one was following him. Turning around, he found the woman in tears.

    W-w-what happened?

    Despite everyone might say, and despite how scary looking he was, in truth, he was a man who didn''t know how to treat a girl ¨C¨C especially the ones who were crying.

    "W-W-Why are you crying?! I-I didn''t even do anything!"

    Satele didn''t know that her tears were already falling on her cheeks. She wiped it away, but the next second, her cheeks were wet once more.

    Looking over at him, she saw the genuine concern on his face, which didn''t go so well with his scary appearance, and her tears burst out once more.

    She already reached her limit!

    D didn''t know what to do while ncing left and right, feeling all uneasy when Satele continued to cry. He walked near her and reached out but halted midway. Unsure of what to do.

    Nevertheless, when he saw that she was lowering her head, hiding her weak state from the public while those tiny fingers kept wiping her eyes, he couldn''t help but reach out and gently patted her head.

    "H-hey, don''t cry . . . Don''t cry . . ."

    He tried to cooed with no sess as she only burst out crying, and this time, her shoulders were shaking. He was at a loss on what to do now and started to panic. He thoughtlessly grabbed her hand and pulled her along.

    "Don''t cry. Here,e on. Come with me."

    Satele didn''t react, and D secretly thanked all the Gods he knew when she, at least, started to walk. Letting him pulled her along.

    ----

    "You need two million dors for your mother''s heart operation?" D almost spat his beer when he heard a very clich¨¦ reason why the girl was sauntering aimlessly in the ck street.

    They were at the restaurant near the heart of the city, a safer ce to be. Much safer than the ck street.

    Staring at her, who was meek as a newborn kitten, like the world was ending, and she already gave up hope to continue living. He shook his head and asked, "By what? Selling yourself?"

    Satele didn''t even have the energy to feel embarrassed nor shame as she nodded. Her head was hanging low while her swollen eyes were droopy. Her fingers held her ss of juice, didn''t mind it was turning white, and crinkle from the cold.

    Sweeping Satele with one look, D muttered, "No offense, but no one would pay that kind of amount on you."

    Satele sighed, sounding depressed by the second.

    "What choice do I have? I have to get the money as soon as possible." Her lifeless eyes then stared at D. "If you know a loan shark, that''s also fine."

    D pressed his lips in a tight line before he spoke out in a disapproving tone.

    "Forget it. Don''t ever think of those loan sharks. They''re called sharks for a reason. They will eat up your life as payment, even chewing your bones."

    Sighing, Satele''s eyes turned red once more, which caused D to panic, and he added.

    "H-hey! D-don''t cry here! It will make me look bad." Though he already appeared bad enough even without doing anything.

    Satele wiped away her tears. Her eyes remained red and swollen.

    "I''m willing to be a ve if it could give my mother another year to live."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Leaning on his chair, D blow air from his mouth, ruffling his hair. He peeked at Satele first before he hesitantly asked.

    "Are you a virgin?"

    Satele''s swollen eyes stretched out, peering at D beneath her blurry vision.

    D wanted to roll his eyes the moment he saw how Satele was looking at him.

    "If you''re a virgin, then, getting two million is easy."

    Hearing this, Satele''s brows furrowed, and the judgment in her eyes deepened while she said, a bit hesitant, "Y-yes. I''m a . . . virgin. I-If you have the money . . . I-I''ll . . ."

    Shades of red unusually covered D''s face as he barked out, "I-Idiot! That''s not what I meant! I don''t even have a million in my ount." <em>I''m just a confidante and personal guard.</em>

    He fished something inside his wallet and casually flung it towards her.

    Grabbing the card, Satele read the only words written on it.

    <strong>[</strong>Underground Auction, <strong>Centipede]</strong>

    Confused, she stared at him.

    Gulping down his beer, D casually wiped the spilled from his lips with the pad of his thumb before he answered.

    "It''s the only safe ce where illegal dealings happened. All customers are famous tycoons, moguls, politicians even nobilities that even the government and authorities turned a blind eye at this ce. All customers'' identities are kept hidden, adhering to the strictest confidentiality. If you want quick money, this ce might help you. But of course, it depends . . . on what you''re giving in return."

    Satele''s throat tightened while her gripped on the card stiffened.

    "You''re saying . . . I should auction . . . my virginity?"

    D grinned while something sparkled in his eyes. It was so fast that Satele didn''t catch what it was.

    "Yes. Two million is quite a huge sum of money. But for those men and women hiding in thefort of their masks, it''s just a spare in their pockets. However, Centipede takes fifty percent of your auctioned price. But with you selling something precious, two million will be a piece of cake."

    ". . ."

    Satele didn''t respond. She was already willing to sell her soul to the devil to save her mother. What''s more her useless virginity, which she didn''t see any more meaning in reserving for her wedding night for she could no longer be together with the man she loves.

    Closing her eyes, she deeply breathed before she stared at those crimson ones.

    "When?"

    D grinned.

    ----

    Inside a grand casino in Blue River, people in red carpet dresses, custom made tailored suits, wearing extravagant designers'' masks, where gambling, drinking, chatting with everyone while some who were clutching special tinum cards were given special entry down to the lowest floor. A floor where only the elite of the elites could set foot.

    <strong>Centipede</strong>

    In this underground area, more than twenty meters deep from road level, people were dawning on expensive drinks while their perfectly manicured fingers were holding a number.

    Asher was sitting on his couch in silence, head prompting against his hand, boredom written all over his face as he watched the happenings in utter indifference.

    "Remind me, what are we doing here again?" he asked, particrly at no one.

    A deep gruff voice answered right beside him, "Boss, trust me. I think you''ll love thest item they''re going to action here."

    D grinned mysteriously while Asher''s face remained impassive. How rare could it be that such an item would attract his attention, a man who had seen and had it all?

    He clicked his tongue in annoyance at the sight of the excited crowds who were like clowns in his eyes when the next auctioned item was introduced. <em>What''s so interesting about a century-old vase?</em> He mused to himself,zily wiping his eyeballs clean, rolling it against his sockets.

    At the side, D wiped away the sweat on his forehead as he loosened the few buttons of his suit. He was, after all, taking a gamble if his boss would take a fancy to that girl. At least, Asher was good looking, and he was confident she wouldn''t be used like a ything if Asher won her. Though he admitted Asher was a brute, especially that mouth of his, he knew he wouldn''t hurt a woman without reason.

    D sighed. <em>This is all the help I can give you, little girl. The rest is up to you.</em>

    "Ladies and gentlemen! We have a surprise item for all of you tonight! Our finale for the day! I''m sure you''re all excited to know what the mystery item we have prepared for you! So without further ado. Everyone, feast your eyes on our highlight for the night!"

    The curtain rose, and everyone''s breathe hitched before they murmured in anticipation. Their eyes were glinting in lust and excitement. Thest item turned out to be a woman and a young girl at that inside a golden cage with a ck cor around her neck,plete with shackled wrist. She was glowing, draped in a creamy, silky dress that hung around her curves while teasingly peaking some skin enough to make one salivate.

    The dress and the lighting made her skin pale, almost milky, and blushing while her long hair cascaded to her waist, ck as night and perfectly straight. Her small pouty red lips were juicy while her eyes were droopy and zy.

    The onlookers couldn''t take their gazes away from her! Some were already counting how much money they would spend, didn''t care if they overspent just to get her. And adding liquor to their burning desires, the auctioneer''s next words sent everyone in a frenzy of contained murmurs. Thick familiar air circled the room almost palpable ¨C¨C lust!

    "This young girl is at the tender age of eighteen! Pure, healthy, and untamed and definitely a virgin! The bid starts at one million!"

    "Two million!"

    "Two point five!"

    "Three!"

    The bid continued to rise and rise, but D only felt his nerves were twisting by the seconds. His hands on his knees were bouncing up and down as he tapped his foot, ncing every two to three seconds at Asher beside him. However, he couldn''t discern what kind of emotions Asher was making beneath that mask, which hid his features.

    Thus far, Asher hadn''t the slightest bit move his number. He was still immobile on his seat like he became a statue.

    D tightly closed his eyes when he heard that going once, going twice from the auctioneer''s lips. It was like a hammer pounding against his heart.

    <em>Ah . . . Little girl . . . You have shitty luck . . .</em>

    The auctioneer brought down his hammer, deciding the final winner.

    "Twenty million!"

    The hammer stopped midway at the sudden voice, which reverberated in everyone''s ears.

    D slowly opened one eye and noticed everyone was looking at his direction. For a moment, he didn''t know what was going on. He then peered at Asher beside him, who was raising his number, still the epitome of boredom on his chair.

    The auctioneer wiped away the bead of sweat on his forehead as he recovered and announced.

    "Twenty million going once, going twice¨C¨C!"

    <em><strong>BAM!</strong></em>

    "Sold to number forty-seven!"

 Chapter 86 - 40

    "Mr. Cole, this is the hotel room provided by the establishment to im your prize. Be advise that you can do whatever you want with her, but after twenty-four hours, she will be set free. You are not allowed to imprison or own her."

    Asher raised his hand in annoyance, and the old man in butler suit slowly bowed and said, "Well then, the product is inside. She has been cleaned and prep. If you need anything, press the button. Have a great night, Mr. Cole. I hope we can do more business with you in the future." And the old man left with his entourage.

    Asher remained impassive while he watched the men leave. When they were out of sight, he stared at the solid door and turned the handle. The door opened with an eerie creaking sound, and he walked inside the room. The room was nothing fancy. It was modern and had thatfy feel to it with its warm colors and choice of cozy rugs and furnitureplete with ambient romantic lighting.

    He didn''t notice any of that, though. His eyes were glued to a girl sitting at the edge of the bed, looking at him.

    His eyebrows twitched when he saw those subtle quaking of her stiffed shoulders and those tightened fists, wing the bedsheet. Yet her eyes, such a lovely pair of violet eyes almost ck, unyielding and unbreakable.

    But not for long.

    A grin tugged the corner of his lips. Part of the reason why he was willing to throw away twenty million fucking dors was not that she was a virgin. It was because of her eyes. The moment he took a glimpse of it, his libido started kicking in full gears.

    He couldn''t wait to break that unyielding fa?ade of hers.

    The room was silent. Both of them didn''t have any intention of talking.

    Asher was here to enjoy his twenty million, not to have small talk. He didn''t waste any more second and started to strip. He only had a day to break the woman.

    <em>More than enough.</em>

    His bony fingers removed his mask, which was getting in the way, and casually flung it to the side. And the cheekiness in his eyes and the smirk on his lips were apparent when he heard the surprised gasped from her. A reaction he always got whenever womenid their eyes on his face.

    He ignored her and removed his watch and ced it on a table followed by his shoes and socks and vest.

    When he only had his shirt and pants on, he observed her whose shaking could cause her to fall out of bed.

    An alluring smile formed on his lips. He liked it that she was trembling before him, especially when he was buried deep inside her, shuddering for more. His cock throbbed in anticipation at the thought.

    He motioned for her andmanded, "Come here."

    ". . ."

    His smile stiffened when she remained stationary on the bed while a frown graced her pretty face.

    His brows crumpled. He like that un-submissive, unyielding face, but too much and his patience would scrape thin. He couldn''t wait to make her submit, pleading for more between his thighs.

    "Didn''t you hear me? I said. Come. Here." This time, his tone had an edge to it.

    Still, she just stared at him, defiance on her lovely face.

    <em>Oh no.</em>

    He likes that she was not easily affected by his charms and loves the disobedient game she was ying, but he had to remind her who was the boss in this ying field.

    "Sweetheart, don''t forget you already sold your virginity to me for a day. If I''m not satisfied with your performance, I can always ask the management to refund you."

    The seriousness on his face lessened when he saw her finally reacting. He continued, this time, his voiceced in threat.

    "Twenty million isn''t a small amount. I have to have my money''s worth. Choose,e here and fuck me, or get the hell out and fuck those pigs and sadist waiting for you outside."

    Satele gasped, and the sheet on the bed wrinkled with the tightening of her fists. For a moment, she thought she could breathe easy knowing the one who won her was a handsome man. She was still holding to hope that maybe, there was still humanity left in this world, and he would decide to let her go. But clearly, she was being na?ve.

    Chewing her lip, she stared up at him. For a second, her breath got stuck in her throat, and her heart lost its rhythm when she was rendered immobile by the unspoken promise of pain and pleasure in his dark onyx eyes.

    Confidence in his every move. Decisive with his every word. She thought whatever this man was ying ¨C¨C he never lost his game.

    Propelled with the creeping fear when his face gradually changed to one of impatience, she slowly stood to her feet. She didn''t know how she managed walking towards him without stumbling here and there with her shaking legs and all.

    But there she was, just inches from him. His musky somewhat cinnamon scent mixed with cigar and sweat filled her nostrils, which for a time ¨C¨C made her calm down.

    Until he reached out and squeezed her chin, raising her head to meet his eyes.

    "What''s your name?"

    She frowned, avoiding his gaze. "I don''t think it''s necessary to know names," she snapped. Unaware of how his touch made her stomach churned in a delightful way.

    Asher raised an eyebrow, a wicked grin on his lips.

    "Then, I''ll call you bitch for the rest of the night."

    ". . ."

    Satele inwardly curled her lips, her forehead crumpling while her brain was shouting to smack his face until it bleeds.

    The tone of her voice was barely audible as she spoke between her gnashing teeth.

    "Satele."

    Asher''s grin widened, seeing her flustered face. Her eyes were a bit misty, didn''t know if it was due to fear or other emotions. Yet it was still unyielding as ever while the tip of her cute nose was painted in a shade of red. And her small pouty lips appeared temptingly delicious to the touch.

    Without a word, his fingers slowly traveled from her chin, down to the flesh of her neck, and leisurely trailed towards her shoulder. Taking amusement at every flinched and every controlled trembling her body elicit every time his fingers grazed her skin.

    Determined to make those tightly closed quavering lips squirmed, he raised his fingers and pulled her hair, causing her head to tip back, spine arching.

    His head came down at the crook of her neck as he inhaled her fragrance in slow breaths, whispering a low growl, "Don''t worry, love. I''ll promise you. I''ll make this painful as much as possible."

    His fingers then released her hair and went to the only fabric tying the dress on her body. With a slight nudge, thece was undone, and the dress fell like silk on ss against her raw skin.

    Before he could take in the tantalizing view, however, a hand blocked her breasts and pussy.

    He didn''t mind. He would show her, let her know with all her senses, who was the master in this game. He had plenty of things in store for her. And by the end of the night, he would have her submission.

    Walking back, he put distance between them while Satele didn''t know what to do nor say when Asher left her there, trying her hardest to cover what her hands could cover.

    She wanted to run towards the bed and cover herself with the quilt when she saw he was nonchntly opening a bottle of wine while his eyes never left her.

    And for some odd reasons, that she didn''t want to expound, she didn''t find him disgusting nor repulsive at all when he kept staring at her nakedness.

    In fact, those broad shoulders, tapered waist, and muscles rippling beneath his shirt and the simple gesture of standing with a military posture ¨C¨C excluded dominance. And seeing him sipping his wine while his intense eyes were staring at her, emted sexuality that she found her resistance crumbling bit by bit.

    She gulped, wetting her parched throat.

    This man was dangerous. He knew how to use his male dominance to make every woman want him.

    She avoided his eyes and continued to remain her stance. Her pride took the challenge of his provocative grin, not willing to lose this so-called game he was ying.

    And Asher would not have it in any other way.

    He casually ced the wine ss on the table, a wicked grin ying on his lips, yet he didn''t make any effort to move towards her. Instead, his hand palmed the bulge of his pants, which was bursting from the constrict of his pants ¨C¨C stroking his cock up and down while his dark obsidian eyes glowed with lust and desire, never leaving her for a second.

    The skin of her flesh felt itchy while Satele avoided her eyes. But every few seconds, she found herself unable to turn her gaze as she watched him rubbed his cock up and down. Mesmerized by his actions. She could already feel the heat rising from every part of her body while she shifted from one foot to another.

    Her breathing turned shallow while the heaving of her chest quickened. Her sweaty hands were sped against her skin, covering her private parts, refusing to acknowledge that her body was responding to his invitation much to her horror and disbelief.

    Her agony didn''t stop there when his other hand traveled to the top of his shirt, and one by one, he teasingly flicked the button free. And her eyes could no longer shy away nor pretend to ignore his allure.

    Chiseled chest colored in bronze. Exquisitely defined abs and the mouthwatering line of his pelvic bone and those stimting thick dark curls running towards his groin. Her mind hadpletely surrendered, shing provocative images inside her head.

    But he was not done yet, the next movement of his hand, she was utterly defeated when it trailed down, and both hands undo his belt ¨C¨C slowly . . . the button . . . and then the zipper.

    And she found herself surrendering to himpletely, and the battle hadn''t even begun!

    She shook her head to regain her sanity back only for it to be taken away in a snap when her eyes met his zing stare. Her knees almost gave way, and for a moment, her body swayed.

    She quickly lowered her eyes, and her knees entirely buckled, slumping sideward on the ground with hands extending, supporting herself. Yet the pain of the fall didn''t register in her mind. Her widened eyes stayed glued on his pants, which was already sitting below his firm butt, his engorged cock sprouting out.

    ". . ."

    Fear and a little excitement battled all at once. Her inside erupted in convulsing fire when she saw the size of his thing. Long with ample girth, jousting upward towards his stomach. She could almost see the veins tracing the length of his shaft and could practically smell the musky scent of the thick fluid dripping from his swollen tip.

    Her eyes moistened from both fear and from the excessive heat she was feeling, but mostly because she was worried. Worried if that thing could fit inside her. However, the aching of her core didn''t seem to mind the idea one bit.

    Her breathing turned moreborious in pants. She should feel disgusted ¨C¨C but she was not. In fact, she was yearning for it.

    She didn''t have time to contemte her thoughts when she heard his gruff voice.

    "Come here."

    Like a voice she couldn''t refuse, with what little strength left in her, she pushed herself up and slowly walked towards him. Her eyes often took a peek at his hand, which was still squeezing his dick while the pad of his thumb asionally wiped his pre-cum.

    By the time she was near him enough to smell his strong male scent, he was already out of his shirt and pants and briefs ¨C¨C gorgeously bare in front of her.

    Abruptly, he took another drink from the wine. And before she could react, one big hand snaked around her nape, keeping it steady while the sting from the force brought by the crushing of his lips against hers knocked her breath away.

    She was stunned ¨C¨C utter shock.

    Not because he kissed her, but because she found herself responding to his kiss!

    His talented tongue pried her mouth open and fed her the wine. She could only close her eyes tight and gulped down that bitter juice. The taste burned with sweetness, which was intoxicating enough to lose her mind as the wine trailed hot tracks down her throat, towards her fluttering stomach.

    And not before long, her arms flung across his neck for support while their tongues dance away inplete abandon. Nipping, biting, and sucking, it was fierce and aggressive, and she found herself reciprocating him with the same intensity.

    She moaned when his hands gripped her thighs, and she let out a yelp when he jerked her body up. Her legs circled his waist while her wet cunt smashed against his hard cock.

    "Agh¨C¨C!"

    Any protest was cut short when he forced his tongue inside her mouth, in and out. He kept shoving his tongue in her throat, mimicking what he was doing to his cock against the silken folds of her wanting cunt.

    She found herself dizzy. It was not her first kiss. But this was undoubtedly her first wild, frenzy, torrid kiss which all air practically vanished from her lungs, including all restraints and grievances.

    She let her body loose, her mind trapped inyers of thick fog of pleasure and desire.

    "Well, that didn''t take long." Asher grinned, nodding in approval when he stopped the kiss and gazed at her.

    Satele''s flustered face was red all over, eyes zy and moist, pleading for more while her pouty lips were swollen and red, asking to be devoured once more as drool dripped from the side of her mouth.

    Asher''s grin froze when Satele''s brows creased, and those eyes turned unyielding once more. A chuckle escaped from his lips while he moved and carried her towards the bed.

    "Don''t worry, love. This is just the appetizer. The main course is on its way."

    He climbed on the bed with her still wrapped around him, his cock pressing against her wet pussy, and this got him excited. He casually fell on the bed with her under him and attacked her lips.

    Satele mewed a sound of pleasure she wanted to deny as hers when he released her lips and trailed hot slimy wet kisses towards her breasts while the tip of his cock continued to tease the entrance of her opening.

    Even though he was aggressive and a brute, she admitted he was being gentle to her. She could feel it from the way he caressed her skin and nibbled her nipples. He was violent about it, yes, but she sensed he was controlling the amount of pressure ¨C¨C just the right amount to make her writhe in pleasure and agony all at once.

    He was restless, alternating between the two hardened tips. He flicked his tongue against her nipple while asionally wrapping it with his mouth. He then sucked hard, releasing and sucking again and again with a sensual popping sound enough to curl her toes. He was seemingly enticed by the bouncing, jiggling flesh.

    Then her eyes widened, and a whimper escaped her lips when his finger entered her.

    "<strong>Agh</strong>!"

    At once, her legs wanted to cross each other. However, with him positioned between her, it was, of course, impossible. She could only gasp and moan when his finger started to stretch her. She breathed deeply to lessen the sudden sting of her first pration.

    Her nipple still between his teeth, he groaned, "So fucking wet for me . . ."

    Her arousal red, feeling the slimy fluid dripping at the crack of her ass. He, too, was not doing much better. Her thighs and belly were all covered with his pre-cum.

    Her fingers wed for the sheets when another finger entered her sex, stretching her walls.

    "That''s it, honey. Surrender your body to me . . ."

    She didn''t get what he was saying. Only, it was toote when she realized she was arching her back, allowing him ess ¨C¨C edging him on.

    With an embarrassed face which she didn''t know where to put, she flung her head to the side, tears pooling in her eyes. And a tear managed to escape when she heard him cooed. So gentle like a caress of a lover.

    "Don''t be embarrassed, love. It''s only natural."

    She bit her lips and didn''t say anything, trying to contain her moans, and Asher, for some odd reason, found her adorable.

    Couldn''t stand it anymore, he shifted his weight and positioned himself to enter her. With the change of the angle, the wetness of her pussy against his cock drove him mad.

    With burning eyes and gnashing teeth, he warned.

    "This is going to hurt."

    Before she could have second thoughts, grunting loudly, he entered her in one thrust. His knees almost gave way when his cock throbbed in both pain, for being tightly wrapped by her slimy hot walls, and pleasure, from the heat and wonderful sensation from being inside her.

    For a second, he thought he woulde from just that.

    <em>Fuck! I want more!</em>

    Driven by lust and desire, he started to move only to stopped when an ear-piercing cry put him back to reality. Looking at her beneath him, his heart almost burst. The air he breath turned dry. So dry, it hurt his throat.

    Her eyes were wide while tears after tears slid down her cheeks. Her spine arched, and he could feel the pain of the burn from just the image of her face alone.

    He stopped, coiled muscles trembled while he gulped, saturating his dry throat as he panted. "Rx . . . Don''t clench so hard."

    She gritted her teeth, and amusement reced the worry in his heart when he saw her angry face. Those unyielding eyes were staring at him. Her swollen perky lips between her teeth were holding her sobs, refusing to submit to him. And this sight of her drove his hormones crazy!

    A wicked smile grazed his lips when he saw her sighing in relief as he withdrew all the way only to be screaming once more when he hammered his hips against hers. His cock buried to the hilt while his balls smacked against her ass.

    He took in every image of her as he rode her fast and hard. Relentlessly shoving her up and down with him in a wild rhythm. Not a care she was groaning in pain, flustered face shifting left and right, eyes closing, brows crumpling tight.

    He held her shoulders to keep her in ce as he hammered his hips forward with enough force, which caused their eyes to roll back.

    Leaning closer, he held her face with the palm of his hands, elbows resting on each side, supporting his weight. Forcing her eyes to meet him, hemanded in gruff.

    "Open your eyes. Look at me! Look at who you''re fucking with!"

    Opening her eyes, gone was disobedience and unyielding ferocity. Now, it glowed in misty tears, soft and submissive. Her face, red and alluring.

    And he thought . . .

    He thought . . . this was a girl he could love forever.

    His cock throbbed so hard he cursed loudly in a snarl.

    "Fuuuck! You''re so fucking beautiful!"

    He sucked in a sharp air and raised her legs. Resting her calves on his shoulders, he bent her body and his hips piston with even more force, which sent their heads snapping backward.

    The intensity was too much, and Satele screamed till her lungs ran out of air. The pain of the burn from being stretched to the maximum and the pleasure his cock inside her sex made her insides trembled and convulsed.

    "Agghhh!"

    Asher grunted in broken tones. "Fuck! So Fucking tight!"

    His head flung side to side while his partner shuddered, cumming in waves which had her walls constricting, squeezing his cock tight.

    Shuddering, he showed no mercy. He gripped her shoulders, flexed his spine, and snapped his hips forward with so much force while releasing his sperm inside her.

    "Fuuuckk! Feels so good!"

    "Ah . . . S-stop . . ."

    Her pleading voice only edged him more, and he continued to release inside her.

    Snapping his head backward, his hips mmed tightly against her, spewing hisst drop while he started to move once more ¨C¨C this time with a different position.

    Still inside her, he flipped her around, raising her sexy ass. His fingers dug against her flesh, spreading her butt cheeks while his thumb caressed her tight chrysanthemum hole.

    His cock pulsates with excitement, mming in and out inside her in a new rhythm.

    "E-enough . . ."

    She slurred, yet her body only continued to amodate him, responding to his every caress.

    With one knee on the bed and his other foot nted against the mattress, he leaned over, inhaling her musky smell mixed with the scent of mist from early morning spring. Tongue stretching, he licked her sweat and nibbled her earlobe.

    "Don''t resist, hon. I know you want more. I can feel your body responding to me. Does it arouse you knowing my cock is buried deep inside you?"

    The said cock twitched when angry eyes met his. A delicious smirk tugged the corners of his mouth while the tip of his tongue slip, wetting his lips.

    <em>I''m soooo going to fucking enjoy breaking you.</em>

 Chapter 87 - 1

    <em><strong>Two years ago</strong></em>

    Body curled, Satele''s knees almost touch her head, like a fetus inside a womb. Course palms covered her face, shoulders trembling in the darkness. She was hurting all over, especially her lower parts, legs numb while all strength was scraped from her limbs.

    A reminder of what just transpired.

    She was disgusted. Disgusted to the bones, finding she was not disgusted to what the man had done to her. She hated him, hated him for making her feel that way. She couldn''t ept the loss. Feeling like she had lost something so precious, and no matter what she did, she could no longer take it back.

    Her shoulders shook when silent sobs rocked her body, pushing against the lump in her throat.

    But the guy beside her didn''t notice the barely audible sound of her misery and loss, snarling as he said, "Can you fucking let me rest? I''m trying to sleep here."

    Satele bit her lip and didn''t move. But the shaking of her shoulders wouldn''t stop, and this irritated the man beside her.

    "Can you stop your shaking already? The bed felt like a vibrato for fucking sake!"

    The veins on her forehead bulge as she snapped, "Easy for you to say! You didn''t lose something important to you!"

    Feeling the oppressive aura behind her, turning dangerous by the second, she curled even more. She wanted to shrink under his eyes that were burning her back.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    She heard him sigh after a long pause, probably to keep his irritation at bay. She didn''t know why a tear escaped from her eyes. She wiped it and sniffled. Her breath hitched when she suddenly felt hot air fanning her face. Peeking from her palms, her eyes widened when dark onyxes caught her gaze. Her body red, and her face hid in thefort of her hands.

    "If it stops your shaking, think of it this way," Asher said, voiceced in irritation. "You give your virginity to your boyfriend, and then you break up after months, and all you get in turn is ''thank you, babe.'' Or gift it to your husband and in return you get ''thank you, hon. I''m so touch you remained pure.'' And after a year you got divorce with ''thank you, and I''m sorry it''s not you it''s me'' bullshit. I think auctioning your virginity was a practical idea. Think about it. You got something in return instead of a hollow ''I''m sorry and thank you'' shit. Twenty million is no small amount."

    Satele scoffed. The lump in her throat was dissolving, and she could breathe a little better. Tilting her head, she met his gaze. She pouted and red. "It''s just ten. Half goes to the establishment."

    He rolled his eyes, and she wanted to knock her head when she found the gesture cute.

    "Twenty million. Ten million. Big deal! The important thing is, you can change your life with that amount of money. And besides, do you think men nowadays care about whether you''re a virgin or not? If they want to marry you, they''ll marry you. Period. No questions ask."

    She snorted, pretending she was still bitter.

    Thinking about the money, the tightness of her head lessened. She could add years to her mother''s life. They could finally move out from that crampy rented apartment where it stinks of human sweat. She could finally buy a home! Their very own house in a conducive environment. She could have her brother enrolled in one of the best schools.

    At the thought, her eyes softened, and a genuine smile spread across her face. All of her worries and grievances magically disappeared. And she thought. . . she thought. . . this man was right. He was not entirely annoying.

    "Now sleep," he said, slumping on the bed. "It''s understandable that you''re not tired since I was the one who did most of the work while youid there like a dead fish out of water."

    Before she could rebuke him, his bare arms wrapped around her, cocooning her in his embrace.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me. You''re heavy," she whined. Her skin tingled with electricity, crawling all over her body. Her spine flinched, toes curling when he inhaled her scent.

    "Stop struggling and sleep, or I''ll kick you out of bed."

    ". . ." She bit her lips and silently cursed him in her mind. Nope, this man is definitely annoying as hell.

    Cursing loudly in her head, her body rxed. Her muscles released all tension while an odd feeling offort and warmth made her eyelids dropped little by little. Not before long, she was in a deep sleep, one which remained elusive ever since she and Aldrick broke up.

    <em>Agh. . . This man . . . is really . . . anno . . . ying . . .</em>

    - - - -

    <em><strong>Present Time</strong></em>

    FROZEN private meeting room

    A man in his twenties was sittingfortably on a leather chair, wearing the finest mulberry silk shirt under a one of a kind color of vicuna wool coat paired with the most exquisite handmade fitted linen pants and ck leather shoes. His legs crossed, fingers intertwined over his knee, emanating elegance and confidence while his beautiful self was adorned with the finest gold. Precious of stones graced his hands, and only the most expensive watch handcrafted by master artisans had the honor of embracing his wrist.

    Nothing less from the firstborn son of billionaire Mr. Devondale, the richest man in the south known for its abundant natural resources. The one who controlled both business and government in the dark.

    Robert Krisnov repressed the urge to ask about the man''s watch. This was not the right time to think about material things. He was here to do business, and heaven only knew how much he waited for this day toe. To finally expand Frozen in the southeast. If he couldnd a deal with this man, Frozen would be unstoppable. The man is the key to operate in the whole south.

    He tried so many times in the past to meet the elusive family and ask for the venture. But every time, they refused.

    But now, his luck was about to change.

    He cleared his throat, lowering his voice a few octaves, making sure it sounded from a man of influence and power. His shoulder square, chin lifted, contending with the sophistication the man had since birth. Though he couldn''t entirely surpass it, he had his confidence and tenacity, a pride he umted throughout the years of doing business.

    "Mr. Calvin Devondale, a pleasure to finally meet your acquaintance. Let''s enjoy a bottle of Romani Conti while we speak business, shall we?"

    Calvin smiled, one that didn''t reach his eyes as he received the cup his assistant handed to him.

    "Mr. Krisnov, I like your straightforwardness. So I too will get straight to the point." Calvin gently blew and smelled the aromatic tea before he took a quick sip. "I know you wanted to expand your business in the southeast. But of course, to do that, every proposal must go through us first, the family who governed the south."

    Robert pushed the ufortable feeling away every time he stared at Calvin''s amber eyes. The kid was nothing but friendly. A gentleness was enveloping his entire countenance, which was a contrast against his sharp features. But that was precisely the reason which kept him on the edge of his chair. He didn''t believe it in their line of work. People like them didn''t care about one another. It would alwayse down to self-interest. It was always about ''what is it'' for them.

    "And I''m assuming you''re here because I finally have your family''s permission to expand Frozen in the south, am I right?" Robert didn''t know why the Devondale didn''t approve of it in the past. If Frozen expands in the south, they would greatly benefit from it. Calvin Devondale acquired ten percent of Frozen''s shares, after all. Besides that, there was the addition percentage if Frozen was built in their territory.

    Calvin didn''t have anything on his face except a friendly smile, yet the only feeling Robert got was the sense of demeaned, which made his brows twitched though his face remained business-like. Then his forehead creased when Calvin softlyughed.

    "Rejoice, Mr. Krisnov! Our family has indeed granted the expansion." Calvin grinned, showing those perfect rows of teeth before his face turned serious, eyes glimmered with desire. "But, of course, as you know, ites with a price."

    Robert inwardly sneered. He popped his cor and mused to himself. Did this boy think I would cower before him with just a little fit of intimidation? He had won deals after deals against Kings and Queens all around the globe and expanded his business. He had rattled and yed mind games with influential men. He had gambled and crossed arms with business moguls and politicians far and wide. All in the name of expanding his empire. Frozen wouldn''t be sitting as one of the top international brands if it wasn''t for him.

    And no snotty brat, who called himself a billionaire because he came from the lineage of a powerful family, could make him lose his game.

    "Of course, I believe twenty percent profit from Frozen''s sales in the southeast is enough as coteral for this agreement?" He knew men and knew them well. All minds were alike. If not money, then power. If not power, rare antique collectible things. If not that, then women. Thus, he wasn''t entirely surprised when Calvinughed while a ridiculing sneer so silently graced his lips.

    "Mr. Krisnov, do you think Ick money?"

    Robert didn''t fret nor show any emotion. He was confident he could close this deal. He didn''t mind ying mind games for a while with the little boy.

    "If not money, I don''t think I have anything that could interest you."

    . . .

    . . .

    Calvin leisurely leaned back. His smooth tongue wet his lips. The friendly aura he portrayed disappeared, reced by azy and dominant air.

    "Oh. . . You do have one. . . and I''m very interested in acquiring it indeed."

    . . .

    . . .

    Gradually, Robert''s calm and aloof facade cracked. Veins pounded against the skin of his forehead when he realized the meaning of what Calvin said. And the soft leather of the arms rest was bursting from the grip of his hands when Calvin added.

    "Evangeline Krisnov . . . Though you disowned her, she''s still your daughter. Flesh and blood. If she married into my family, consider Frozen''s expansion a done deal," Calvin said, voice enticing while the desire in his eyes burned even more, no longer hiding his hearts yearning. "And my family will even help you expand to other countries. Free of charge. I think this is a deal you can''t miss."

    ". . ."

    Calvinzily propped his chin against the back of his hand, elbow resting on the armrest. A yful smile yed on his lips, and his nting eyes spoke meaning.

    "You don''t have to worry about her. I''ll take very good care of her. Think about it. You get to expand your business in the south while I take care of your daughter. What''s more, you''ll have a Devondale as a son inw." Calvin softlyughed, thick with confidence. "You won''t find a better deal than this."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Get out."

    Calvin blinked before he drylyughed without humor. "Excuse me?"

    Robert slowly stood from his chair, his whole face red in constrained anger. He nced at his secretary, Fredrick, and enunciated each word. "Escort Mr. Devondale out."

    At the side, Fredrick, who was busy typing the minutes of the meeting, abruptly stopped. For a moment, he didn''t register what was happening until Robert shot him a piercing re. He scrambled to his feet and sauntered to Calvin.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devondale. If you''ll follow me," Fredrick said, voice respectful.

    Calvin was in a state of utter shock. Eyes wide, lips parting in disbelief that Robert Krisnov was shooing him away. He, who was raised in an environment where everyone showed him nothing but respect, was being disrespected by a puny businessman?

    Eyes narrowing, the smile on his face faded. He brushed away the assistant and stood from his chair. He had been nning for years to make Evangeline his. And he thought he got his chance when she was disowned. Thinking her father abandoned her, and thus Robert Krisnov would gleefully give her to him in exchange for his desires. A perfect excuse that it was her father who pushed her to him, saving him his pride for he didn''t want to tarnish his reputation of bowing his head to have a woman''s affection.

    Sleek and confident, he fixed hispel before shooting onest re towards the old man.

    "You''ll regret this."

    Was all he said before he turned and left the room, followed by his entourage and Fredrick.

    The moment the solid wooden door closed, Robert cough and cough. Grabbing the handkerchief inside his pocket, he pressed it against his lips and controlled his breathing to stabilize his condition. The surging anger did damage to his health, and it took longer this time to regain his breath.

    Panting in exhaustion and the weakening of his limbs, he sat on the couch, almost falling. He closed his eyes and took in a mouthful of air before his eyes drifted to the piece of fabric in his hand. The once expensive silk was now painted in red ¨C¨C blotted dots of crimson sttered across its sleek silk. Mesmerized by the color, he was lost in a trance.

    Silence descended for some time, amplifying the gloom in the room before he slumped his tired body against the couch. Closing his eyes tight, brows in one line, forehead wrinkling, he shoved his handkerchief back inside his pocket.

    Minutes passed, and he remained stationary. Another minute before he reached for his breast pocket and pulled out a shiny object.

    It was a pocket watch made of ck emerald. Sleek and elegant with its ssic design. He stared at it, mind nk while his thumb brushed the smooth texture. The hardness on his face softened as his mind retold a fond memory.

    . . .

    . . .

    <em><strong>Knock! Knock!</strong></em>

    His reverie disrupted when his secretary came inside, announcing.

    "Sir, it''s time for your meeting with Mr. Loire."

    ". . ."

    "Sir?"

    Robert blinked. It was only when he registered what his secretary was talking about. He nced at his wristwatch and found he was in a dream-like state for an hour!

    Still, he wished he continued dreaming. Dreaming of that time where all things were as simple as counting from one to ten.

    Sighing, he stood and fixed his wrinkled suit before he sauntered towards his next appointment.

 Chapter 88 - 1.5

    As soon as Robert and Aldrick Loire was seated after the pleasantries, Aldrick went straight to the point.

    "Mr. Krisnov, before we start, I want you to look at this first and tell me what you think."

    Robert shot Aldrick a nce before he grabbed the folder that was handed to him. As he turned the pages, his interest surfaced on his face. The pieces of paper didn''t have fancy words written on it nor world breaking proposals. What it did have was a set of designs. Designs of clothes, bags, shoes, and essories that left him in awe. In fact, in his years of working in this industry, this was a first that heid eyes on another design that was on par with Evangeline''s. In fact, it was like a replica with his daughter.

    Aldrick smiled when he saw he sessfully caught the old man''s interest. "Those are my little sister''s designs. She studied in the school of fashion in Paris. A recent graduate. She''s a fan of Frozen, so her designs have some elements of the brand."

    Robert eyed Aldrick, pushing the folder on the side. His tone didn''t give anything as he asked, "And may I know why you are showing this to me? If you wanted a position for your sister in mypany, by all means, she could start by tomorrow as the assistant head designer."

    Aldrick let out a smallugh. "Mr. Krisnov, I think you misunderstood me. I''m not here to sign my little sister for a position at yourpany. She''s already doing perfectly fine with her newly open boutique."

    Robert''s eyelid twitched. "Then what exactly are you here for, showing me these pictures if you''re not here to discuss about your sister working in mypany?"

    Straightening his back, Aldrick inteced his fingers on top of his crossing legs. "Simple, I''m here to tell you about a proposal that will greatly benefit you."

    Robert''s lips hooked in a small smile before asking in an amused tone, "And what proposal is that?" His smirking lips and the bored tone was enough indication that he didn''t have any expectation in this so-called proposal. What could he possibly offer him, which would make him hop to his feet in excitement?

    However, the smugness on his face was washed away by Aldrick''s next words.

    "I heard Evangeline, your daughter, owned forty percent of Frozen."

    "Where did you hear that? Did Angel told you?" Robert''s face darkened. His spine flinched straight at the boy''s words.

    Unfettered by the pressure from Robert''s gaze, Aldrick continued in a calm voice, "No. I have my investigation."

    Robert''s forehead crumpled, half believing Aldrick''s words. His brain was formting thoughts as to what his estranged daughter had done for Aldrick Loire to act like this.

    "Did Evangeline done something? Why are you interested in her shares?" Robert said.

    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Evangeline hadn''t particrly done something to me. It''s that, she did something unforgivable to a person she shouldn''t."

    ". . ."

    Robert''s crinkled forehead deepened. "What do you mean?"

    Aldrick stifled augh with no humor. "I''m surprised you haven''t heard about it when it is all over the media." He fished his phone from his pocket and showed the video to the old man. And the longer Robert watched the video, the more his face couldn''t be painted.

    "You know I love your niece, right? And I''ll be dammed that I''ll tolerate Evangeline''s behavior after what she did to Angel. I''m sure, you would think the same."

    ". . ."

    After a while of staring at the video, Robert slumped on his seat. He looked worn out like the video snatched some years of his life. He briefly closed his eyes and massaged the skin on his forehead, hoping it would ease his headache.

    "And what exactly are you going to do?" he asked, voice dejected.

    Aldrick retrieved his phone and said, "Nothing heavy. A little punishment to teach her a lesson. I think you will agree with me that Evangeline is acting like this because she has the power. Cut that power, and I believe she will learn her mistakes and reflect on her actions."

    Robert opened his eyes, gaze nk. For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond. Half of him agreed to what Aldrick said, while the other half didn''t want to bother his daughter anymore. He was about to open his mouth to say his piece when Aldrick beat him.

    "Strip her of her share, and I promise you, I''ll have my sister rece her position. Free of charge. It is not hard to do, right? I''m sure you can see that my little sister has the advantage over Evangeline. Evangeline can design, true. But shecks other aspects. A lot of it. Shecks the proper education, the technical know-how of things."

    ". . ."

    Robert mped his lips in a silent scream of his inner turmoil. Aldrick even knew that Evangeline was the real head designer. And he came prepared. For a time, he didn''t know how to respond. True, he could remove Evangeline from the board. He has the power to do it being the founder of Frozen. All he had to do was rally the board members and have them vote to strip her of her shares by repurchasing. It had been going in his head in the past, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so because one, he still needed her. And two, the other board members wouldn''t kick her out knowing it was her designs behind Frozen''s sess.

    Aldrick really came prepared and solved all those problems. Aldrick''s little sister''s designs share simrities with Evangeline''s. Not only that, but she also had an advantage over Evangeline by a considerable margin knowing she graduated at a Design school. She was equipped with the knowledge and technical know-how, while Evangeline relied purely on her visual aesthetics.

    . . . But . . .

    ----

    Snowfalls glided smoothly, freely across the sky, nketing the streets and pathways in aforting embrace.

    Inside a restaurant on top of a skyscraper, Angel watched as the snow fell while a smirk never disappeared from her face. Sittingfortably on a chair, she gently swirled the wine ss in her hand. Shezily tilted her head, waiting for someone to bring her the good news. And when she spotted the approaching man, her smirking face turned into one of panic and worry, and she stood when Aldrick approached her table.

    "Aldrick! What happened? How did your meeting go with uncle Robert? Don''t you know how worried and guilty I am? I shouldn''t have told you . . . I shouldn''t have told you about Evangeline and thepany. If I knew you''re going to storm my uncle, I shouldn''t have¨C¨C"

    "Angel, calm down," Aldrick said, soothing the distressed woman before he sat on the chair opposite Angel.

    But as soon as Angel nted herself on her chair, she attacked without pause.

    "How do you expect me to calm down? Aldrick, how could you? If Evangeline lost her position in thepany, it would be all my fault. Please tell me my uncle didn''t agree with your proposal. If he did, what will happen to Eva¨C¨C"

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Your uncle didn''t agree."

    "I knew it! It''s all my fault! Now Evangeline''s shares are strip from her! What should I do? What should I . . . Wait. . ."

    Angel stopped, the words stuck in her throat. The concern and worry on her face lessened, transforming to one of utter disbelief as she gaped at Aldrick.

    "What did you say?" she asked voice high pitched.

    Aldrick sighed, brushing his hands through his hair before answering, tone didn''t hide his discontent and irritation. Irritation for Robert Krisnov for rejecting his proposal. "Your uncle rejected the proposal. Apparently, he still cared about his disowned daughter."

    Angel momentarily lost her ability to hear as the words ''Robert Krisnov rejected the proposal'' kept ringing in her ear.

    "<strong>What</strong>!"

    She shrieked. She utterly lost herposure when the reality sunk in, and her palms meet against the table in a resounding <strong>SLAM</strong>! Her shrill voice mixed with the mming sound bounced along the room, garnering eyes toward their direction.

    Angel quickly recovered her wits, and she added when Aldrick was looking at her with wide eyes and gaping mouth.

    "I . . . I mean . . . that''s great! I know uncle would make the right choice . . ." She sighed in fake relief, and a gentle smile reced the downward curved of her lips.

    After recovering from Angel''s sudden outburst, Aldrick was preupied once more with ns to teach Evangeline a lesson now that his proposal was rejected. He couldn''t believe his perfect n didn''t work. He was even willing to bargain his little sister. His belly was stuffed with irritation while his mouth rant nonstop, trying to unleash some of the stuffy feeling boiling inside him.

    "I can''t believe that man. I mean no offense to Aunt Cherry. But this time, your uncle passed a good opportunity. I mean, it''s not like Evangeline would live poorly. Though she would lose her means of ie, she would bepensated with money. I think it is a win-win situation. Your uncle can finally get that forty percent while maintaining hispany''s overall performance with my little sister as the head designer. I believe she can bring Frozen to a new height with her skills, unlike Evangeline. And besides that. . ."

    While Aldrick rant, Angel''s brain was on the verge of shutting down from overthinking her next n. She was having a hard time believing that Robert Krisnov would refuse such an excellent proposal. He was a greedy and ambitious man. There was no way he would reject such an offer.

    <em>Unless . . .</em>

    Aldrick was right. He still somehow cared about his daughter.

    Angel bit her thumbnail, chewing on her chopped nail. Her initial n was to steal the shares from Evangeline, but she was also okay if she couldn''t have her hands on it as long as Evangeline was stripped of her primary line of defense, which was the protection of that forty percent. And everything after that was easy.

    But unfortunately, that n was thwarted by Robert Krisnov no less. And she thought he was her ticket in trampling Evangeline to dust.

    <em>I guess I have no other choice.</em>

 Chapter 89 - 2

    As everyone was having their issues in Burberry, in Evend, Daniel was in front of the mirror, sighing nonstop as he repeatedly fixed his already perfect suit.

    As soon he was back, his mother had been pestering him to meet his fianc¨¦e, who he evaded every day, pretending to be busy. But he could not escape it forever as this fianc¨¦e had now taken the initiative toe to the pce to meet him instead ¨C¨C courtesy to his mother, of course.

    Now, he was trapped with nowhere to retreat. His mother killed all excuses he could think with the help of his father. He had no choice but grimaced the irritation and annoyance, feeling his freedom was taken away from him.

    He sighed more massive than thest. He closed his eyes when he heard that knock yet again followed by the opening of the door after his words of e in.''

    "My Prince, Duke and Duchess Waltz and their daughter are in the guestroom, waiting for you, your Highness," the butler said, all polite and respectful as he bowed, not daring to look nor lift his chin in the presence of the Prince.

    "Yes, I heard you the first time." Daniel''s tone was a bit harsh. He realized this and said in a low apologetic voice, "I''ll be there shortly."

    Only then the butler straightened his back and walked out of the room.

    Daniel nced one more time at his reflection. His mother especially asked their designer to deliver the new clothes in his room. The moment he saw it, his eyes dimmed. His mother came prepared. Prepared for him to take the whole day off to entertain this fianc¨¦e based on his clothes, which screamed, ''I want to go out!''

    He took in a deep breath and let it out slowly through his nose. Steeling himself, he walked out of the room. He was escorted by, not one, but four bodyguards, and this caused his tightly pressed lips to twist in repressed annoyance.

    <em>I''m not going anywhere!</em>

    He shoved the lump of cold air back his throat when it threatened to form an irritated sigh. Feeling stuffy and vexed, he calmed himself by looking at those oil painted ancestral portraits lining the wall as he walked in the quiet hallway apanied by the royal guards. He could paint them himself from the repetitive nce throughout the years. Eyes on the paintings, his mind wandered into the forest of nkness as his body moved in a practiced manner, elegant and confident, radiating authority and control.

    His nk state was disturbed when he stopped in front of a familiar solid wooden door decorated with borate carvings, painted in gold. The lump of cold air was released through his mouth in a wry breath as the guards opened the door. His eyes zoomed towards the person who was so unfamiliar to him.

    She had the type of face which harbored a kind smile ¨C¨C always. The one that repelled time. Her cheeks were rounder, no visible cheekbones like the women he used to date. Her eyes were big, shining like dull gold, zy, and full of emotions like she was looking at someone she loves. Her plump lips were shaping a gentle heart. Her warm, chestnut color hair was twisted in a light bun. Her skin was not the white, porcin type, but it was not ck either. It was light brown, supple, and squishy like those of newborns, making her appear more gentle and innocent.

    She noticed he was looking at her, studying her, which was true. He sensed his father and mother''s silent reprimanding gazes at the side.

    But he didn''t care. He didn''t care if he was rude. For once, he didn''t want to act like a Prince. Didn''t want to be one at this very moment.

    Maybe she felt the rising tension in the air as she tried to break it with her raising a hand, uttering a low, ''hello'' in a full smile. This caused Mrs. Waltz to reprimand her for her discourteous overfriendly and casual greeting towards him.

    He didn''t mind. He was still busy assessing her conservative clothing. Long-sleeved turtle neck and an overly long skirt that only old, unwed women past their prime would wear. Though it appeared simple and old fashion, he couldn''t deny the expensive materials used down to the details, which fitted her body topliment her features.

    And when she spoke, there was a softness in her voice and shyness in her movements. And when she smiled, her canines stood out, a little crook from the rest, causing her to appear more na?ve.

    When her mother and father rose from their seats to greet him, she abruptly stood as well. Her movement caused the teacup on her hand to wobble from its te and fell. It shattered against the old marble tiles, producing a jerking sound across the room.

    <strong><em>CRASH!</em></strong>

    She bowed profusely with two hands sped together on herp.

    "I-I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I-I didn''t mean it!" she frantically bowed forward, backward, to the left, to the right.

    If he didn''t know her to be the daughter of a Duke, he would be tempted to think that she was a servant apologizing exaggeratedly to her master.

    Her eyes brimmed with tears, pooling around hershes. Her cheeks reddened, and her lips quivered. "I-I''ll, I-I''ll . . . I''ll clean it right away!"

    She bent forward, attempting to clean her mess. Before everyone could react to what she said and stop her, her hand extended, tumbling against another cup.

    <strong><em>CRASH!</em></strong>

    Before anyone could react whatsoever, another barraged of apologizing words echoed in the silent room.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It was an ident!" She shifted left and right, didn''t know which direction to put her embarrassed face. And not before long, her overly long skirt spun with her movement, hitting another teacup.

    <strong><em>CRASH!</em></strong>

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    <em>Na?ve and clumsy!</em><em>My mother really hates me.</em><em>How did she even find this girl?</em> He mused. Ignoring another round of apologizing words from her, he took in her details.

    She was not beautiful, not really.

    No flowing golden curls. No ivory skin. No mesmerizing eyes of green. She was shorter than average and certainlyrger than a catwalk model. She was not skinny nor fat. She was rather. . . fleshy. Especially those oversize breasts and hips, making her appear chubbier and bubbly but not in an obese way.

    She was not the type of woman who men would trip over on a sidewalk, and definitely not the kind who gets recognized in the crowd.

    She blinked, droplets of water dripped from her eyes to her reddened cheeks. Her quivering lips opened and closed, unsure of what to say nor do.

    "Sit. Down!"

    An angry contained hissing sound made her sit with head low, and hands resting on top of herp.

    Mrs. Waltz threw an ''I will deal with youter'' kind of look to her before she spoke to his father and mother with a gentle tone.

    "Forgive us, your grace. My daughter is beholden at the sight of Prince Daniel that she was consumed with nervousness."

    He strongly doubted that. The woman was a natural walking disaster!

    <em>Is this alright? What will happen to the Kingdom if I marry her?</em>

    Anyints he had were pushed back when his mother shot him a side-eye before smiling to their guests.

    "It''s alright, Mrs. Waltz. I also apologize for my son''s inappropriate behavior."

    <em>And that''s my cue.</em>

    Daniel strode forward, not minding the maids who efficiently cleaned the mess in mere seconds. And by the time he was standing near an empty couch, opposite the woman he was supposed to marry, that was only when he forced out a smile though his face remained tight.

    "Duke and Duchess Waltz," he said in greeting, and the elderly couple reciprocated in warmth and respect.

    His eyes then traveled to her, who was eyeing him with mouth gaping, glittering liquid slipped slowly down her lip. He raised an eyebrow, unamused as he asked the obvious, "And this is?"

    She only showed a sign of response after her mother shot her a dangerous side nced. Her knees flex and buckle, unsure whether to get up or not with an awkward smile on her lips.

    His patience was running thin and his unfavorable impression of her intensified by the second. And when he opened his mouth to reprimand her, she casually pushed away the newly brought teacup to the far end of the table where it was a safe distance from her before she stood and curtsied.

    "My name is Lilybe Waltz. It''s nice to meet you, my Prince."

 Chapter 90 - 3

    The dragging, boring getting acquainted part of the meeting finally ended with the n that Daniel and Lilybe would spend the entire day getting to know each other. Not much surprised on Daniel''s part. He didn''t disagree with it, though he excused himself to talked with his parents alone while the Waltz family didn''t give it much thought.

    In actuality, they too couldn''t believe that the Princess would choose their naive and clum¨C¨Ctheir kind and gentle daughter to be the fianc¨¦e of Prince Daniel. But if Prince Daniel would talk to his parents about canceling the engagement, they would wholeheartedly understand. Whether they like it or not, they too think Lilybe wasn''t suited for him. It was sad, but they knew their daughter. She was definitely not suited for the role of a Queen.

    ----

    Inside his office, Daniel paced back and forth. His father was quietly sitting on a chair, sipping wine while his mother was standing nonchntly beside the window, painting a face of innocence.

    "Father, you can''t. You can''t possibly have me marry her," Daniel said, tone strained, walking back and forth. His usual calm and smiling visage were nowhere to be seen, changed by a contorting face full of irritation.

    His father took a sip of his wine, savoring the taste before gulping it all down. "Your fianc¨¦e matters are handled by your mother. If you want toin, goint to her." He washed his hands and pushed all responsibility to his wife, who made her turned his way. His spine flinched, and his toes curled as she stared at him with dead eyes. He avoided any eye contact and pretended to enjoy his wine.

    Daniel wanted to sigh the frustration that was building inside him. He controlled himself, sauntered to his mother, and said straight to the point, finality in his tone.

    "Mom, she''s not fit to be a Queen."

    His mother didn''t react. She just stared at him, looking him in the eyes. A look he got when he did something wrong, and she found out. This time though, he didn''t avert his gaze, determined not to marry that walking disaster.

    Eventually, the corner of his lips curved up when his mother was the one who conceded first. She sighed, eyes drifting to the window, and asked, "Tell me, Daniel. What do you see?"

    Daniel didn''t quite get what his mother was talking about. Still, his gaze spun to the window, inspecting the scenery outside. Though he already knew what sight his eyes would take in.

    What was there to look at? All his life, inside the pce, he never walked on anything but imported marble floors and carpets. If not imported, then antique floors carefully preserved each month. When he descended the stairs, his hands never glided on any railings that were not polished mahogany, carved by famous artisans. He never saw a portrait that was not painted in oil framed in gold. Food was always correctly measured packed with nutrients served precisely on time. Each room was like a house, each equipped with inte if he ever needed anything. Everything was clean, even the air he breathed was scented with calming fresh flowers. He never saw flowers made of stics. Everything was natural and freshly picked, never wilting.

    Lifting his head, his eyes swept the garden. True enough, he saw the usual, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "I see a Zen-type garden. Perfect manicured rose bushes and shrubs, lining the pathways. A fountain at the center and flower beds nketed with snow." Honestly, whenever he inspected the garden, he never saw weeds. Everything was perfectly maintained and trimmed. Even in the month of winter, he never saw the pathways covered in snow. Never saw the fountain without water, nor mold, nor a single spec of dirt.

    His gaze spread far beyond the horizon. It was a bright winter morning, and the air was crisp and fresh, carrying with it mild dew from frozen trees while birds chirp their usual humming rhythms. His eyes stopped at the pile of rocks that touches the sky, covered in nkets of soft white. Even from afar, the mountain was a perfect cone whichever angle he was standing. It was andmark in which Evend got its name ¨C¨C Evermountain.

    His sightseeing was interrupted by his mother''s sigh, and his uplifted mood deted. She asked him what he saw, and when he answered the question, she gave a disappointed sigh? What''s up with that? Unless he was supposed to see that she had done something with the garden like adding new roses of rare breeds? Maybe a new bonsai? Or did she nt an invincible apple tree?

    He did a twice over and still couldn''t find what was new with the garden.

    His mother sighed once more. "Tell me, what qualities do you want for your Queen to be?"

    He raised an eyebrow. How on earth did their conversation turned this way? Weren''t they talking about the garden just now? Nevertheless, he answered in confidence, no room for an argument nor second guesses, straight and true. "Elegant,posed, confident, intelligent, a strong leader with a sense of duty."

    His mother covered her mouth, but the edges of her lips curved up. One she does whenever she was enjoying herself, at his expense, if he might add.

    "Are you talking about yourself? Isn''t it already enough you have those qualities?"

    He restrained in wiping his eyeballs clean against his sockets when his mother giggled. She then arranged her posture, face serious while her eyes captured the garden. Like the giggling old¨C¨Cmiddle-aged woman a moment ago wasn''t real.

    "Daniel, the world is already serious enough, don''t you think?"

    He remained tight lip, unsure why his mother was getting more and more off-topic while his father at the side screamed, ''don''t mind me, I''m a figurine here with a bottle of wine on my hand.''

    Peering at him, she smiled, skin wrinkled around her blue eyes. "Everything is covered in fog of expectations. Children no longer ying on the street like the old days. Instead, they are coop in their homes, forced to learn this and that. Growing up, they are more frustrated on exams than adults and more troubled on what to take for college."

    Letting out a breath, she continued, "I see anxieties in the young. Everyone kept reminding them that failure means starvation. And when it''s time for them to work, they suffer stress under the new environment and new expectations, which only piled up with bills, mortgages, and credit loans. They are anxious about tomorrow, where it should be the time they enjoy what life has to offer."

    She looked at him. "In today''s world, everyone measures a person''s worth, not the content of their character. And when they establish themselves and have the means to enjoy life, they''re already too old and sickly. Don''t you think with this happening around, those qualities you mentioned are what they needed?"

    He didn''t answer. His lips were tight as he could see where his mother wasing from.

    She smiled and tapped his shoulder, squeezing it softly. "There''s nothing wrong with those qualities you mentioned. While your elegant,posed, confident, intelligent, strong leadership gives you respect and adoration as well asfort knowing that you''re a capable leader, it also repelled themon people away. And that''s where your Queen came in. She must be the pr opposite of you. A Queen with a child''s heart who makes people at ease. Who can live in a modest home, sleep under an Apple tree, eat ordinary food, and still have the respect of the entire nation. I think what you need now, the world needs right now is kindness and . . .ughter. Don''t you think she''s exactly like that?"

    He drylyughed. Him? Needed a girl like that? She was not even kind nor funny. She''s just na?ve and clumsy!

    Yet, the image of her soft dewy eyes and her always smiling face, showing her crook canines, kept appearing in his mind, which made him unable to retort what his mother said.

    Probably she saw the deep creased between his brows and the tight line of his lips, she tapped his shoulder again in aforting manner.

    "Give her a chance. One year. After one year and you still think that she isn''t qualified to be by your side. Then . . . I will no longer force you to marry her. You can choose anydy. As long as she''s a Princess or born from a ducal household."

    He didn''t feel anything about the condition since he still had to choose a woman of noble birth . . . Well, at least this time, he was given the freedom of choice and was no longer forced to marry.

    He peered at his father, who just raised his wine at him before he stared at his mother and nodded.

 Chapter 91 - 4

    The glittering snowkes fell soundlessly, enveloping everything in a peaceful coldness while the honking of cars in the busy street and the rushing of impatient people in suit and formal clothes going to the office broke the calm the winter season brings.

    In contrast, the park Lilybe and Daniel were strolling retained its serenity with the dense naked trees and foliage that lined the pathway blocked most of the chaotic world outside. The park was nothing like those in advertisements or movies on screens where there was a basketball court, tennis court, rollerding tracks, and skateboard basins. It was a simple acrend of nothing but pristine trees, well-groomed bushes, and flowers, neatly cut and maintained grass,kes, and ponds that have fishes swimming underneath itsyers of frozen water. And the benches that were waiting for any exhausted passerby to take a good rest. It was more like a private garden than a public park, and Evend wanted to maintain it that way.

    Lilybe took in the scenery. Her breath rose in visible puffs while her hands pulled her woolen hat, covering her reddened ears before arranging her scarf to protect her lips from the freezing air. She gently rubbed her glove covered hands together, heating her numb fingers. The only sounds echoing around them were the crisp crunching sounds of snow underneath their winter boots.

    She peered at the man beside her.

    He was younger looking than she expected. She knew Prince Daniel''s appearance way before, but this was actually a first that she got to look at him in person and up close.

    He was tall. Way taller than her that she didn''t even reach his shoulders. He got that perfectlybed hair, clean and elegant. And his eyes were the brightest and clearest sky she had ever seen.

    She quickly averted her gaze, afraid he might notice she was staring too much. Heat spread across her cheeks. She was still in a state of disbelief. She thought she was dreaming. Couldn''t believe that the Prince of Evend was now her fianc¨¦! A person she could only stare at a distance. A person she secretly admired and dreamed, was now standing beside her ¨C¨C side by side!

    "Miss Waltz."

    Her breathing hitched when she heard her name from his mouth, and her head snapped in his direction. Her throat dried all too sudden when her face reflected on his bright blue eyes. She could only nod like an idiot and croaked out, "Y-yes, my Prince?"

    His brows twitched. Must be he didn''t like it that she called him ''my Prince?'' Should she call him Daniel? First name basis?!

    Her thoughts scrambled when she heard his voice.

    "Did you hear what I said?"

    She blinked and smiled while tilting her head. "Yes?"

    ". . ."

    Daniel restrained rolling his eyes towards the sky. He was beginning to entertain the idea of leaving Lilybe and go back to the pce. He would rather face the many troubles in court than be together with the ditzy woman.

    "I said, do you have a ce you wanted to go?" He maintained his courteous behavior even though all he wanted was to act discourteously towards her. For some reason, he didn''t want to be a Prince in front of her. He only wanted to be a rogue so she would cancel their engagement. Like a light bulb appearing over his head, he thought . . . he thought it was not entirely a bad idea!

    Lilybe beamed and answered, "Lilybe would like to walk around the park if that is alright, my Pri¨C¨Cerr . . . your Highness?"

    She changed her words when his brows were about to knit together. She wanted to ask what would be appropriate to call him. Now that they were engaged, should there be some pet names or at least a first name basis? But it would be discourteous without his permission, right?

    But before she could voice out her concerns, he was already walking ahead, not stopping for her. She scurried to catch him and realized he was walking in a hurry, wide and heavy steps.

    "Alright. After this, I want to go back to the pce. I have many things I have to do."

    She pursed her lips, yet her smile remained unchanged. "Un! Thank you very much, your Highness!"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Minutes passed, and the leisure walk was turning into a jog, for her that is. She was short and was having a hard time catching with the Prince. Still, he didn''t turn nor made any effort to slow down for her. Even so, she didn''t mind. She even had a silly grin on her face.

    Jogging to his side, she observed him discretely. He was lean, and she guessed he must have yed some kind of sports, and she knew he loves ying basketball. In the morning light, he could easily pass as an adult with his looks and built. Nothing older passed twenty-seven, perhaps. Underneath those clean-shaven faceid thin lips, not red nor pale, just the right amount of color that tempted anyone to stole a kiss.

    Her nostrils red, smelling his scent. Pine trees with a tint of herbs and fruits, maybe wild berries, perhaps? Allured by his scent, her nostrils widened while her eyelids dropped, savoring his scent, and her heart beat more than its intended specs.

    Daniel stopped when he no longer felt Lilybe''s presence. He turned to find her standing still, unmoving from her post. He looked at the sky and sighed before stomping his way back to her.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked when she was just staring at him, one which sent his fine hairs tingling on end.

    There was something wrong with the way she was looking at him with those big, dting pupils, eyelids droopy. A soft blush tinting her cheeks and puff of steam rose from her parting lips while her fingers inteced in front of her breasts. And he was startled when she spoke with an unnatural voice in low timbre.

    "Your Highness, every time Lilybe look at you, her body turns hot while her heart tightened. When you are near, her mind nked out, and Lilybe is having difficulty breathing . . . could this be . . ." Her eyes quivered like it was about to melt. ". . . love?"

    ". . ."

    <em>C-can . . . Can someone . . . Can someone tell me what the hell is wrong with this woman?! She''s not only naive and clumsy ¨C¨C she''s crazy!</em>

    Daniel took a step back when Lilybe took a step forward. He was suddenly ufortable to be in her presence while a tingling sense of danger alerted his nerves.

    "W-what are you spouting about?" he said, voice almost growling. "There''s no way it can be love. We just met a while ago!"

    "But . . . but . . . Lilybe''s heart hurts every time she looks at you, and everything about you is sparkling. Everything inside Lilybe ached to be with you. To look at you. To touch you . . . This must be . . . this really must be love!"

    <strong>"NO!"</strong>

    "Yes, this is love. For the first time, Lilybe fell in love. What a wonderful feeling." She brought her inteced fingers closer to her heart, and her forlorn, flushed face blossomed a loving smile.

    "Listen to me! It''s not! I repeat, it''s not!" Daniel tried to reason. Unaware of how rattled he was. Forgetting he was a Prince who should conduct himself with dignity and grace.

    "Ahhhh . . . Your Highness, Isn''t it wonderful? Now that Lilybe is in love with you, we can proceed with the marriage. Thinking about spending the rest of Lilybe''s life with you sent an endless stream of happiness in Lilybe''s veins."

    ". . ."

    Daniel really . . . he really, really couldn''tprehend why his mother wanted him to suffer.

    Feeling a headache coupled with his inability to reason with the crazy woman, he turned and walked away, keeping as much distance away from her as much as possible. But he skidded to a stop when his eyes caught something.

    Lilybe was still spouting words of love on and on while walking behind Daniel. The barrage of words halted when she saw him standing still, eyes wide and lips parted like he had seen something shocking.

    Her eyes followed his line of sight, and what greeted her vision was the form of a woman wrapped inplete mountaineering gears. Fleece jacket underneath an insting raincoat and waterproof pants, sun-shielding hat, gloves, gaiters with those double boots with hard stic sheets and soft insting liners and arge backpack almost the size of her was strap tightly on her back.

    Lilybe blinked, tilting her head in confusion until she heard a warm voice beside her.

    "Evangeline?"

 Chapter 92 - 5

    Evangeline studied the woman, who was sitting beside Daniel, with a smug look on her face. The moment they made themselvesfortable inside a caf¨¦, Daniel hesitantly introduced Lilybe to her. Avoiding any unnecessary information about being his fianc¨¦e. She didn''t have to guess it was the fianc¨¦e he was talking about based on his constipated expression.

    "This must be the fianc¨¦e you''re talking about, right?" Evangeline held her chin between her fingers. Her scrutinizing eyes swept Lilybe up and down, dragging each second.

    The woman wasn''t that pretty. She was also a little chubby and very ordinary. Her eyes were big with pupils dting, making her appear all the more innocent while a smile was always stered on her face. The more Evangeline stared, the more her smirking lips curved. Until her gaze stopped on Lilybe''s enormous racks. It was much bigger than hers, and her eyelid twitched.

    She frowned and met Daniel''s gaze. "Hmp! Except for her breasts, she''s very ordinary." Her mood somewhat brightened when Daniel''s face crumpled.

    Smiling like it didn''t concern her, Lilybe''s big shining eyes gawked at Evangeline with pure awe and reverence. She knew who she was. Her family told her all about Daniel''s life, including all his past girlfriends. And among all the women he had dated, Evangeline Heart was the one who stuck in her brain the most.

    She beamed, and with a shrieking voice, which was too fast to make out, she introduced herself once more. "My name is Lilybe Waltz! And you are Miss Evangeline Heart, right? Lilybe heard so much about you! You''re more beautiful in person than in pictures! It''s no wonder his Highness likes you! You are gorgeous! Let''s be friends!"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel''s head was hurting the more he listened to Lilybe spouting adoring words. He didn''t know what to make of her. Was she na?ve or too innocent or kind or just in idiot? She''s his fianc¨¦e. Wasn''t the normal thing to do is to be hostile or at least be indifferent towards Evangeline, his ex?

    But then again, the marriage was purely out of obligation. There was no love or like between them. Though Lilybe kept spouting love this and that, he was not an idiot to believe even for a second that she fell in love with him in their first meeting.

    Evangeline raised a brow and smiled at Daniel. "I like her. She''s very . . . gullible." Her lc orbs then shifted to Lilybe. "Since you have an excellent taste, I''ll let you be one of my servants. You can be my na?ve bishop, and you can start calling me ''my Queen.''"

    Lilybe''s face brightened and said, voice high pitch, "Thank you! Thank you so much, my Queen." Her expression then turned serious. "Lilybe will serve you with the best of her abilities¨C¨C<strong>ouch</strong>!"

    Daniel flicked Lilybe''s forehead while thetter looked at him with her big watery eyes and quivering lips. Holding her forehead, her aggrieved face asked what she had done wrong.

    "What nonsense are you spouting? You''re going to be a Princess, a Queen. Have some pride."

    Daniel wanted to continue lecturing her but stopped when Lilybe''s aggrieve face shifted to one of excitement and happiness.

    "Then, my Pri¨C¨Cyour Highness already epted Lilybe to be his Princess? His soon to be Queen? Does it mean we can get married now?"

    Daniel was taken aback and howled, "What are you talking about?! What I mean is, you are . . . you . . . you should watch your image since your status is now my fianc¨¦e. But it doesn''t mean I already agreed to the engagement. I''ve told you, we have a year to get to know each other and¨C¨C"

    He didn''t finish his speech when Lilybe cupped her blushing face and turned her head away, looking all shy.

    "Ehehehe. I know it. His Highness is very concerned about Lilybe. Lilybe is truly happy. Chu!"

    "<strong>NO</strong>!" Daniel almost jumped from his seat. Why was talking to her so draining?

    "Ehehehe. I understand, your Highness. No need to deny it. Lilybepletely understand."

    "W-what! N-no . . . I . . . I don''t . . ." Daniel didn''t know how to respond. And for the first time in his life, he was rattled by a woman who even made him stammered for words ¨C¨C not once, but many times!

    He felt that no amount of reason nor rejection could deter her, and he waspletely stomped for words! What''s wrong with her?

    <strong><em>*chuckle</em></strong>

    In the corner, Evangeline giggled, and if Daniel didn''t know her, he thought it was a giggle of joy. Only, he knew it to be a giggle of enjoying his situation.

    He ignored Lilybe and focused his attention on Evangeline. There were so many questions he wanted to ask, one of them was why she was in Evend all alone and¨C¨C

    Before his thoughts could finish formting his questions, a waiter appeared and served their food. He was stunned yet again, utterly speechless when he saw how much food was served ¨C¨C especially the amount of desserts and cream and those extra cream and cream.

    "E-Evangeline . . ." His voice was rasp forced out from the lump in his throat. She was digging in. Not a care of her image at all.

    "W-what the . . ."

    He didn''t know how to verbalize the words he was trying to get out of his mouth. There were too many questions, and he didn''t know what to let out first!

    "E-Evangeline! W-what are you doing?!" He was rmed when she scooped a mouthful of cheesecake and ate it. He cringed, thinking the amount of sugar and carbs on that piece of morsel.

    Evangeline didn''t care and answered with a mouth full of food, "Eating, what else am I doing?"

    Daniel took a sharp intake of air when Evangeline shoved another spoon of whipped cream inside her mouth. At the same time, Lilybe didn''t see anything wrong and munched a potato chipped dipped in creamy white chocte into her mouth.

    "E-Evangeline! W-what happened to you?! W-What happened to diet and calcting your intake of carbs? You''re very particr about that every time we ate."

    Looking at Evangeline, Daniel noticed her face was . . . a little rounder while an extra gloss stained her cheeks. Did she get fat? In just a week he hadn''t seen her, she was apletely different woman.

    His brows furrowed when something clicked in his mind. This amount of food. Not caring about her figure. Evangeline''s strange behavior of wantonly indulging herself with so much sweets.

    "Are you . . . are you . . . depress? Did something happen with you and Eric?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    A shiver ran from the tip of Daniel''s toe and crawled to his spine when the room turned much colder. The dark fog emanating from Evangeline was so thick he could touch it.

    Evangeline stared at Daniel. Her fork mmed against her cake in amazing speed and precision. Daniel audibly gulped, flinching from his seat.

    "Whatever do you mean, Daniel?" Evangeline said, dragging the letters of his name. "I don''t know the word depressed. It''s not even in my vocabry. And who is this Eric you speak of? I don''t know a man whose name is Eric."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Lilybe shifted her gaze between Daniel and Evangeline. Her mouth never stopped munching her vani coated potato chips.

    Daniel, on the other hand, massaged his crumpled brows. His headache was worsening, dealing with two crazy women in one day¨C¨Cno, in just half a day!

    "Evangeline . . ." Daniel wryly sighed but unable to expressed words offort. An ominous feeling kept bugging him, which he constantly pushed away. Nheless, he needed to ask just in case ¨C¨C for safety measures.

    "Why are you dress like that?" This was in his mind the moment he saw her. But he pushed it at the back of his mind since part of him didn''t believe it, and part of him refused to believe it. And now that he confirmed she was indeed depressed because of Eric . . . her entire attire only meant one thing.

    Evangeline smiled at Daniel, one full of meaning. Her eyes locked on the strikingly perfect cone-shaped mountain. Itid in the distance like piles and piles of snow. It even appeared soft and delicious in her eyes.

    "I heard Evend is famous because of Evermountain. I''m nning to climb its peak. You know, soul searching and connecting with nature and such. That''s why I''m here, of course."

 Chapter 93 - 6

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel closed his eyes tight. <em>Oh, my god . . . this woman . . .</em>

    For a moment, he didn''t know what to say nor what reaction to show. First, and for most, he was shocked. Shocked that the Evangeline Heart responded to heartbreak like everyone he knew. Climb atop a mountain to escape reality in the pretense of going soul searching. Then take selfies at the peak to post in social media to let the other person know how happy she was and how she was doing without him, etc., etc. . . .

    Calming himself, he took in another mouthful of air, filling his lungs and brain with the needed oxygen to reason with her.

    "Evangeline . . . ," he started, looking seriously at her, who was so nonchnt about it like she was going to climb a pile of one-meter snow.

    "Do you even know what you''re talking about? Do you even know what it means to climb Evermountain in a freak''n winter no less?!"

    Rolling her eyes, Evangeline snorted. "Oh, please. You don''t have to make it sound so hard."

    It was not only his limbs trembled, all Daniel''s innards shook, restraining himself from pping her. Maybe that would jolt her brain, and she could think logically again.

    He sighed before he took another deep breath. He felt that no amount of oxygen could make his nerves calm down whenever he was talking to her.

    "Evangeline . . . Evermountain''s peak reaches a staggering nine thousand meters above sea level, with only seventy sessful climbers ever reached its peak to date. Do you know how minuscule that number ispared to thousands who attempted to reach its peak? Don''t you know how many bodies loitered around that godforsakennd? Its fatality rate is the highest among the mountains in the world. Don''t you know what that means? It means from every sessful climb, there''s more than one death every hour. Justifying its name as Reaper mountain. Not to mention the thin air and hard winds and snowstorms and the temperature dropping to more than negative fifty degrees in Celsius, the most dangerous of all are the steep, slippery climb and the sharp rocks which all requires various degrees of experiences, athletic ability in navigating, and technical knowledge to maintain safety at all times which apparently youck in all aspect."

    After speaking, Daniel took another intake of air while panting a little. He could only hope with that lengthy exnation and threat, Evangeline would feel scared, eradicating her foolish, very idiotic suicidal attempt of climbing Evermountain or any mountain for that matter.

    But his face dropped faster than the falling avnche when Evangeline only smirked, rolling her eyes at him.

    "Oh please, people climbed it all the time."

    Daniel''s patience snapped, and he let out a hissing tone. "Those are professional climbers! And usually, they are in a group led by a very well experienced alpinist!"

    Evangeline scoffed. "Big deal. If they can do it, so can I."

    ". . ."

    Daniel''s eyes closed tight. His mind was in a jumbled mess of words and curses. He didn''t know how to continue exining ¨C¨C making her understand, making her see reason.

    When he opened his eyes and saw her still harboring that nonchnt, haughty face, he found himself so tired. Not even an all-day basketball match could make him feel this worn out.

    "Evangeline . . . ," he said, voice weak, too exhausted to argue with her. "Those are professional climbers. They had been climbing before you were even born."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "Oh, don''t be so overly dramatic, Daniel. I''m going soul searching. It''s spiritual fulfillment. It''s not like I''m going there on a suicide mission."

    Daniel snorted. "I''m afraid by the end of the day, it''s not only you who would search for your soul when the blizzard is done with you."

    "What did you say?"

    Evangeline scowled at Daniel while thetter held his own. Their staring contest stretched to minutes, remaining at a deadlock, dominating each other with their killer gazes.

    "Uhmm . . . Excuse me . . ."

    Both of them nced at the female by Daniel''s side, who had been silent, munching her potato chips. Her big watery eyes locked at one particr spot, eyelids blinking up and down while a finger pressed against her lips.

    "Will you eat that?" Lilybe said, looking all hopeful at Evangeline.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel sighed,pletely and utterly defeated. He slumped on his seat while Evangeline red at Lilybe. She raised her fork and pierced it through the unmoving defenseless strawberry pudding before she gobbled it down her throat. Her eyes were maintaining hostility towards Lilybe, who was eyeing her desserts.

    "I ordered this. Order your own, servant." Evangeline shot another re at Lilybe while munching her food, hurry in her movement.

    As the womenpeted with each other who would take home the title of the most deserts eaten, Daniel kept massaging his temple and the protruding veins on his forehead. He was beginning to feel scared of associating himself with the two. Not a day and he already developed all kinds of diseases ranging from heartburn, heart attack, hypertension, headache, migraine to hair loss.

    By the time he repaired his damaged nerves, Evangeline was already asking for the bill, and to his astonishment, all the food was near empty while the tes were spotless. He didn''t even remember eating anything.

    <strong><em>Wait</em></strong>! That was not the point! How many minutes passed that he was contemting while the two women ate nonstop, and by magic, all those foods were gone!

    Shaking his head, it was best not to think about it. It would only add up to his already exploding brain.

    And when the waiter approached and handed the bill to Evangeline, he fished his card from his wallet to pay for the meal.

    Evangeline smiled at him, one with sarcasm paired by the raising of her perfect brow. "Allow me."

    Sighing, Daniel rolled his shoulders. Too exhausted to argue with her on little things. However, his forehead creased when his gazended on the card Evangeline handed towards the waiter.

    "Is that . . . my card?" The card he gave her when they were still an item.

    The arrogance on Evangeline''s face didn''t lessen as she sneered. "Don''t be so petty. You already gave me this card."

    ". . ."

    Daniel smacked his lips tight. His veins were pounding against the skin of his forehead again. <em>Yes, and you should have returned it to me the moment we broke up because that''s what a decent human being should do. And what''s with this allow me, crap?! You might as well let me pay!</em>

    There was so much he wanted to say. So much . . . but he didn''t want to argue with her least he wanted to suffer all sorts of diseases and die at a young age.

    He dejectedly raised his hands in surrender, shaking his head. "You know what . . . keep it. I don''t want it back. You can have it."

    And of course, Evangeline was always against him for some reason.

    "Don''t worry. Once I go back to Burberry, I''ll give you back your card. It has a limit. Really, who does that? You put half a million limit each month. Are you always this cheap towards your girlfriends?"

    ". . ."

    Daniel wanted to cry out of frustration. Nevertheless, he kept her feelings to himself. <em>Don''t get mad. Don''t get mad. It''s bad for the health.</em> He took another intake of oxygen to cleanse away the negativity inside his system.

    "Listen, you can keep it. And if you want, I will remove the limit. Just tell me one thing . . . ," he said, capturing her eyes, "why aren''t you using your card? And I''m not being petty. I''m just asking."

    Evangeline casually ced the card inside her wallet and answered in a carefree tone. "I don''t want my cousins to find me. I want to be alone at the moment. Honestly, if I hadn''t seen you, I would already be at the peak of Evermountain, camping and drinking hot chocte with marshmallows."

    ". . ."

    Daniel scrubbed his palms against his face. <em>Oh, thank God you haven''t discarded this sorry of an excuse human being! But please, make her realized that climbing a nine-thousand-meter mountain doesn''t happen overnight.</em>

    Oblivious to Daniel''s agony, Evangeline continued to blubber on, "But since it already happened, I guess I have to climb it tomorrow. I might as well add another cans of food for my pets."

    Daniel trembled, and when he opened his lips to say something, nothing but dryughter escaped his mouth, which sounded like a cry. <em>She even brought her pets along!</em>

    On the side, Lilybe giggled, oblivious to the conversation. "Teacher, I know a great ce that sells animal food. We can go together!"

    Daniel snapped his head at Lilybe''s direction and stared at her with condescending eyes. "Teacher?"

    Lilybe pped her palms together and said, "From now on, Lilybe will learn from teacher! After all, she was your girlfriend! Lilybe wants to be like her!"

    "You have good taste, servant." Evangeline beamed. "Daniel doesn''t deserve you. Don''t worry, by the time I''m finished with you, he''ll be on his knees, crying for you to have his heart."

    Lilybe''s eyes sparkled with tears. "Teacher, Lilybe will be counting on you! From now on, Lilybe is in your care!"

    ". . ."

    At this moment and the future toe, the one thing Daniel regretted the most in his entire life was when he introduced Lilybe Waltz to Evangeline Heart.

    ----

    "Evangeline, where are you staying?" Daniel asked after they found themselves back at the park where he had first met her.

    After the meal and some shopping, Daniel offered a ride to take Evangeline home, which she rejected saying she was staying nearby. But when they were back at square one, his senses were tingling again for some odd reason. And when shezily pointed towards the direction of a tall building, he breathed the air he was holding.

    "Oh, Hyatt regency? Good choice."

    Raising her brow, Evangeline stared at him. Her face emanated a bored look mixed with disdain which said it all, ''are you an idiot?''

    "No. There. There." Evangeline kept jabbing her finger at a particr spot, and Daniel''s eyes narrowed to where she was pointing.

    <em>Oh, God. Please no.</em>

    "See that tent near theke? That''s where I''m staying," Evangeline said, chin high and voice smug. "The hotels are so boorish here, Daniel. They don''t allow pets. That''s criminal. Animal cruelty and utter garbage if you ask me. And so, I contented to set camp there. I tell you, it''s hard at first, but luckily, there is a nearby spa where I can take my bath. And a ce surrounded by nature andke isn''t that bad."

    ". . ."

    "Oh my, teacher. Lilybe didn''t know you have such an adventurous spirit! Lilybe have another level of respect for you!" Lilybe beamed, wagging her imaginary tail while Evangeline raised her chin some more, nose longer than usual.

    ". . ." Daniel wanted to punch someone right now. And the face of Eric appeared in his mind. <em>It''s because of that guy. It''s all his fault!</em>

    "E-van-ge-line!" Daniel said, tone gritting almost like ws scraping a chalkboard. "You can''t just set a tent in there! Don''t you know this is a public park?!"

    Evangeline scoffed. "It''s called ''public'' for a reason."

    ". . ."

    <em>That''s it!</em>

    Daniel grabbed Evangeline''s wrist and growled, "You''reing with me!"

    ----

    Inside Royal Condominium''s penthouse, Evangeline swept the room she was in with her scrutinizing eyes while rubbing Fall''s delicate coat. The loft was a four-bedroom unit. Very much male in color with its sleek and monotonous hues while the furniture was minimalistic in design. Everything screamed expensive and branded from the marble tiles to the expensive one of a kind choice of rags and those million dors'' appliances and furniture. She could tell everything was designed with Daniel''s taste in mind, which was perfect to a fault.

    Evangeline nced at the man, pretending unimpressed. "I''ve seen better."

    The corners of Daniel''s lips twitched. Nheless, he replied, voice amodating, "You can live here for the rest of your stay. If you need anything, call the front desk, or you can directly call me."

    "I didn''t bring my phone."

    Daniel sighed while fishing his phone and gave it to her. "Use my phone in the meantime. I have another one anyway, and my number is already saved there if you need anything."

    Evangeline beamed and ced Fall on the ground, who scurried to mark her territory inside her new home.

    "Evangeline," Daniel said, pulling her attention to him, "if you need anything. I mean anything at all, don''t hesitate to call me." <em>Just please call me before you do anything idiotic.</em>

    Tiny pearls ofughter tickled her throat, and Evangeline tiptoed, patting Daniel''s head, like she was petting a dog. "I knew it. You''re still not over me."

    ". . ."

    Lilybe, who was watching at the side, puffed her cheeks, all teary-eyed when she stared at Daniel, waiting for his reply while thetter gently swat Evangeline''s hand aside.

    Sighing for the tenth time, Daniel said, "Don''t joke around. I mean it."

    Evangeline giggled. "Hmm . . ."

    Daniel looked her in the eyes. "It''s time for me to return. Make yourself at home and forget about your silly idea of climbing Evermountain."

    Evangeline just rolled her eyes and shooed Daniel and Lilybe away with her hands.

    Daniel frowned, he opened his mouth but mped it shut when he saw the determination in Evangeline''s gaze which spoke, e what may, I will climb that mountain, by hook or by crook.''

    He took in a deep breath and slowly released it through his nose. He then turned, gesturing for Lilybe to move. And before he could close the door, Evangeline''s soft voice echoed in his ear.

    "Thank you . . ."

    Daniel paused, blinking many times. Thinking his mind was overused in a single day, it was malfunctioning, giving him hallucinations.

    "What?" he asked.

    Fortunately, it was real, and his mind didn''t break just yet when Evangeline repeated.

    "I said, thank you."

    ". . ." After digesting that Evangeline was sincerely thanking him, the corner of his lips formed a small smile. "Anytime."

    Daniel then closed the door while Lilybe kept waving at Evangeline goodbye.

    "Teacher! I''ll call you! Let''s hang out sometime!"

    "Move, woman. And don''t be so loud."

    After the door closed, Evangeline still heard the voices of the two until silence engulfed the whole room.

    She grabbed her luggage and went to the master''s bedroom, letting her pets yed and snoop around their temporary home.

    As soon as she saw the king-size bed, she dropped her things and jumped on the silken mattress, pressing her cheeks against the soft pillows. Warmth and darkness enveloped her, and she soon sumbed to the call of sleep, dreaming of the same dream of a man with dark, messy hair and thick-rimmed sses.

 Chapter 94 - 7

    Reading the papers in his hands, Alvaro''s shoulders trembled from controlling hisughter. As he thought, Evangeline wasn''t in Frizkiel like what she wanted to portray. She did take a flight going to Frizkiel, but his intelligence sent him pictures of her appearing in a different country.

    He requested to searched Evangeline''s real whereabouts using her pictures. Though it took some time toplete, they found a match in the country of Evend. She must have made an unregistered, and if he might add, illegal flight to Evend to masked her trail.

    <em>Little girl . . . you still have much to learn.</em>

    He smirked and was about to call his brothers when his phone rang. ncing at his phone, he saw that the number was unfamiliar. Nevertheless, he picked it and answered in a casual voice.

    "Hello?"

    ". . ."

    The other side didn''t reply until some seconds passed.

    "Is this Alvaro Cole?"

    "Yes. May I know who the gentleman is?"

    Alvaro heard a sharp intake of air followed by an onught of words.

    "This is Daniel Richardson calling from Evend. I want to let you know that Evangeline Heart is here staying at Royal Condominium and she''s a little . . . depress. She''s nning to climb Evermountain tomorrow in the freakin'' month of winter. Kindly retrieve her before I use force to deport her out from here. And . . . bring Eric Phelps with you. I think he''s the only person she would listen to."

    Alvaro''s droopy smile grew more prominent, and before he could answer the bombardment of information, he heard the familiar, <em><strong>Tut . . . Tut . . .</strong></em> signaling the call had ended.

    He typed something on hisptop, and minutester, he was connected to Eric''s telephone line.

    "Hi, I''m not home at the moment, please leave a message after the beep."

    Alvaro didn''t mind it was the answering machine and said, "Hi, Eric. This is Alvaro, by the way. I want to inform you that Evangeline is in danger, and if you don''t go to her, you might not see her anymore." He swiveled his chair while his voice didn''t sound panic whatsoever, it even sounded yful and teasing as he added, "She''s in the country were thend meets the sky."

    Alvaro hanged up,ughter threatening to escape from his throat. <em>I found her first. As if I''ll let you all steal my thunder.</em>

    He dialed another number before clearing his throat. He opened his mouth and the smooth voice he always had croaked in panic and urgency. "Alexis,e to my study, quick!"

    Alvaro then hung up and waited. He arranged his expression to one of concern and agitation in time the door of his study opened and came in Alexis with his long untidy red hair.

    "Bro, what''s up? What''s the panic? Where''s the fire?" Alexis said the moment he opened the door.

    He was busy helping Asher in looking for Evangeline on the other side of the room. His search was almostpleted and only minutes away, hisputer would have found Evangeline''s whereabouts. But his older brother had to call at the right moment.

    "I found Evangeline. My sources told me she is nning to climb Taiga Monastery in southern Lapilli, wanting to enter the life of solitude," Alvaro said in seriousness without moments paused.

    "What?!" Alexis screamed in panic, shouting, "W-Why? Evangeline wanted to be a nun? A monk? Is it even possible?! What happened?! Why?!" He was drowning in anxiety and worry for his darling cousin. The image of her with a shining bald head and in monk''s clothing flooded his mind. His face contorted in desperation as he pulled his hair.

    "Bro! We have to stop her!"

    Alvaro leaned, propping his chin against his crossing fingers, elbow resting on the table, a pained look took over his handsome face. "I can''t go. If we both disappeared, grandfather might suspect something, and it will spell trouble for both of us since we concealed Evangeline''s disappearance. That''s why, this time . . . I can only rely on you to bring Evangeline back safely to us."

    Alvaro stared at Alexis, voice full of hope and worry. "I believe in you, little brother. Bring back Evangeline, and don''t let her enter the monastery."

    Alexis felt something like pride rose in his heart amidst the panic and worry. It was rare for his older brother to rely on him. His face turned serious, and his voice sounded deeper, more mature. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring Evangeline back without fail!"

    Alexis then hurriedly left, shouting in the corridor, "Sebastian! Ready my jet! Quick! We''ll be flying to Lapilli right now!"

    Sebastian, who was minding his own business as a butler, shifted his head left and right. "Eh? Lapilli? Why?"

    . . .

    . . .

    Alvaro''s serious face didn''t diminish while his lips that were concealed beneath his crossing hands didn''t stop grinning from ear to ear.

    <em>Ahh . . . My na?ve little brother is . . . still the same.</em>

    Chuckling, he straightened his back against his chair, swiveling it leisurely, waiting for something and that something finally appeared.

    Asher barged inside the room. "Hoi, have you seen that damnable squirt?" he barked, not even a greeting. That damn brat, Alexis. He just went for a leak, and when he returned, he found the squirt gone. The mountains of high-techputers in the room disyed a 100%pleted loading sign on the screen. Since he wasn''t intoputers, he was afraid with one wrong click, he might delete all his and Alexis''s hard work. Now that finding Evangeline was within one click away, that damnable brat disappeared.

    Alvaro leaned forward, face grave as he said in urgency, "I found Evangeline."

    Asher''s discontent and impatience evaporated when he heard his brother''s words. mming his palms against the table, he said, face full of worry, "What? Really? Quick! Tell me where Evangeline is!"

    Alvaro took his time exining. "Evangeline is in Nepal. My sources told me she''s likely depressed, wanting to climb Mt. Everest to go soul searching."

    <strong>"What!"</strong>

    Asher shriek, not minding his voice sounded not his. He didn''t press for more information and zoomed out from Alvaro''s study, shouting in the hallway.

    "D! Get my jet ready! We''re going to Mt. Everest! <strong>NOW</strong>!"

    D, who still hadn''t sleep a wink, shifted left and right. "Eh . . . Everest? Why?"

    . . .

    . . .

    After a period of shouting, the mansion found its peace. Couldn''t contain himself, Alvaro''s shoulders trembled in a fit ofughter.

    <strong>Ahahahaha!</strong>

    <em>My brothers! Ahh . . . Why are you so adorable?!</em>

    Alvaroughed in a hysteric fit. One palm covered his face while his other hand pounded the table in a maniacal state.

    Eventually, he stoppedughing, and like nothing happened, he brushed his fingers through his hair as he stood to his feet and arranged hispel, sleek and suave.

    <em>Now . . . to rescue my darling, Evangeline.</em>

    Humming and whistling, he grabbed his coat and casually flung it over his shoulder. He opened the door and skidded to a stop. The surprised standing in front of him stole the air from his lungs. His eyes bulged so unnatural from his usual droopy one. That was how surprised he was ¨C¨C in a horror way.

    In front of him was his grandfather with his stern wrinkly face, and beside him was another regal old man with a carefree smile while a prettydy was looking at him, shy and infatuated, at the side. Her hands were rubbing together, a sense of bashfulness in her movements while a piece of concerning luggage was by her side.

    It was only a fraction of second, though, and Alvaro reverted to his gentleman, kind fa?ade as he gave out a greeting.

    "Grandfather, Uncle . . . Maxine, what do I owe this visit?"

    Marcos Cole didn''t beat around the bush and said, "Maxine wants to go to Frizkiel to attend the Rozienheim auction. And since you have nothing important at the moment, you can take a month off and apany her for a vacation."

    Though his grandfather appeared considerate, Alvaro knew it wasn''t a request but amand with no room for defiance.

    <em>Ah . . . Karma came too quick . . .</em>

    Alvaromented, yet his face stayed the same, pleasing as ever if not for the constant twitching of his eyelid and twisting of his lips.

    "I''m sorry about that, Alvaro. My granddaughter here really wants to attend this auction, but we''re worried about her safety. If you''re by her side, this old man can have a peace of mind," Henry Celestine said, voice sounding helpless.

    Henry Celestine, his grandfather''s best friend, shed him a kind smile and Alvaro knew beneath that smile concealed schemes and lies. Maxine has brothers, and the Celestine n has gazillions of bodyguards.<em> I don''t think my presence is required.</em>

    Of course, those words never left his mouth for his grandfather was eyeing him ¨C¨C threateningly.

    He could only answer, "Of course, it''s no problem. Let me go get my things, and we can leave right away."

    Maxine''s red face brightened while the two older men nodded in satisfaction. Alvaro excused himself and went to his room to pack. His easy-going nature and gentle smile were still on his face until he closed the door of his room.

    As soon as the door closed, ear-shattering sounds bounced in all parts of his room. The first thing he saw was now scattered on the floor in pieces with no chance of recovery. Not contented with the broken vase worth thousands of dors, his hands grabbed everything he touched and threw it at the side to quenched his anger.

    After so much of breaking this and that and the constant sounds of <strong>CRASH</strong> and <strong>BANG</strong>, Alvaro found himself sitting on his bed, leaning against his crossing fingers, in deep thought. His face was dark, and the light in his eyes dimmed.

    <em>Ah . . . this is annoying . . .</em>

    He didn''t like that his ns took a wrong turn. Despite his easy-going nature and thezy portrayal of himself, he was quick tempted and impatient. And the one thing that always pushed his bottom line was when something happened which was out of his control. He needed control. Needed the feeling that everything was within his grasp. Everything was in his palms.

    Clicking his tongue, he grabbed the telephone on his bedside table and dialed a number. After the familiar voice of the answering machine, Alvaro groaned the words.

    "Eric, Evangeline is in Evend staying at Royal Condominium. If you don''t want anything to happen to her, be quick, and bring her back."

 Chapter 95 - 8

    <strong>Burberry Country</strong>

    Eric returned homete per usual from his work, and like the past couple of days, his appearance was cadaver like. This week was supposed to be a one week break from shooting, and tomorrow was supposed to be his special day. He nned it for days, wanting to spend it with Evangeline. But she disappeared, taking his mind and heart with her.

    A hot stream of air swirled from his lips while dragging his body towards his room. Along the way, he removed his bo, scarf, and jacket. He didn''t mind the blinking of the telephone on top of the table in the hallway. He was even dreading it . . . didn''t want to hear whoever called. Nevertheless, his finger pushed the rey button and entered his room. Tossing his garments to the side, he removed his shirt.

    In the middle of changing his clothes, he heard a very familiar eerie voice, and goosebumps crawled all over his skin. Abruptly, he pulled his shirt over his head, almost ripping it off from his body while his feet raced to the speaking phone.

    Tossing his shirt on the floor, he focused his attention on that voice, never blinking, afraid it was his mind ying tricks on him brought by constantly thinking of her.

    But it was not.

    It was real.

    <em>". . . She''s in the country where thend meets the sky."</em>

    Alvaro didn''t finish speaking when Eric bolted inside his room. Grabbing his clothes and things he needed, he shoved it all inside his backpack. All the way, he cursed and clicked his tongue,ining about why he couldn''t move much faster. If possible, he wanted to appear right before her.

    He grabbed his passport, some cash, and bolted to exit his apartment without stopping to breathe.

    Many people might not know what Alvaro meant. But he knew. He knew where Evangeline was. After all, he practically lived all his life there.

    Eric was already far away from his apartment when the phone in the dark silent hallway beep, and the eerie voice spoke once more.

    "Eric, Evangeline is in Evend . . ."

    ----

    Evangeline woke up, slobbered by saliva from her adorable puff of furs.

    "Alright, alright. I''m up." She pushed herself in a sitting position, wiping her palms against her face while her pets jumped on and out of bed, hungry for food.

    She stretched her arms, smacking her lips before rubbing her eyes. Only to be awakened when she saw unfamiliar furniture and surroundings.

    <em>Oh . . . right. I''m at Prince''s penthouse.</em>

    She got out of bed and fixed herself. She did her usual morning routine before fixing everyone''s breakfast/lunch since it was nearing afternoon. And then she resumed getting her things ready for the climb.

    After hours of getting ready to storm the cold and breeze the mountain, she went out from her room and found her pets lyingzily around with protruding stomach.

    In the past, she thought of bringing them with her since she couldn''t just leave them inside a tent. But now she was living in an actual house, she could let the staff take care of them while she was away. She nodded at herself and dialed the management.

    After she got everything in order, she kissed her pets one by one and waved at them goodbye before sauntering out of the room and out of the condominium only to stopped on her tracks when she saw a familiar man, leaning against a car while everyone greeted him with respect.

    Frowning, she said, "What are you doing here so early in the morning?" Crossing her arms, she smirked. "The prince really has so much free time, loitering around here."

    Daniel didn''t mind Evangeline''s arrogant tone as he removed his sunsses and walked towards her.

    "I own the ce, remember? I''m checking if you''re still hung up on the idea of climbing the mountain which . . ." Daniel trailed off, swiping Evangeline with his eyes before sighing, ". . . you''re still hung up on climbing."

    Evangeline''s hands met her tilting hips while her face didn''t hide her irritation. "Why are you hell-bent on stopping me? You don''t have that right. It''s I who is going to climb that mountain, not you."

    "Actually, I have that right. Have you forgotten? I''m the Prince of this country. Second in line for the throne. Meaning, if you are here in Evend, you are under my rule."

    Evangeline''s perfect brows creased when she saw Daniel was serious.

    "What? Are you going to use force on me now?"

    Daniel''s lips twitched, yet his face remained serious. "Yes, if you''re still hell-bent on climbing that mountain, then I have no choice but to deport you back to Burberry."

    Evangeline drylyughed. "Does Evenders know that their Prince is such a tyrant? What''ll happen to your subjects when you''re already this bossy¨C¨C"

    Evangeline''s words trailed when her eyes caught a view of a very familiar silhouette. And for a time, she thought she was dreaming.

    Noticing Evangeline turning into a statue, Daniel peered behind his shoulder and saw the silhouette of an approaching man and he breathes. Finally!

    Daniel''s guts never stop twisting when the Cole hadn''t arrived. He really didn''t want to use force to deport Evangeline. He knew she was petty and knew what wasing for him if he did deport her.

    But now . . .

    <em>Well, I guess . . . I''m no longer needed here.</em>

    Daniel walked away to give the two some privacy, continuing to observed from the side as Eric approached Evangeline.

    Still dumbstruck, Evangeline couldn''t move. Holding her breath, she took in the appearance of the man who was nothing but the relentless subject of her dreams. His disheveled appearance and physique. He lost weight from thest time she saw him, and those sunken eyes decorated with patches of purple hues added to his haggard look. Her eyes traveled to his missy dense hair under a crappy woolen bo, down to an ugly looking scar on his left cheek.

    He appeared worn out and tired. ck turtle neck shirt wrinkled beneath an expensive-looking brown coat while clouds of dust smudge his pants. asionally, a hot stream of air puffed from his mouth, panting while his eyes never left hers.

    And she thought . . .

    She thought he never looked so handsome.

    Evangeline blinked. Lowering her gaze, she scolded herself. <em>Get a grip! Not mentioning about love, he doesn''t even like you!</em>

    At the memory of what happened in thest week, Evangeline huramp and walked passed Eric, not uttering anything. Pretending they were strangers.

    While Eric had other thoughts, now he finally found her, he would be damned if he lost her again. His hand stretched and held its target''s wrist. Not letting go, but also not holding tight, afraid he might leave a bruise.

    And as expected, Evangeline reacted violently, pulling her wrist from Eric''s grasped. At the same time, Daniel didn''t know his heart was already pounding hard against his chest the more he watched as the situation took a wrong turn.

    "Let go! Who are you?! I don''t know you¨C¨C!"

    "Eve, it''s my birthday today."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline was rendered speechless. For a whole minute, her brain was nk, couldn''t formte degrading words. With just his deep voice, all the nasty things she was going to say disappeared, reced by thoughts that she couldn''t possibly say, ''go die, asshole!'' on the very day he was born.

    Her brain and heartpletely shifted, even forgetting the dramast week thatnded her in a state of utter heartbroken. All her retorts were reced by, ''don''t be angry at him. It''s his birthday. You can''t be angry at him. It''s his birthday.''

    Aghh . . . She was in a dilemma. She wanted to hurt him as much as he had hurt her . . . but . . . but . . . <em>It''s his birthday today!</em>

    Evangeline though, wanted to retain some face. She red at Eric and sneered.

    "So what?! I don''t care if it''s your birth¨C¨C!"

    "I want to spend it with you."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Once more, Evangeline found herself at a loss for words. All hostility and bitterness evaporated in but an instant. Gone! Disappeared! Leaving no trace. Only happiness and pink hearts filled her that even the rays shone upon her turned pink.

    Eric was not even looking at her as he said those words. He was looking at his foot like he was nervous or something. His dark hair was like midnight, while his eyes were the moon. Then he looked at her, a small smile on his lips.

    "Come with me?" he said.

    And she could only utter, ". . . Okay."

    . . .

    . . .

    It was a while that Eric and Evangeline left, riding a taxi to who knows where and Daniel was still rooted in his spot. His jaw still hadn''t attached itself to its rightful ce. Couldn''t believe with those simple words, Evangeline''s anger was seated. If he knew, he would have said it was his birthday every time they argued.

    He had to admit, he could learn a thing or two from Eric. And he was surprised that the man appeared innocent with no idea about girls!

    He''s obviously a Casanova in heart!

 Chapter 96 - 9

    "How did you find me, anyway? Don''t tell. I''m sure it''s that Prince''s fault," Evangeline said, boredom in her tone, propping her head sideways against the car''s window.

    It was already four hours that they were traveling, but the cab still had no intention of stopping any second now. They were totally out of the city, with the roads nked by dense trees and all.

    Evangeline was not scared nor worried because deny as she might, she was happy together with Eric.

    Eric remained silent throughout. His hand that enveloped her soft fingers on top of the cushioned seat tightened.

    Thinking back, he was gambling, for he was not one hundred percent sure if Evangeline really was in Evend. As for why he knew where she lived, it was pure luck and logic. Among the many estates the Royal family-owned, Royal Condominium was the only one solely built in Daniel Richardson''s name.

    The cab finally stopped, and Eric paid the fair before he assisted Evangeline out from the car.

    "Where are you taking me?" Evangeline asked after Eric led her deeper inside the dense forest.

    It was already half an hour that they were walking after the cab drove off, and she was starting to feel impatient from all the silence and walking. Not to mention, it was dark and cold with no light to guide their way except his shlight.

    But of course, she made no effort of pulling her hand from Eric''s hold.

    Eric paused, turning to her, he smiled before he raised his hand and pushed away the twigs that were hindering their view.

    "It''s a surprise."

    Anyint from her was clogged in her throat when she saw the surprised he was talking about.

    It was a house at the center of all the dense sleeping foliage and trees. It was nothing fancy. In fact, it seemed like a kid built it. Rough wooden nks haphazardly put together to cover everything up, and dirt and rot clung here and there.

    Nevertheless, she was fascinated by the shabby hut. Maybe it was due to the lighting and its effect against the wood, giving it a romantic feel, afy atmosphere.

    She nced at him, a teasing smile on her face. "Do you own this ce?"

    Eric scratched the back of his head. "No. I illegally built this hut years ago. And since then, it became my secret retreat. Luckily, it''s still here when I checked."

    As soon as he arrived in Evend, though he wanted nothing but to see her, it was already the dead of the night. Thus, even though he was anxious, excited, and nervous all at once to meet her, he checked this ce first. Cleaned it and made sure everything was in order before he went to her immediately after. He didn''t even take a break to sleep nor eat a proper meal!

    Evangeline softlyughed, walking closer towards the hut. "Right. You are born here."

    She checked the twinkling lights and found it was light strips, and most were glowing balls bought in the vendors at the side of the street.

    As if Eric had read her thoughts, he said, "The ce had no electricity, so I had to make do with batteries. I think it shouldst the entire night."

    Evangeline pushed her uneasy at the mention of no electricity. All kinds of inconveniences raced inside her mind at the sudden revtion. Where will I charge? What about hot water? A heater? What happens if all the batteries run out? Come to think of it, is there even water in this ce?

    Even so, her mouth mped tight, didn''t let out a single squeak ofin as she faced Eric with a raised eyebrow, crossing arms, and chin out.

    Shaking his head, Eric smiled. He could tell what was running in her head with her expression alone.

    "Come on. Let''s go inside. There''s something I want to show you."

    He then led the way forward and climbed the set of stairs. He paused when he noticed she was not moving. Her eyes stuck on the nks he was stepping.

    "Don''t worry. It''s safe." His pupils dted with eyelids dropping, his voice turning soft and low while he extended his hand at her. Urging her to follow him, which she did, and his entire countenance melted. His smile never left his lips.

    "Are my things heavy?" she asked as they climbed, taking her time with each step, forcing her trembling legs forward on the squeaky unstable nks.

    Matching her pace, he said simply, "No." He then briefly peered at her while his hand arranged her backpack on his shoulder.

    "Did you n to go climbing a mountain?" he asked.

    "Hmm . . ." she nodded. "Everyone wanted to connect with nature once in a while."

    He pursed his lips, face helpless as he shot her a side nced. It was a good thing he straightaway booked a flight to her. If he had been indecisive and waited for another hour from meeting her, he feared he might never see her again. He shuddered at the thought and dismissed it from his mind.

    But now he was here, he would make sure the irrational idea of climbing a mountain would entirely disappear from her crazy head.

    upied with his thoughts, Evangeline, on the other hand, red at the mittens and gloves, hindering the contact of their skin. Consumed with these feelings, she was startled when Eric let go of her hand.

    She frowned when he climbed a smalldder. He pushed the small wooden door at the base of the floor, and it opened with a creaking sound.

    "Wait here a sec," he said before he climbed up inside the house.

    When he vanished from her sight, she rubbed her hands near her chest, blowing air against it. Every so often, her eyes snapped towards the little sounds deeper in the darkness.

    "Hey."

    Her head shifted to him, releasing the breath she held. His head peeked at her from above, grinning like a little boy, who was heisting a plot. And not secondster, her smile mirrored his.

    "Come on up. Don''t worry, thedder is safe."

    Her heart pounded hard against her chest, the more she climbed thedder. It was not because she was afraid it would snap. Rotting logs, unsteady nks, cobwebs, and bags of dust were the least of her worries at the moment. The thought she and Eric were all alone in the middle of nowhere made her heart thump in a wild frenzy of excitement.

    Climbing thedder, she panted as she went. Not because of the mini-physical activity, but mostly because she needed the extra oxygen to calm her nerves.

    She grabbed his hand, and with little effort, he pulled her up. It wasn''t that hard as she expected, and in seconds, she was inside the treehouse, roaming her gaze at her new surroundings.

    Wooden nks of walls and floors with a single-window and small table at the side. Arge map posted on a wall, a small globe was standing at the side and some pictures of ces covered the walls. Toplete the overall look, there was an old vintage telescope near the window.

    The interior was cleaner than she thought, and for an odd reason, it reminded her of Eric. His smell and appearance. It was like she truly saw him. It was a room, but it felt like she was looking at his heart.

    And for a fraction of second ¨C¨C for a second . . . she thought . . . she could live here together with him.

    Pulling her gaze away from her surroundings, she looked at him. There was something in his eyes that was not there before. Something deeper and . . . intimate.

    "Wee to my secret ce." He softlyughed. Hisughter lifting the entire room. As he said so, he avoided her eyes, cheeks a little red, not because of the cold.

    He walked near the telescope and sat on the floor and looked over at her.

    "Come and sit," he said, patting the space beside him.

    She didn''t know what he was trying to do. Nheless, she obeyed and sat near him while he concentrated with the telescope.

    ncing at the window, her eyes reflected the stars nketing the dark. She peered at her wristwatch and shock to know it was only around seven. Just how far away were they from the city?

    She turned to him, saw him still busy doing something with his telescope. Staring and staring at him, she gradually lost herself. It was a refreshing feeling looking at him so serious on something other than work and school.

    His dark, messy hair appeared darker than night with the warm light from themp. Soft shadows blocked some angle of his face, denseshes dropped a few centimeters, silver irises brighter unlike its usual deep, darker shades of grey . . .

    He gazed at her, a smile on his face.

    "Take a look."

 Chapter 97 - 10

    Evangeline raised her brow. Skepticism painted her face. But she still stared at what he wanted for her to look. And not even a second that she dinted her eye on the lens, her gasped bounced along the room.

    Her view was full of strange colors intermixed together like a painting on a ck canvas with no particr forms. Colors intense and out of proportions but harmonious and majestic that it was impossible not to lose in its splendor.

    ncing at the sky, she saw a different view of darkness and twinkling stars. She looked on the lens, and was transported in the universe ¨C¨C fresh and raw.

    "What is it?" she asked, her smile permanently stered on her face, sweeter than sugar and honey.

    "Orion Neb. It''s where the stars are born." Eric smiled. His eyes were turning softer and softer, melting as he stared at her, who was so excited like a kid first time seeing the gxy.

    His hand stretched, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. But the beautiful girl was still staring at the stars, wouldn''t spare him a nce. He chuckled and with a low voice, almost like a whisper, he continued.

    "Orion, the hunter. There are a few versions of the Orion myth. But the one best known is that he is the son of the sea God Neptune and the skilled huntress, Queen Euryale of the Amazons. Inheriting his mother''s talents, he became the greatest hunter in the world."

    Scooting closer to her, he leaned as if he wanted to share under one telescope. His breath hot on her cheek, eyes on the starry sky, staring at the stars like he saw what she was seeing.

    "In the night sky, you can see him ready to attack Taurus the Bull. And see that blue color which stood out from the rest? That''s Rigel, the brightest star in the constetion of Orion."

    She giggled, peering at him as she said, "I didn''t know you secretly wanted to be an Astronomer, Eric."

    Heughed. "Nothing big like that. It''s just a hobby of mine."

    He leaned forward, and she held her breath, her heart pounding in her ears.

    They were too close!

    If she leaned in a little more . . . she and he will be . . .

    She lowered her head, warmth enveloping her body when she realized he only leaned to inspect the telescope. She back away to give him space when he reverted to his serious self, tweaking the telescope once more.

    Was she interested in what she saw? Was she interested in stars ands and constetions? Definitely not.

    But what she was interested in was him giving out a piece of himself to her. Hearing his soothing and low voice, the slow timbre of his tone. Knowing something personal about him, sharing what he liked to her.

    Astronomy was her favorite subject as long as he was the one giving lectures.

    Her eyes took the opportunity to study him¨C¨Cscratch that¨C¨Cshe couldn''t turn her eyes away from him.

    Full darkshes and thin lips that she was having a hard time pulling her gaze away. Slim and lean frame with an almost perfectly symmetrical face. On each side of his straight nose were two bright crystal clear silver irises. His pale skin was just so . . . right.

    And he only got better the more she stared.

    In appearance, he was nothing special, just another grey-eyed man with sses and messy hair.

    But she knew . . . she knew the devil lurking beneath his harmless disguise.

    And she couldn''t wait to unmask it.

    He was handsome, alright, but inside, he was beautiful. And if she didn''t touch him soon, all her nerves would rip her apart!

    Oblivious to Evangeline''s struggles, Eric adjusted the telescope.

    A heavy silence descended in the room, thicker than any atmosphere he knew. He opened his lips, breaking the awkward silence.

    "You know, there''s an old legend, a myth I read long ago from an ancient-looking book." He briefly paused, gathering his thoughts. "The universe created beings. One are Cosmos, beings task with rebirth, and the other side are Chaos, creatures filled with nothing but destruction. These entities roam across the universe, the gxies in search of dying stars. It is said when a Cosmonded on a dying, she would rece the''s core with her own heart, revitalizing and rejuvenating everything. Whereas, if Chaosnded on a dying star, he would eat the''s core, and the star explodes."

    He smiled, low touches ofughter danced in the room. "Don''t you think that myth is very fascinating¨C¨C"

    He stopped when he felt something was not right. He nced at her only to be left stunned when something soft pressed his lips.

    He was surprised, recoiling in shock!

    In that instant, his mouth hung with his lips slightly apart, eyes wide as they could stretch.

    Upon seeing his expression, Evangeline''s lips curved downwards while her eyes dropped.

    The first time they kissed, she was the one who took advantage of his sleeping state.

    The second time, she attacked him forcefully.

    And now the third time, she was still the one who initiated and was rejected.

    She let out a shaky smile. Her walls of pretense crumbling down, and raw emotions took over. The pain was evident from the creased of her perfect brows. Red tinted her nose and cheeks. Lips never strayed from its downward curved. And slowly, the skin under her mouth wrinkled and quivered.

    Tears pooled beneath her eyes, threatening to break free, and before it did, a big warm hand cupped her cheek, raising her face.

    And what happened next was a blur.

    His cold lips brushed against hers as his hand tugged her closer to him.

    She was not even given the fraction of second to know what was happening before he pulled away. Just enough space for their shallow breaths to intertwined in a hot dance.

    Her shock turned something entirely as her wide eyes dropped to his moist lips, almost lost behind the rising puffs of their breaths. She was lost in those soft, velvety wonders. And before she leaned to taste it again, a gentle pressure from her chin cause her eyes to move to his.

    A little unsteady, they stared at each other while a constant stream of air blurred their parted lips. Hunger and desire glowed in his silver eyes while hers mirrored his.

    Unable to contain themselves anymore, they slowly moved in ¨C¨C and fireworks exploded in their brain when their lips reunited.

    <em>Ah . . . The fourth time is the charm.</em>

    Her plump, soft lips werepeting with his thin slimmer ones, gentle and moving lightly around his ¨C¨C a little unsure and a lot more inexperienced. Yet soon, both their mouths bonded together in sync and another wave of euphoria percted their veins.

    Intoxicated by the feeling, she pressed her lips that sent both of them back. Sticking her tongue out, a little impatient, she tried to part his lips, which caused him to open his eyes in surprise. Not even a second, he closed his eyes again and kissed her back. Fiercer and passionate. His tongue delved inside her mouth, deeper and deeper, wanting to explore everything.

    She kissed him back with the same intensity. Loving how bolts after bolts of electricity shot and spread inside her whenever his tongue mated with hers. In instinct, she sucked his tongue and swallowed his groan of pleasure.

    She always sneered in stories about melting in a kiss, ridiculing it with all the logic in the world.

    But now . . . she fully understood.

    She was melting, literally melting like all her bones were nothing but chocte under the scorching sun. All she felt was the softness and intoxicating pleasures of bing one with him.

    All holding back was gone, and they gradually slid together on the floor.

    Eric lightly brushed his tongue against her slippery ones and slowly pulled back. Glistening threads of saliva hanging between them, evidence of what just transpired.

    He wanted to see . . . see what kind of expression was on her face while her hand reached for his cheek. Her hand caressing his face was softer and smoother than a baby.

    Her eyes . . . oh, her eyes . . . It was the purest of amethyst changing colors to one ofvender in the season of fall sculpted to perfection upon her creamy white unblemished face.

    Strands of wavy curls tumbled out from her scalp, cascading down her back, spreading out on the floor like the most expensive silk in naturalvender.

    Her lips . . . cheery, moist, soft lips that he wanted nothing but chew all day.

    She indeed was a beautiful sight to behold!

    While the man reflected on Evangeline''s eyes had a serious expression. His swollen lips were ripe for another round of kissing.

    Unable to resist, her fingers traced his lips lightly, an undeniable urge to bite it overcame her mind for a moment. At the thought, the reality they had kissed, a very passionate one at that, sink in. A blush made its way to her cheeks and quickly spread all over her face and neck, and a smile formed on his face.

    He lowered himself and hugged her. His body was warm and toned, giving off protection thatforts her. She was hugged before but never like this. It was right that her body sag. Her muscles melted in his embrace.

    His voice was low and little coarse while his lips brushed her ear as he spoke.

    "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 98 - 11

    "I''m sorry."

    Evangeline blinked. Didn''t get why Eric was apologizing. Is he apologizing because he kissed me?

    Her anger melted the softness on her face, but her rage didn''t have the chance to burst when itpletely dispersed when Eric pushed himself up enough to see her beneath him.

    He soothed her anger when he saw she was about to burst. "Eve, I promise . . . starting from now on, I''ll fetch you at your ce in the morning and go to the market with you to buy ingredients. I''ll cook your breakfast, lunch, and even your dinner if you like. I''ll not just do your school projects and assignments and carry your things. I''ll also send you back home every day. I''ll do everything you want me to do . . . so . . . I''m sorry. . . I hope you can forgive me from what I did and give me another chance."

    ". . ."

    After a period of silence, her hand caressed his left cheek, tracing the scab with the tip of her fingers.

    "I''m sorry too . . . ," she said, starring straight at his silver eyes. "This will probably leave a scar. We should have it treated¨C¨C"

    He briefly shook his head and held her hand on his face as he leaned closer. Their forehead was touching while their eyes never strayed from each other.

    "No. I don''t want it removed," he said. "This is a reminder that I had been a jerk to you. I want to keep it."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    For a time, no one wanted to disturb the silence ¨C¨C theforting silence that not even the animals and insects wanted to disturb. As if they were waiting, quietly waiting for what will happen.

    "Thank you . . . ," she said, barely a whisper.

    "For what . . .?"

    "For being you . . . ," she answered, her voice croaked.

    He smiled, a gentleness in his smile and softness in his eyes . . . until reced by the seriousness of his face as he hovered above her.

    "Eve . . . About my work¨C¨C"

    She pressed her index finger on his lips, didn''t let him continue.

    "It''s fine," she said, "I mean. Why haven''t I think of it before?! Since you won''t resign from your work and hell-bent on working . . ." She trailed, in her eyes hidden mischief.

    "Then I''ll go to you," she said, grinning from ear to ear. "I''ll work where you work. With my qualifications, it''ll be easy as making tea to get in Sparkle entertainment though I need you to resign as that bit¨C¨CAngel''s assistant and be my personal assistant from now on. Isn''t that perfect?"

    And she was back to her arrogant self with her raised brows and smug smile, oozing with nothing but confidence and self-praise for thinking a wonderful idea.

    Eric was in a daze. Actually, he was going to tell her that he would quit Sparkle entertainment and be her servant twenty-four seven. Deciding it was time to man up and pick a future. A future he sealed the moment he went to Evend to find her.

    But . . . Of course, somewhere in him still was hesitant. Not because of his inheritance and all the power and wealth that came with it, but because he was going to give up his family. Once he failed, he would be disowned. Cast out. Never permitted to go back to Frizkiel nor see his family. And for that, he was unwilling.

    But if Evangeline did enter Sparkle entertainment and if he worked under her ¨C¨C it would be absolutely perfect! Even if she didn''t have any projects and a nobody in the entertainment world, it was not important. As long as he was her assistant and be with her, all is fine!

    When Eric didn''t reply, Evangeline continued ¨C¨C determined to make her proposal a reality.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll call Sparkle entertainment board of director or the president. I''ll ask her to transfer you to me as my personal assistant. You don''t have to worry about a thing. I''ll take care of everything!" she said, a reassuring smile never left her face while Eric stared at her, his lips tugged at the corners, fighting a smile.

    He leaned and kissed her forehead. The smacking sound bounced in every part of the room.

    "Alright, I''ll leave it in your hands," he said, hiding his ns beneath a gentle smile. He wouldn''t leave everything to her though. He had his ideas to ensure he would be her assistant no matter what it took.

    Evangeline bit her lips when a giggle threatened to escape her throat. It was prerogative and outmost important to maintain her image. Though her red face already gave everything away.

    Eric suppressed augh. Heid down beside her, capturing her eyes ¨C¨C silver irises staring intimately with lc ones.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Eve . . . ," he said, voice above a whisper, soothing its way into her heart. "I . . . I''ll be patient with you. I''ll be understanding, and I''ll always treat you in kindness and never grow angry with you. I know you''re not exactly a woman who needs protection, but I''ll do exactly that. And I know you''re far from perfect and have your ws . . . still, I want to stay with you and care for you. I''ll be with you each and every day. I''ll make your breakfast, lunch, dinner. Talk about the little things with you. Watch silly movies with you. Embrace and protect you until you ept me . . . all of me."

    He smiled when tears brimmed in her eyes. His finger gently wiped the sparkling drop of water before it could fall on her cheek.

    "You don''t have to believe me now. I''m not even asking you to. I will prove it every day, every time, every hour, every minute, every second ¨C¨C always . . . I love you."

    ". . ."

    Blurs, everything was blurring . . . Why was it blur? Evangeline thought.

    It was strange. His smile, which rarely on his face, was itched in her head even if she couldn''t see it with all the blurs. His pleasant voice, which she barely heard, caused even her tiniest nerves to jump in excitement. The feeling of satisfaction every time he stared at her, peeked at her, or just nced at her.

    She never experienced anything like it. Like all the air was taken away from her lungs with just his look. With just his simple words, he was untying all the knots in her heart. And when they kissed, it was like the billions of stars collided, forming an entire universe.

    What was she feeling? Was it love? She didn''t know.

    Before him, she was whole. She was all she ever needed. Now, every time he was far, not hearing his voice made her heart squirmed in agitation. Not able to feel those sparks and breathtaking sensations every time his silver eyes stared at her, she felt that something was missing ¨C¨C she was iplete.

    Yet somehow, she . . . she was more than she was ever before.

    Her mind shed a memory under the summer sky where she watched a man wiped his sses and when he looked up . . . she imagined love to be the color of his eyes.

    "Eric . . . I . . . ," she croaked, throat dry.

    Whatever she was going to say was stopped at the sensation of his finger against her lips. She was tempted to stick her tongue out, itching to have a taste of the fine specimen of his coarse skin. She held herself eventually when he spoke with a tone that was like a caress of a lover.

    "You don''t have to reply . . . You don''t have to define our rtionship. I''m already happy and contented to be by your side and just be with you."

    ". . ."

    Her lips that were in the mercy of his finger gradually puckered, and Eric found himself bewitched looking at it. His finger unknowingly pressed those plump flesh before lightly tracing its shape. Enthralled and mesmerized like he was drawing the constetions across every line and contours of her lips.

    Evangeline didn''t know what he was doing, but she had no intention of stopping him. Even when he leaned closer, eyelids half-closed and lips parted, she didn''t back away. Instead, she weed it with open mouth and closed eyes.

    He was so close. His breath warm on her skin, and his smell pulled her in a new world. His scent of ancient wood, raspberries, and fresh morning dews from the forest after a rain intermingled in a harmonious fragrance which calmed her rampaging hormones. Intense, sweet, a little salty but fresh.

    Their lips touched. It wasn''t fierce and passionate. It was slow and barely touching. But it was enough to make her heart beat many times per second. One that made her forgot reality ¨C¨C forgot the world. One that was veryforting more than thefort of her pets and her favorite warm quilt and hot chocte on a rainy day.

    He traced the top of her lip with his tongue, slowly moving to her lower mouth. And when she stuck her tongue out to do the same to him, his lips were gone.

    The sensation of loss forced her eyes open. Her vision was filled with nothing but him. Thickshes, closed eyelids and the steady stream of hot air rising from his parted lips, shoulders rising and falling.

    He was asleep!

    ". . ."

    She wanted to continue kissing. If possible, she wanted to kiss all night. But the bag under his eyes and the patches of purple around it prevented her from disturbing his slumber.

    She carefully stood to her feet and ransacked her mountaineering bag for her newly boughtfortable outdoor bed and some thickforters. Though the room was cozy and the firece provided warmth, it was still a bit cold even with all her thick fleece coats.

    She arranged the bedding near Eric and turned off themp before she casuallyid beside him and covered themselves with theforter.

    She snuggled closed to him. Pressing her head against his shoulder, her arm nestled on his chest. His steady heartbeat was like a luby in her ears, and not before long, she fell asleep with a smile on her lips.

    At this moment, small and big creatures peered their heads from their nests. Insects stopped and stared over the night sky where sparkling dust of white and blue shoot across the sky until hundreds of glowing clouds of dust nketed the night.

    Wishing the two unsuspecting sleeping couple a good night.

 Chapter 99 - 12

    Warm light peered through the window and shot directly towards Eric''s eyes, disturbing his peaceful slumber. A low grunt rumbled in his throat in annoyance. It had been days that he had a good night''s sleep, one which he dreamed a wonderful dream.

    He opened his eyes, a little blurry and uneven before it focused on the most beautiful woman he ever saw, and he thought he was still dreaming. Bits of memories rushed in his head, realizing everything was real.

    His fingers skimmed his lips, fighting a grin. They did kiss! He really did kiss her! And he even professed his love for her!

    He smiled at himself, a little embarrassed for what he did. He then watched her sleep, a tranquil smile on her face that brought something like contentment in his heart. She was so close to him, snuggling in his chest. His nose perked, smelling her scent. That familiar milky scent mixed with powder and honey, and his eyes briefly closed to savor it.

    When she groaned, he softlyughed at the incoherent mumbles escaping from her mouth. He gently tucked some of her hair behind her ears before his fingers gradually moved to her lips. Those lustrous, moist lips that he wanted nothing but nibble all day.

    His eyelids dropped, pupils narrowing as he traced the soft curves of her mouth. Unknowingly, his face inched closer to hers.

    <strong><em>Bzt!</em></strong>

    The vibration of his phone snapped him out of his trance. He clicked his tongue and quickly yet quietly scrambled to his feet, being careful not to wake her up.

    He scurried to his backpack and search for his phone. Hurry and a little panic in his movement, for he was afraid the constant vibration and sound would wake the sleeping beauty.

    He fished his phone and breathed a sigh of relief when it no longer made vibrating noises against the wooden floor.

    Walking towards the window, he opened it lightly, allowing the cold breeze to slip through the small gap. Throughout, he didn''t nce at his phone. He already knew who it was.

    No one had his number except for Angel Lin and her personal assistant, Fey. They must be calling since he was absent yesterday and now. Judging by the sun''s position, it must be nearing noon, and he was still not in the set.

    For a time, he stared at the familiar name shing on the phone screen, his face unreadable like it used to.

    A gush of chilly wind blew on his face from the opened window, and the vibrating sounds were no more when he threw the phone to oblivion. He didn''t have any remorse nor any emotion on his face as he closed the window and turned to Evangeline''s direction.

    However, he was stunned in ce when Evangeline was already awake and was sitting on the floor, looking at him with her usual haughty self.

    "I''m sorry, did I wake you up?" he asked.

    Instead of answering, Evangeline''s smirk stretched into a grin.

    "You don''t need that phone from now on. I''ll buy a new one for you since you''re going to be my personal assistant anyway."

    Eric''s face harbored a small smile as he walked towards his bag.

    "Eve, I might be poor, but I still have enough money to buy me a phone. Don''t worry about it."

    Actually, he had the money from his savings, but it was only enough at the moment. Ny percent of his sry went to his inheritance or, more precisely, to the Frizkiel family to fill his quota while the remaining ten percent were for him to spent for his daily necessities and payment for his bills, which was hardly enough. That was why he had to work at shops that were not affiliated with his family to add to his living expenses.

    And over time, he did manage to scrape some money for his savings. But it wasn''t much. The ticket alone going to Evend was enough to put a tear on his eyes and not to mention he had to buy his and Evangeline''s return ticket. He barely had enough spare to buy an expensive phone.

    <em>A cheap one will do.</em>

    Though he came from a family who owned an entire country, he was, in all sense of the word, broke. He had been living like any ordinary person struggling to stay afloat from his twenty-one years of existence.

    He ransacked his things and pulled out a tote bag before he sat next to Evangeline, who was eyeing him curiously.

    "Are you hungry? Sorry, I only have this at the moment."

    Uponying eyes on what Eric handed to her, Evangeline''s face brightened.

    Cottage cheese! It was her favorite snack. Snow caf¨¦ made these little cups of mouthwatering delicacies so irresistibly delicious that she almost ate it every day. If not for her maintaining her figure, she would eat hundreds of it in a day.

    "Thank you! I miss this. One day without this, and I''m already dying to return to Burberry!"

    Chuckling, Eric opened one for him to eat when Evangeline lost herself in eating the snacks. It wasn''t much to be called a meal, but it would suffice for now.

    "When do you n on going back to Burberry?" he asked so that he could buy their return ticket.

    Evangeline stopped munching, and Eric took in her stone-like expression. His face turned serious, followed by the creased of his brows. "Don''t tell me . . . you n to¨C¨C"

    "Eric, Evend has many tourist spots. Since we''re here, we might as well indulge ourselves. You don''t have to worry about work. I''ll talk to the president of Sparkle entertainment. You have nothing to worry about. We can enjoy ourselves here without worries!" Now that she had him away from his work, there was no way she would let this opportunity slip.

    ". . ."

    Eric didn''t care for any of that. He didn''t care about work. Instead, he was worried about spending his entire two-month vacation here. He didn''t have enough money for hotels or even a cheap one at that for two months! Besides, he didn''t even bring that many clothes with him!

    Sensing something was not right with Eric, Evangeline cleared her throat. She could almost tell Eric''s dilemma with the changes in his expressions.

    "If you''re concerned about where to stay, don''t worry! Daniel has it all covered! In fact, I''m actually staying with him!" she said out of impulse.

    Eric''s face darkened. His eyes narrowed at her, and she quickly exined, "It''s his penthouse! He''s not actually living there per se. And besides, you and I are his guests. He should be responsible for us. In fact, I''ll call him right now."

    Evangeline fished Daniel''s phone from her bag and dialed his number.

    ----

    On the other side of Evend City, Daniel was busy arguing and debating on important matters about Evend inside the pce. And when his phone vibrated on the table and saw it was his other number, he knew that it was Evangeline.

    Thinking she was doing something crazy again, he picked his phone and excused himself.

    The line of important people in the room was baffled for Prince Daniel never let anything disturb him when he was in important discussions for Evend''s future.

    That person must be really important.

    "Evangeline? Please tell me you''re not in any trouble," Daniel answered the moment he was out of the room.

    "How rude!" Evangeline snarled on the other line. "Since when did I ever caused you trouble? In fact, you''re the only person who causes trouble for me. I''ll let it slide this time since I have more pressing matters to tell you."

    ". . ." Daniel restrained rolling his eyes as he urged, "What is it?"

    "Eric is here, so I expect you¨C¨C"

    "Eve . . . let me talk to him."

    Daniel''s brows furrowed upon hearing the light noises from the other line before the voice of a man caused his eyes to widen.

    "Daniel, this is Eric."

    ". . ." Daniel got to admit, he was ufortable at hearing Eric''s voice that he forgot to answer for a moment. He cleared his throat and pushed that feeling away. "Yeah? what''s up?"

    "May I stay with Evangeline in your penthouse until we return to Burberry?"

    ". . ." Daniel almost choked from holding his breath, thinking what Eric was going to say only to be caught unprepared at his request. He tugged his cor, feeling stuffy all of a sudden. "Yeah, sure. You and Evangeline are my ssmates, after all. And Evangeline is my friend. Feel free to make yourself at home."

    "Thank you. I owe you one."

    Daniel opened his mouth, but no words came out. Didn''t know how to respond upon hearing the sincerity in Eric''s voice.

    "Oh, and, if it''s no trouble, can you send a car to fetch us? I''ll send you the coordinates," Eric said.

    Daniel cleared his throat and answered almost instantly, "No need, the phone you''re holding is mine. I''ve lent it to Evangeline. It has a built-in tracker. I''ll send someone right away."

    "Thank you."

    ". . ."

    <em>Ahh . . . this is awkward.</em> Daniel thought.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up," he said, ending the call.

    For a while, Daniel stared at his phone, unsure of what words to describe what he was currently feeling. He was not sad nor angry nor bitter. It was just one big ball of awkwardness.

    He sighed, shaking his head. It must be because Eric is the man who Evangeline, his ex, fancied.

    ----

    In the middle of nowhere, surrounded by sleeping trees and dense foliage, Evangeline threw Daniel''s phone to who knows where after the call. She searched her bag and grabbed the familiar fabric, pulling it out, and poured its content on the floor.

    <strong><em>tter!</em></strong>

    Piles and piles of can foods tumbled against the wooden floor, and Eric watched in astonishment at the mountain of goods.

    "Eric, we don''t have to worry about food. I''ve brought lots, so it''s okay if we stay here for a bit."

    Eric didn''t answer. He picked one can after another and read thebel.

    "Eve . . . these are all foods you need to cook first before eating."

    Evangeline stared at him, tilting her head to the side, and Eric swore a flower just appeared over her head.

    "Are they not can foods? Aren''t they supposed to be ready to eat?"

    "Yes, but the ones you picked are those either need a microwave or are heated before consuming." And it was all expensive! He bet she didn''t read thebel and picked the most expensive out of the stocks.

    Evangeline''s lips puckered, her lovely brows met in one line.

    "It''s not my fault. No one told me about it!" sheined.

    ". . ."

    <em><strong>Ahahahaha!</strong></em>

    Eric couldn''t hold it anymore and burst outughing. For a time, Evangeline found herself mesmerized at the sight. Amused and bewitched at hisughter.

    Calming himself, Eric wiped away the tears in his eyes as he patted Evangeline''s head.

    "Yes, it''s not your fault. From now on, we''ll go together to buy groceries."

    Evangeline smiled smugly, chin lifting. "If you insist that badly, I guess I have no choice but to amodate you then."

    "Mmm . . ." Eric''s shoulders trembled, fighting another burst ofughter.

    "But . . ." Evangeline eyed the can foods. "That means we don''t have any food." She didn''t want to return to the city. She wanted to spend eternity here with Eric ¨C¨C if that was possible.

    While patting Evangeline''s head gently, a smile never left Eric''s lips. "It''s fine. We can always return here in the future."

    Evangeline''s gloomy and depressed mood gradually disappeared, and she smiled, more dazzling than the models in the toothpastemercial.

    "Oh, alright. The next time wee here, I''ll have the ce developed so we can have electricity and water. It will be our secret ce."

    This ce was already special to her. So many memories and first. Their first real kiss and their first night sleeping beside each other. She would be dammed if she couldn''t acquire ownership of thisnd. She would ckmail and threaten Daniel if she had to.

    Oblivious to Evangeline''s thoughts, Eric didn''t pay too much attention to what she said. He took her gaze, eyes soft, smile gentle while Evangeline stopped her vile thoughts and ns when Eric leaned towards her.

    There was something different. Very different. Every time he gazed at her, there was a softness in his eyes, pupils dting like they were melting. And his smile, his gentle smile, was irremovable on his face every time he looked at her. His countenance was much softer and very much . . . infatuated.

    A creeping blush blossomed on her cheeks, yet she didn''t back away. She closed her eyes and waited for their lips to touch.

    <em>Ah . . .</em>

    His kiss was like the coldest, purest spring, and her parched throat was quenched the moment their lips touched.

    He pulled slightly away, his hot breath caressing her face.

    "Good morning, Eve."

    ". . ."

    She suppressed a grin, her haughty brows rose and trembled visibly, fighting a giggle from her more than happy heart.

    "Good morning, Eric."

 Chapter 100 - 13

    As soon as they arrived in Daniel''s penthouse, Eric was straightaway greeted by ravaging pets, and he almost fell back when arge skan mmute came knocking towards him in full force, licking his face like there was no tomorrow.

    "Hey, Snow. How are you doing, little girl? You''ve been bigger since thest time I saw you." Eric chuckled, rubbing therge furry dog who kept wiggling in his embrace.

    Evangeline wanted to pull Winter away from Eric, but she was caught surprised by the sudden name. "Snow? Whose snow?"

    Eric blinked, quickly thinking of an excuse. "I thought she reminded me of snow since she''s white," he said, lowering his head.

    ". . ."

    A chilling sweat ran from the curve of Eric''s spine while he avoided Evangeline''s scrutinizing gaze. He only breathed the air he held when she shrugged her shoulders and bent down, picking a hamster and a little piglet.

    "Yes. Yes. It''s always my darlings who are excited to see me," she chortled as Fall gracefully sauntered around her legs, rubbing her scent to her.

    "They sure have personalities," Eric mumbled out of the blue.

    "Yeah," Evangeline answered and added, "I thought Winter loves me the most, but I see that''s not the case anymore." She red at the furry furball who was sticking to Eric like glue.

    "Fall is the most aloof of them all while she loves to be around with Daniel wile Summer like to hang around with Asher when he''s around, probably because that cousin of mine fed him all sorts of stuff. And Spring, for some reason, he likes Alvaro."

    Unconsciously, Eric nced towards the round puff of fur on Evangeline''s shoulder, standing and rubbing its pluffy cheeks against her smooth skin. It must be his imagination, but he thought he saw it was peeking at him ¨C¨C threateningly.

    "I can see why," Eric said under his breath as they made their way inside.

    "There are four rooms here. Choose whatever you like." I''m fine too if you choose my room. Evangeline almost said but restrained herself. After all, she had to retain some face, for she was nothing but giggles since yesterday.

    It was already night time when they arrived in the city, and after Eric deposited their things and chose a room, both of them retreated to their respective rooms.

    As soon as Eric was out of her room, Evangeline snatched the phone in her pocket and called Daniel.

    "Evangeline, I''m still in the middle of a meeting¨C¨C"

    "Daniel! Eric is going to buy a phone!" she cut in.

    ". . ." For a moment, Daniel was in a daze as to why Evangeline sounded so panic. Nheless, he asked, a bit hesitant, "And?"

    "And, I need to help him buy the most expensive phone without him knowing! Help me think of ways how to do this!"

    ". . ." Daniel closed his eyes tight. His headache was acting again. "Evangeline . . . I think Eric will be happy if you just gift him a phone."

    Evangeline sneered. "You''re only saying that because you don''t know anything about him. He is so poor he probably exhausted all his money just to get here. And if I gift him a phone worth more than his sry in a year, how do you think he would feel, huh?"

    ". . . Uhmm . . . I don''t know . . . maybe happy since he received an expensive phone?"

    "Argh!" Evangeline almost howled. "You''re only saying that because you can get anything with your money, but Eric is different!"

    Daniel massaged the protruding veins on his forehead as he impatiently sighed. "Alright, alright. I''ll help you. What do you want me to do?"

    "You''re asking me? You''re a prince, aren''t you? Think of something."

    ". . ." Daniel could only sigh when his temper was bursting. He controlled his breathing and asked, voice shaky, holding his irritation, "Alright. I''ll contact one of my men. I''ll take care of it. Is that enough?" He wanted to end the call since he feared his blood vessel would burst.

    "You better be sure it''s wless. I want Eric to have the most expensive phone for free without him noticing it. Got it?"

    ". . ." Daniel rolled his eyes, forcing out the words, "Got it."

    "Good."

    "Is that all? Can I hang up now, your highness?" Daniel asked, tone mocking, which Evangeline reciprocated with a snort.

    "Actually . . . ," Evangeline slurred, "I remember you still haven''t given me my twentieth birthday gift, Daniel."

    ". . ." Something like dread, panic, threat, assaulted Daniel all at once upon hearing that familiar purring tone. If it were another, he would be aroused. Buting from Evangeline, it could only mean danger. His eyes squinted on alert, tempted to end the call.

    "Daniel, you don''t have to give me much," she said, "Just that property, Eric and I went. You know, that piece ofnd in the middle of the forest. Ain''t I a good friend for not asking much?"

    ". . . Evangeline . . ." Daniel closed his eyes, "that''s government property."

    "Splendid!" Evangeline bellowed. "You truly are a Prince! Talk to mywyer to have my name on thatnd."

    ". . . No, Evangeline, I can''t¨C¨C"

    "I''ll give you until tomorrow morning to have it done, or if not, I''ll give you until this week. I''m such a considerate friend. You''re fortunate, Daniel."

    "No! Listen to me¨C¨C"

    "That''s great! I know you can do it! I have to go, nice talking to you. Bye."

    <em><strong>Tut . . . Tut . . .</strong></em>

    Daniel''s eyes never strayed on his phone, body trembling, holding his urge! His intense urge to strangle Evangeline with his bare hands.

    "E.VAN.GE.LINE!"

    ----

    Meanwhile, Evangeline didn''t care at the ominous air lurking from afar. She hummed and dialed a number on her phone.

    "Michael, it''s me, Evangeline. I have something for you to do. Yes, I''m not in Burberry right now, so I need you to take care of it." She smirked, walking towards the floor to ceiling window. She swiped the curtain, viewing the magnificent scene of the night city.

    "It''s quite important actually. And this is something failure will not be tolerated. No. It''s not something illegal. You''re mywyer, right? It''s simple. First, I want you to go to sparkle entertainment . . ."

    ----

    Evangeline got out from the shower with her wet hair wrapped in a towel, getting ready for her and Eric''s dinner.

    <strong><em>*giggle</em></strong>

    She hummed as she walked towards the walk-in closet only to be stopped mid-way with the familiar ringing tone. She cursed under her breath, stomping her way towards the ringing object on top of the bed. Thinking it was Daniel again, she pressed the button and answered.

    "Hello?"

    ". . ."

    <strong><em>Tut!</em></strong>

    She blinked, staring weirdly at the phone on her hand when the other side abruptly ended the call. Hershes fluttered as her pupils zeroed on the name registered on the phone.

    Sisley.

    <em>Ops</em>. She bit her lip, wanting to appear guilty, but the raising of her brows and the smirking on her lips only made her expression as one with no remorse at all.

    She shrugged her shoulders and flung the phone on the bed before sashaying toward the walk-in closet. She picked a very sexy nightgown of finest silk embroidered withce, which hid almost nothing and thought it was too much. Perfect!

    She put in on and tilted her head when she checked at herself in the mirror. She was still pretty, but that extra flesh bothered her to no end. She was not oblivious. She gained weighttely, and there was already a piece of meat dangling at her once toned arms. Though it was minimal, with her scrutinizing eyes, she saw it.

    Another extra skin was evident on her once t stomach. Not to mention her thighs became chubbier. The only redeeming feature was her breasts that almost burst from the confines of her nightgown.

    Couldn''t take her new appearance, she removed the gown and opted for an oversized long-sleeve shirt made of linen instead, murmuring along the way that she would get back her shape ¨C¨C by hook or by crook!

    She let her hair cascade on her back and fixed her face with her nightly ritual of moisturizers, eye creams, and balms. Satisfied with the oue, she nodded to herself and walked out of the room.

    Eric was cooking in the open kitchen. Preparing her can foods since the idiotic Prince didn''t have any food in his freezer and cupboards. Though he had expensive and rare wines in his wine rack.

    The smile on her face was almost automatic when Eric nced her way, looking all fresh and handsome with a simple ck long sleeve shirt and trousers. His wet hair was tousled messily at the side, giving ess to his silver irises. He was not wearing his sses much to her glee.

    "Dinner will be ready soon," he said. "Why don''t you watch something first? I''ll call you when it''s ready."

    Evangeline smile grew wider, stopping on the kitchen ind. She leaned, elbow resting against the marble top while her hand propped her head, gazing at him, who was so serious cooking their dinner.

    A little ufortable at being watch, Eric cleared his throat and repeated what he said, "Uhmm . . . why don''t you watch something first?"

    "I''m already watching you. There''s nothing more fascinating than looking at you cooking for me."

    ". . ." Eric fought a grin, still a smile slipped on his face. He slightly shook his head and resumed what he was doing.

    "I''ve asked mywyer to go to Sparkle entertainment tomorrow," Evangeline started. "My proposal should be foolproof, and by the time we return to Burberry, you''re already my assistant."

    Eric briefly paused before resuming cooking. He was not sure how he was feeling at the moment. He was happy and, at the same time, not. He was happy at first, but now he had some time to think things through . . .

    He stared at Evangeline and spoke, voice serious, "Eve . . . I know you don''t actually want to be a celebrity. I don''t think that¨C¨C"

    "Nonsense. Who said I don''t want to be one? Besides, it''s just modeling. I wouldn''t do something as tiring as being a celebrity per se. How hard can it be?"

    ". . ."

    Eric was still hesitating. True, with Evangeline''s qualifications, there was no way Sparkle entertainment wouldn''t ept her. Still . . . he didn''t want to see her do something which he knew she didn''t have any passion for doing. I guess I have no other choice then.

    At the thought of his ns, the tightness of his face loosened. It was not like Evangeline would do modeling for money nor fame, so it was alright if she didn''t have any projects. And it was not like if she didn''t have any projects, he wouldn''t bepensated. Thepany would still pay him each month whether she had projects or not.

    He hid his ns behind a soft smile.

 Chapter 101 - 14

    Evangeline pped her hands. "I know! I should get some wine for our dinner." She hopped towards the wine rack and bent down, inspecting all the expensive wines on disy.

    The wine rack at the side of the kitchen ind, where Eric was preparing their dinner, had view of the entire tray of wines from his end. And when Evangeline bent down, he had the first seat view of her full back and blood almost spurt from his nose.

    She was not wearing any short beneath her oversized shirt that reached only half of her creamy thighs. His eyes heated at her round butt. It was firm but seemed soft to the touch. The tantalizingcy piece of fabric followed the creased of her ass towards her crouch. It was thin, so thin that it outlined the shape of her pussy and slit, forming a crescent halo at the center. Small squishy mounds were protruding from the base of her sexy ass framed by her soft, firm butt. It was chubby and cute, and all he could think was pinching it.

    The view was incredibly arousing. Sexy and downright lustful!

    And she was strangely unaware her bottom was showing. She even wiggled her sexy ass, which caused all his saliva to evaporate. His throat was so dry it hurts.

    He released a low agonizing grunt when his cock pounded against the confines of his trousers.

    "Ah!"

    He growled. The sting caused by his finger grazing the burning pan jolted him out of his lustful state. Evangeline was quick on her toes and trotted to his side, much to his horror.

    "What happened? Are you okay? Why is your face red?" she asked. Her face full of unconcealed worry and curiosity.

    Thank the heavens she didn''t notice. Thest thing he wanted was her screaming away from him if she saw his bulge.

    "I''m fine," he croaked. He was not fine! Not fine at all!

    He shifted his lower regions away from her view, not making it obvious. But of course, she was making it difficult for him when she cupped his face and leaned closer to him.

    "You can''t be fine. Your face is so red! Do you have a fever?"

    To his horror, before he could stop her, she inched closer, tiptoed, and pressed her forehead to his.

    "Eric, you''re hot! You have a fever!" Evangeline howled, pulling away, looking straight at him, worry in her eyes. She was about to say more when she felt something hard poking her stomach.

    "What''s that?" she questioned, lowering her head.

    With impable timing, Eric''s hands grabbed her shoulders and flipped her around before she could see what was poking her.

    "Eve, I''m fine. Really," Eric said through the gap of his clenched teeth, making it sounded so natural, but didn''t seed much.

    "Are you sure?" Evangeline frowned, wanting to turn his way, but the grip of his hands on her shoulders prevented her from moving anywhere.

    Eric swallowed all his frustration and cleared his dry throat with difficulty. He was amazed at himself when his voice turned out somewhat natural.

    "I''m fine. It''s just the shock from a little burn. It''s nothing serious."

    "Burn? Did you burn yourself?"

    Eric cursed himself. Being careful not to dint even his clothes against her, he answered, "Just a minor burn, it''ll heal."

    He then extended his burnt finger to her. "See, nothing serious."

    Evangeline inspected his finger. When she saw that there was no peeling skin nor blisters, just a little redness, she sighed and let go of the topic.

    "Still, you should put ice on it."

    "Mm . . . I''ll go get the ointment in my room first."

    Didn''t give her a chance to react, Eric quickly turned off the stove and escaped inside thefort of his room.

    ". . ."

    What''s up with him? Evangeline mused when Eric ran to his room in a hurry.

    I guess his finger must really be in pain.

    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders and went to the wine rack, utterly ignorant at the chaos she brought upon Eric.

    ----

    In Eric''s room, he was having difficulty calming himself. The image of Evangeline and her round soft butt really drove him mad, and his dick wasn''t cooperating one bit.

    He was not exactly a saint despite his stoic, expressionless face. He was still, after all, a man. He had urges, especially at the age where his hormones were on a rampage. And when it came, he would deal with it merely by masturbating. And once he was done, he would resume his work.

    But now, now he found her. Could be together with her, simply watching porn or lewd magazine wouldn''t cut it. It was like his cock didn''t want anything else but her.

    But he thought they were not ready for that level of intimacy ¨C¨C yet.

    He feared he would only frighten her if he showed her his arousal.

    <strong><em>Shit!</em></strong>

    He hissed through the gap of his gnashing teeth when his cock throbbed more than it ever did. The slightest touch from his trouser sent his head back from the pain.

    He quickly lowered his trousers and boxers, resting it below his ass, enough for his cock to sprung free, swaying before it stood erect and hard.

    For some reason, it was more . . . bigger than usual from his past erections. And he was beginning to feel scared if it would fit in that delicious tempting hole his mind kept shing before him.

    <em>Fuck . . .</em>

    He cursed agony and pain mixed with pleasure in his voice as his fingers gripped his penis. It was very sensitive today, not that he could me it. After a stimting view like that . . .

    Jolting and very much aroused, he recalled Evangeline''s creamy silken thighs and her soft firm butt and thincy panties outlining the contours of her pussy.

    <em>Fuck. Me.</em>

    He groaned, writhing in suppressed gasped as his hand-rolled from the base of his shaft to his swollen tip that was spurting pre-cum nonstop, gliding together with his fingers.

    "Eve . . . Eve . . ."

    Gasping heavily, his head snapped back. His fingers gripped tightened against his cock, squeezing it painfully as it pulsated, shooting his semen in the air before it sttered on the floor. Some even stained his pants.

    <strong><em>*pant . . . *huff</em></strong>

    It was never that intense in the past. Heck! He never released so much sperm before.

    And to his horror, he still found his cock very much erect in the confines of his fingers, ready for another round.

    <strong><em>Shit!</em></strong>

    In the past, one round, and he was sated. But now . . .

    He shuddered. If the slight view of her butt and outline of her pussy was enough to send him between the bridge of heaven and hell, what was more if they did it for real.

    <em>Fuck!</em>

    His cock twitched, throbbing at the thought.

    Guess he had to worry about it another time as there were pressing matters to take care of. He couldn''t stay inside this room for long and make Evangeline wait for him outside.

    Gritting his teeth, his fingers moved once more to relieved himself.

    ----

    "What took you so long?" Evangeline asked as Eric sauntered out from his room after almost thirty whole minutes.

    Eric avoided her scrutinizing eyes as he answered rather awkwardly, "Sorry, it took me some time to search for an ointment."

    She raised her brow and questioned, "And why are you wearing different pants?"

    ". . ." For a split second, Eric didn''t reply. His brain generated an excuse, lighting fast. "It got wet when I cooled my finger in the washbowl."

    Evangeline didn''t question further, and Eric sat on a seat opposite her. The foods were already served on the table while she patiently waited for him,plete with crossing legs and fingers inteced on top of the table.

    As soon as he sat, Eric''s eyes caught something unusual on the table. It was an old bottle of wine, Chateau Margarette nch 1944.

    His eyes swept towards the wine rack and found the only bottled disyed on the ss box was now gone and on the table,pletely opened and served in a goblet.

    He might not know about wines but based on the vintage looking bottle and date, and how Daniel was reserving it inside a ss box, contenting on looking at it, he bet his life it was not meant to be open.

    "Eve, I think that bottle is not to be open," he said, voicing his thoughts.

    Evangeline raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Why buy something so expensive if you''re not going to savor it?"

    Eric pursed his lips, remaining calm, trying to push away the image of Daniel''s face upon knowing the wine he was collecting was opened.

    "I think Daniel is collecting it," he said, voice remainingposed.

    Evangeline rolled her eyes and sneered. "Daniel should be happy we''re going to drink this fine specimen of wine that he couldn''t force himself to drink. It would be a waste inside that ss box."

    She then interchanged her crossing legs. "In fact, he should be thankful we save him from the torturous agony of watching it instead of drinking it. Now, he can totally rx without the constant torment of opening the wine and have a bit of taste. Don''t you think?"

    She sweetly smiled, hell-bent believing her logic that Eric didn''t have the heart to reprimand her.

    ". . ."

    For some reason, he felt pity for Daniel.

    ----

    Inside Evend pce, Daniel sneeze for two times, body shuddering. An ill omen kept bugging him as he cursed Evangeline nonstop in his head.

    He was forced to takete night sleep because he was busy transferring thend to her name. Somehow he couldn''t bring himself to say no to her much to his annoyance. Not because he still had romantic feelings for her, but because he knew she wouldn''t leave him alone until she got what she wanted. And another was because he was still guilty of cheating on her and wanted to make it up to her.

    A barrage of curses swirled in his mind once more.

 Chapter 102 - 15

    Evangeline rechecked her appearance in the mirror. This was the day she and Eric would go shopping for a phone, and while they were at it, she would buy one too. A matching pair!

    Her contact told her that they should go to Royal Mall, a luxurious shopping mall, owned by the Royal Family. Everything was already in order and in ce, the only missing was their presence.

    She peered at her reflection. Everything looked good. Her wavy hair was cascading on her back with every curl in ce. Her ck turtle neck long sleeve shirt was perfectly hugging her curves. And her shortcy skirt made her look fresh and young, paired by warm thick winter leggings and ck winter boots. Completing the whole look, afy thick scarf draped around her shoulders.

    She nodded at herself, a smile never left her face. She picked her Dolce and Gabbana enchanted clock box bag and stormed out of her room.

    She saw Eric busy petting Winter while her pets were busy munching foods.

    He gazed up from his kneeling position, and a smile bloomed on his face that made her entire system explode and malfunction.

    He got up and walked towards her while she remained motionless on her spot. Her eyes ring, didn''t want to miss any details.

    He was casually wearing a white long sleeve sweatshirt and denim jeans with his usual worn-out tennis shoes. He was sporting a simple watch and a sporty jacket he always wore in ss. His messy hair was tousled with its typical style, which no style at all, and his thick-rimmed eyesses parked steady on his nose.

    Even so . . . he was sparkling in her eyes, and her bones melted. A sigh of pure bliss escaped from her lips, which woke her from the trance.

    Her perfect brows then arched in its usual arrogance.

    "Should we go?" she said, smiling in a haughty manner.

    Eric nodded and followed Evangeline out the door after they waved at the adorable furballs who didn''t care about anything except the food in their bowl.

    ----

    It was a fine day in Evend. The snowst night was washed over the sidewalk and road. A tincture of freshness lingered in the air despite the traffic fumes. Not from private cars, it was more on the public transportations. Most were riding bicycles, scooters, and all forms of vehicles that didn''t emit smoke. The vibrancy of the city was palpable the moment the clouds cleared, and the people go and about their daily activities.

    A Benz Maybach stopped in the main entry of Royal shopping mall that spanned across acres ofnd with its modern approach of curves steels and ss, sprouting trees and foliage from here and there. One look and everybody could tell that whatever inside only offered the finest things the world had to offer. Even the scent smell expensive.

    Eric and Evangeline stepped inside after the shopping attendant at the entrance greeted them.

    Evangeline stretched her hand at the falling snow from the ceiling. They were virtual, of course, they were. The temperature inside was even, achieving the right degrees infort, and the draped around her shoulders stooped to each side of her arm.

    "Eric, let''s go to the upper floor. It''s where we can find the gadgets." She intimately wrapped her hands around Eric''s as he let her led the way.

    Controlling his breathing to calm himself, Eric tried his hardest to suppressed his arousal when Evangeline''s soft breasts pressed against this arm. Nheless, he made no effort to retract his hand from her grasped as they made their way towards the upper floor.

    When they reached the cyber zone section, they were transported in the world of sci-fi movies where virtual images popped from the floor, and robotic figures stood here and there.

    "Hello sir and Madam, are you looking for a phone?" One of the staff greeted with a smile as wide as her mouth could stretch.

    "You''vee at the perfect time! We have a game right now to celebrate the holiday! If you win, you get the chance to own a state of the art phone that is the top of technology today! A phone that is a game-changer in your workflow! Arge screen packed with more than three million pixels up to five hundred gigabytes in storage! This phone can let you work creatively, urately, and professionally on the go! The new state of the art technology promises staggering processing power as though you''re on aptop!"

    Eric was oddly ufortable with the woman''s unceasing talk while Evangeline nodded her head throughout.

    "But wait! There''s more! For a limited time, that is today only! The phone came with a pen! And if it doesn''t tickle your interests, if you win, the phonees in pair! A white and ck! Double the fun!"

    ". . . Uh . . . I don''t think that kind suited me," Eric said, wanting to walk away from the weird woman who was spouting nonsense at them. If he didn''t know the mall belonging to the Royal family, he would think she was scamming them.

    "Eric, what are you talking about? She said it''s free. We should try it out first. Think about it, if you win, you don''t have to spend on a phone." Evangeline tugged his shirt, smiling ¨C¨C a rather unsettling smile.

    "Miss, kindly lead the way," she said.

    The female staff nodded with a happy face, leading them in a phone store that was oddly deserted at the moment.

    Eric thought it was weird, but the smooth and sleek curvy white furniture, ss tables and chairs only screamed ss while the staffs sporting nothing but formal clothes and professional smile, eyeing them rather . . . <em>weird</em>.

    "Here, I''ll exin the mechanics of the game." The female staff led them in front of a ss table with a roulette on top.

    "Turn this lever here until a pebble fall in the hole. If the pebble contained the number zero, you win the phone. Easy, right?"

    The female staff smiled, urging Eric to try the roulette while Evangeline pushed him to turn the lever.

    Eric let out a small sigh before he turned the lever, and when a pebble fell and rolled towards the basin, the female staff barely nced at it. And not even a fraction of second, she shouted in full smiles.

    "Congrattion! You''ve won the grand prize! Sir is lucky today! Madam is a very lucky woman!" the staff announced as she winked at Evangeline.

    Cheers of ps echoed behind them as the other staff joined in the celebration while Eric was dumbfounded. In all honesty, he didn''t believe someone would win the grand prize, because, from the beginning, there was never a pebble for the grand prize. But he didn''t think much about it as Evangeline pulled him towards the counter to im his prize.

    He was in a daze, watching the next scene transpired. The staff and Evangeline talked while another prepared the phone, getting everything ready. It even came with essories! And within five minutes, he already had a phone in his hand while Evangeline was all smiles, holding her new phone.

    He broke out from the trance when at the corner of his eyes, he saw people walking towards their directions, shoppers who were intrigued by the sudden celebration.

    "I heard there is a game here, and if you win, you can get a phone?" one of the shoppers asked while another group huddled closer.

    The female staff politely smiled. "I''m sorry, but the promotion has already expired. It''s only avable in a period of time. Please try again next year." She cleared everything and the roulette that was on top of the table a moment ago, disappeared together with the staff.

    Collective dismay hanged in the air as the once deserted shop was filled by different people.

    "Eric,e on. Let''s go and buy some clothes." Evangeline pulled his shirt, and Eric caught her eyes.

    Beaming, she asked, "Do you like your new phone? I know! We should take a selfie together!"

    It was not like he was totally ignorant of what happed. But looking at her smile, all those thoughts disappeared.

    "Where do you want to take a picture?"

    "There. Let''s go there!"

    Evangeline pulled Eric towards an area with fewer people. The space was near empty with a background of floor to ceiling window as virtual snow fell from the ceiling and chandeliers twinkled like an upside-down Christmas tree.

    It was awkward since Eric didn''t know how to pose, especially together with her, but she made it look so natural. All he had to do was look at her, and everything clicked in ce. He didn''t even have to act. Looking at her was enough to take a photo so naturally.

    Evangeline giggled, looking at her and Eric''s picture. It was shot from an angle that captured the snow and sparkling chandeliers. She was looking at the camera with a proud twitch on her smiling lips.

    In contrast, the man beside her was the exact opposite. His face was harboring a gentle smile, softening every hard line on his face. His eyelids were dropping, appearing infatuated. He was looking at her. Thickshes created a breathtaking contrast against his silver irises. In the picture, it looked like he was going to kiss her.

    Every bone in her body giggled. "Give me your phone." She demanded after she made the picture her screen background. After Eric handed his phone to her, she changed his phone''s background, recing it with their portrait.

    Who knew a phone could be this fun? She promised she would fill both their phones with pictures of them. She was even entertaining the idea of making a social ount just for them.

    After returning his phone to him, she snaked her hands around his, pulling him to roam around for clothes.

    "You said you didn''t bring enough clothes, right?" she asked, innocent in her voice. In her head, she was nning which store to visit first.

    Eric cleared his throat before he answered, "Yeah, but I don''t think I have the money to shop for clothes here."

    Evangeline grinned, shing Daniel''s phone in front of him.

    "Do you know what this is? Daniel sent it to mest night," she said, suppressing her grin. "It''s a clothing coupon with a hundred percent discount!"

    Eric scratched the back of his head. "Then . . . doesn''t that mean it''s totally free?"

    "Isn''t it great?!" Evangeline said, grinning widely. Her eyelids fluttered as her eyes sparkled.

    Eric''s brows creased in one line while his smile was a tad bit forced. Regardless, he let her pulled him along withoutint.

    ----

    It was nearing dark when they finally finished shopping and roaming around the mall. And Eric hadn''t been exhausted shopping since ¨C¨C since the day he was born!

    Evangeline didn''t only have a clothing coupon but a bunch of coupons! A lot of them! He didn''t choose anything expensive, just simple shirts, coats, and pants. Nevertheless, they were still in a minimum of six digits.

    By the time they finished, his hands could no longer carry another additional bag.

    Evangeline skimmed her fingers on her chin. "Since it''s nearing night, let''s have dinner. I know a restaurant¨C¨C"

    "Eve . . . ," Eric interrupted, staring at her seriously before a smile loosened his tight face.

    "I remember that I owe you dinner, right?"

    Evangeline blinked, and she pped her hands. "That''s right! You do owe me dinner when that bit¨C¨CJen stormed at me, and you just watched at the side."

    One of her arms rested on her tilted waist, asking, "So, are there any restaurants you have in mind? Since you''re born here, I presume you know a fancy restaurant or two."

    Eric looked at her. A mischievous smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 103 - 16

    After Eric and Evangeline deposited their shopping bags back in the condo, they rode a car and stopped in the middle of a park.

    As soon as they got off, the smell of freshly baked Christmas loaves of bread and pastries from the surrounding bakeries waft in their nose. The pink and orange hues of dusk sky faded, reced by dark shades of blue. Illuminating the surroundings were the amber lights of streetmps lining the pathways.

    Evangeline took a lingering gaze at the gigantic Christmas tree at the center of the park adorned with glistening ornaments and lights before she roamed her eyes. Scattered around the park were Festive stalls in all shapes and sizes, decorated with blinking Christmas lights and attractive signs, charming customers in a long line of cue. They offered a variety of things from skillfully handcraft greeting cards, unlimited choices of gifts down to delicacies and drinks.

    She blinked, didn''t get why Eric brought her in such a ce.

    "Ah. There it is. Still, the same as I remember."

    She heard Eric''s delightful voice and directed her sight to the spot he was looking.

    It was a small stall made of wooden nks, hidden from all the bustling and hustling. It had a small kitchen inside with a small wooden rounded chair lining the wooden table. From the cook, she could tell whatever it sells was Asian. She didn''t have any qualms with Asian food. In fact, her favorite food was mostly Japanese dishes.

    But she did have qualms with foods that were sold by unreliable vendors and stalls at the side of the street.

    <em>Don''t tell me . . .</em>

    And yes, Eric pulled her precisely in that direction. She wanted to pull her hand from his grasp. Only she was finding it difficult as her strength left her when she saw it was that kind of stall in the street were smelly men from the construction site eat and drink.

    "Eric, it''s not safe," she said, squinting her eyes at the cook who only ignored her and greeted Eric with a broad smile. They seem to know each other based on their greeting and small talk and the warmth in Eric''s voice.

    Eric sat down on the small rounded chair, entirely at home, while he stared at Evangeline. Innocent painting his face, fighting a mischievous grin from stretching his lips.

    "What''s wrong? Come on, sit," he said, tapping the chair next to his. "The food here is great. I''m a regr here when I''m still staying in Evend."

    Evangeline forced out a smile that only appeared nd. Every nerve in her body screamed in protest not to didn''t even a single of her hair nor take a single spec of morsel from the stall.

    "Eric, street foods are dirty. They are exposed to air and all kinds of bacteria," she blurted, a little panic in her voice.

    Eric casually wiped his hand with a wet towel the cook handed to him while thetter nced at her with a raised brow. Evangeline raised an eyebrow in response, twitching the corner of her lips, not hiding her contempt.

    She believed all foods that were outside of an enclosed double zed floor to ceiling ss window were all dirty and full of unknown bacteria.

    "Eve, I may not know anything about bacteria and all that, but ny percent of our cells are made of bacteria," Eric said.

    "I promise you, the mixed rice here is the best. And besides . . . ," He nced at her, lips grinning and eyes teasing, "a little bacteria might be good for you. It boosts your immune system."

    Evangeline''s face couldn''t be painted, brows tightly glued together when Eric totally ignored her after saying that. He faced the cook, who was peering at her from time to time with piercing res.

    She sharply took an intake of air and exaggeratedly sighed, head snapping upwards and eyes rolling towards the night sky. She grabbed a disinfectant wipes from her purse and rubbed it on the wooden seat and table while Eric watched her, fighting a smile.

    After all the effort of disinfecting the chair and long table, making sure that even the dust scurried away from the cleansing fragrance, Evangeline hesitantly nted her butt on the chair beside Eric. Trying her hardest not to squirm when the hardwood touched her skin.

    She was sitting at the far corner while Eric upied the only chair left at her side. With this, no one could sit beside her.

    She knew Eric purposely did that. Luckily for him, since her tolerance towards him was not limitless. Eating street food and sitting on a chair that God only knew how many times stinky smelly people upied, she could still force herself to do it for him.

    But if a fishy smelly person or someone who had done a marathon for three days under a summer sky without taking as much as wiping his sweat sit beside her, she would totally freak out and ran back to her room.

    She sat so rigidly, arms square within the circr scope of her personal space, not wanting to touch anything.

    "Here you go, two tes of mix rice special." The cook handed their dish and didn''t bother them anymore as there was another group of new customers to feed.

    Evangeline didn''t know what was special about the rice, which was served in front of her. It was an ordinary dish of rice, seasoned with spices, vegetables, and meat cubes. It''s not even hot!

    She shot Eric a dark look while he reciprocated it with an innocent smile.

    "Go on. Try it. It''s delicious. I promise." He urged.

    "In case you haven''t noticed, there''s no spoon and fork. How do you expect me to eat?"

    Eric blinked before the innocent smile on his face stretched to a full-blown grin.

    "Oh, right. Forgot to tell you, there''s a special way of eating at this ce. But first, wipe your hands with a towel," he said, handing her a wet towel.

    Evangeline didn''t ept the towel. Instead, she snatched her disinfectant wipes and grumpily cleaned her hands with it. Who knew if the cloth was even washed?!

    Eric didn''t take offense and softlyughed. He rolled his sleeve to his elbow when Evangeline peered at him, asking with her haughty eyes the next step.

    "Well, at this ce, this is how you eat food. Watch closely." He clumped his four fingers together and scooped a decent amount of rice, exining along the way. "You scoop the rice with your four fingers, and using your thumb, you push the rice into your mouth. Like this."

    Eric shot the food into his mouth, munching a little and gulped before he nced at Evangeline, expectation in his eyes. She remained stationary throughout the process, dumbfoundedly looking at him like he had done something outrageous.

    Bubble ofughters threatened to escape Eric''s throat. He fought it and asked, innocent in his tone, "Did you get it?"

    Evangeline didn''t know how to respond. Her eyes were wide as they could stretch, jaw cking, raw expressions shing on her face. Even her arrogance gave up on her as she lowered her head in defeat, ncing left and right.

    "Eric . . . it''s alright if there is no spoon or fork. How about a knife? A chopstick? A tablespoon is also fine."

    Eric could no longer hold hisughter. He burst outughing while Evangeline smacked his arm.

    "I''m serious. How do you expect me to . . . to . . ."

    She couldn''t put her feelings into words. Horror painted her face as she stared at the food. Without warning, as if possessed, she grabbed the disinfectant spray inside her box bag and sprayed it onto her food.

    Luckily, Eric stopped her in time. He grabbed the disinfectant spray from the absent-minded woman and casually hid it inside his pocket. To be on the safe side, he snatched the wipes from her and hid it from view.

    "Eve . . . try it. It''s a new experience, and it makes you connect with food, making the whole experience enjoyable. Not to mention the meal taste good if you''re using your warm hand than the cold spoon."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline didn''t reply. She was murdering the food with her eyes. This was not her idea of a romantic dinner with him! It was a mistake to make him owe her dinner!

    <em>Never again!</em>

    She slowly, ever so slowly, peered at him, who was ignoring her. He was enjoying munching his food with his fingers. From his fluid actions, she could tell he was very familiar with the custom of eating without using utensils.

    She closed her eyes tight, lips curved downwards when her shaking fingers pinched the mixed rice.

 Chapter 104 - 17

    She closed her eyes tight, lips curved downwards when her shaking fingers pinched the mixed rice.

    It was warm, but not scalding. It was squishy and a bit slimy and slippery. Yet she found she was not repulsed as she thought she would be. In fact, she was finding the new experience . . .forting? The rice was smooth and soft like it would melt with the tinniest force. She didn''t know it was like that. Was it special rice?

    She opened her eyelids, curiosity in her eyes. Like a kid''s first time exploring the soft sand on the beach, she watched how her fingers interact with the tiny glistening pebble of grains.

    Her fingers subconsciously pinched the morsels of rice and, with so much effort, carried it to her mouth. She was not sessful though, her fingers didn''t seem to know what angle to carry the food so it wouldn''t cave and dropped to her te. Or didn''t want her expensive clothes to get dirty, so her fingers had to stop each time. She thought it would crumble from her fingers and cause an avnche towards her clothes.

    <em>Argh! It''s really hard!</em>

    With focus and determination, not wanting to loose with her food, she steadily, robotically, seriously, carefully, slowly, brought her fingers into her mouth as she leaned in.

    Eventually, she sessfully shot the grains inside her mouth and was ecstatic. Red, which was the color of happiness, showered her face as she gulped the rice down her throat. Then she looked at Eric, a wide toothy smileplimenting her face.

    "Eric, Eric, did you see that? Did you? I did it. I did it! it wasn''t that hard and disgusting after all!"

    Some diner at the side pped and cheered for her while Eric never stopped grinning.

    "Congrattions. After fifteen minutes, you finally had your first experience of eating rice using your hand." He huffed aughed.

    "Ahahaha. Thank you. Thank you. It''s not that hard," Evangeline said, smugness in her voice, didn''t get the sarcasm in Eric''s words. She stared at her food full of newfound determination and eagerness to gulp it all down.

    She stopped when she felt an ufortable sensation on her fingers. She inspected her perfectly manicured nails and found a tiny morsel of grains stuck between the space of her nails.

    She frowned, clicking her tongue in annoyance. She brought her fingers to her mouth to remove the annoying thing when Eric was much faster. Before she could react, her finger was already inside the warmth of his mouth.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Everyone stiffened with ck jaws, even the cook paused and forgot he was cooking as he stood stunned at the intimate scene.

    While Evangeline, she gasped audibly while her body turned to stone. Her eyes rounded, lips apart when Eric''s warm, slimy tongue flicked against her flesh. His tongue caressed her finger, and her spine jerked in a prickling mess, jolting here and there. Her nerves wiggled in chaos, responding by pumping blood mixed with explosive electricity all over her body.

    She didn''t even have to view herself in front of a mirror to know that she was red based from how hot she was at the moment. She even heard the evaporating sounds of the nearby piles of snow from the heat she gave off.

    Her toes curled when the hardness of his teeth gently scraped her nails, a finger at a time. His eyes . . . oh, those pairs of beautiful twin moons were staring at her from start to finish, burning her from its intensity. Desire and hunger apparent in the way he stared at her that made her swayed back and forth from the stimtion.

    It was really too much!

    She was afraid if this continued, she would literally spurt blood from her nose. She already felt the hot liquid creeping all the way towards her nose.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, Eric stopped the torturous pleasure. He smiled at her, face sporting innocence.

    "I''ll help you with your food. I''m already done eating anyway."

    Still haven''t recovered, Evangeline could only nod her head in a dreamlike state.

    Eric''s lips hooked up, stretching into a grin that was youthful and concerning all at once.

    Evangeline was still in a daze when another stimting scene shed before her eyes. Her brain cells had long gone gave up on her as Eric''s fingers, holding a spoonful of food, was waiting for her to open her mouth. Which, of course, she did.

    The first contact made thepressed heat inside her burst from her ears. The pressure was intense! And for a time, she couldn''t hear anything, couldn''t see anything. Only feeling, feeling the salty taste mixed with a sweetness that definitely didn''te from the food. His bony fingers grazed her teeth, and when her tongue collided with his skin, a burst of vors exploded!

    <em><strong>VIVA</strong> raw fingers!</em>

    From then and there, she swore she would ban every utensil when they are together.

    Eric pulled his fingers. There was a shyness to Evangeline with an unnatural demure personality as she chewed. Lowering her head, she coyly tucked a hair beside her ear as she asionally took a glimpse at him who was looking at her, gentleness on his face.

    Her bashful and shy look took a full shift when she tugged his clothes and stared at him with sparkling expectant eyes.

    Chuckling, Eric scooped another spoonful of rice and carefully brought it to her, and she opened her mouth. Every time her tongue caressed his skin, a new wave of sparks jolted every nerve of her body, and she never felt so alive.

    While Evangeline was enjoying all the attention, Eric was in a hot, writhing, sticky mess. Hemented his idea, for it didn''t take long that his self-control was cracking bit by bit whenever her slimy tongue bumped with his fingers. He thought she was purposefully doing it since her tongue was caressing his fingers more than necessary.

    <em>Ahh . . . payback''s an asshole.</em>

    At the side, the cook was reduced to a statue as he watched the intimate scene, not even registering the burnt smell drifting across the air. At the same time, the other customers shot annoying res to Eric and Evangeline''s direction,ining at the cook.

    "Master, I thought this ce is reserved for singles?! It''s already hard enough that we don''t have anyone to spend Christmas with, but this annoying couple is too much! This stall is supposed to be for singles! No couples allowed!"

    While the others grumbled, Eric and Evangeline ignored them as they continued unting their feelings. Evangeline didn''t even notice her te was spotless, still expecting Eric to fed her. Only, Eric was already wiping his hands clean before he gently took her hands in his. One by one, he carefully wiped her fingers that made her lips pressed together, fighting a smile.

    "Is the food good?" Eric asked.

    "Oh, yes, it''s very delicious!" Evangeline said without a second thought. She beamed, eyeing their fingers as his thumb stroked her knuckles. "Let''se back here again."

    The others instantly howled and growled ''no'' at the same time. Don''te back here! Shoo! Shoo! The couple should go and die somewhere!

    Recovering his wits, the cook handed a bowl to Eric and resumed cooking after.

    "What is it?" Evangeline asked, blinking curiosity at those four eggs inside the bowl.

    "Dessert," Eric answered simply.

    "Oh," Evangeline squeaked out, excited. She didn''t know this shabby looking hut in the middle of nowhere could make an exquisite dessert such as this.

    She had her fair share of desserts that look like an egg from the outside. The concept was to use the shell of an egg as a container to hold the dessert inside.

    Evangeline picked one, looking for a small hole for the straw so she could start eating. But to her amusement, she found none.

    Amazing! How did they make this dessert? It was like a real egg! Truly exquisite.

    With newfound respect for the cook, her sparkling eyes gazed over at him only to be reciprocated with his raised brow and confused face.

    "Here, let me show you how to eat it." Eric picked an egg and lightly tapped the bigger end against the table. "Make sure to lightly pat enough to break the shell and drink the broth inside, like so," he said, demonstrating as he spoke.

    "Then, you suck the dessert and peeled the shell."

    After Eric exined, he peeled the remaining shell, exposing a yellow squishy substance. It was like those expensive caviars she ate but only smoother with purple and green tiny like vines here and there.

    <em>It looks disgusting.</em> Evangeline thought.

    But since Eric was eating like it was the most delicious thing on earth, Evangeline quickly tapped her egg against the table with the little force she could muster and peeled a small portion of its shell. She was hesitating as a steamy air rose from the hole that smelled like chicken broth. She peered inside, but only darkness reciprocated her scrutiny.

    She shrugged and drank what was inside the egg. Warm salty fluids assaulted her tongue. It''s really like chicken broth.

    Wow. She never had anything like this before.

    When there was no longer any juices for her tongue to savor, she asked, "What is this dessert called?"

    "Fertilized duck egg."

 Chapter 105 - 18

    "Fertilized duck egg," Eric answered, nonchnt in his voice. He was already eating his second egg.

    Evangeline frowned. She didn''t hear anything like it before.

    But then, she shrugged since it was neither bad or delicious. It was okay. She pressed the egg against her lips and sucked from its crack. Something shot in her mouth, and she stopped sucking. A little stunned and uneasy, she munched the chunky flesh.

    <strong><em>Crunch!</em></strong>

    Her brows creased as the food ground between her teeth. It was soft and crunchy and . . . slimy.

    Shrugging away the weirdbination of textures, she pushed it down in her throat as she peeled the rest of the shell, exposing the yellow gooey substance.

    She looked at Eric from the corner of her eyes. He smiled, nodding at her. Holding her breath, she ate the unknown yellow substance with close eyes. To her amazement, the texture was coarse but soft while the taste was very far from exquisite, though not entirely nd. It was okay.

    "Here. I''ve cracked it for you." Eric handed thest egg to her, beaming as she epted it.

    Not minding the taste, she drank the juices before she sucked the rest only to stopped when she couldn''t slurp anything. She peeled the shell, a little curious of what was inside. And identally, a big chunk cracked and shed from the pressure she let out, and what was in the darkness came in full view under the warm lights.

    ck. It was ck with protruding beak as mouth and little ws as feet. It was covered in white slimy fluid and had tiny furs and little veins swarming in shades of purple green and blue like tiny worms. But what bothered her was its eyes. It was white with no life whatsoever, looking straight at her.

    Her fingers visibly trembled, and before a scream echoed in her mouth, her eyes rolled at the back of her head. Darkness consumed her, and thest thing she heard was the frantic voice of Eric.

    <strong>"EVE!"</strong>

    ----

    Evangeline woke up as the warm rays of the sun slip from the gap of the window curtains, recing the darkness with morning lights. She groaned in protest, pushing herself from the bed. Sitting, she rubbed her eyes and frowned when she noticed she was still wearing the clothes she wore yesterday.

    Thinking back, she didn''t know what happened after the dinner with Eric. There was like a thick fog surrounding the memory in her brain.

    She must have passed out from too much stimtion. Shrugging, she got up and went for the bathroom. She felt icky and sticky at the knowledge she was still wearing her clothes from yesterday, and the makeup on her face itched.

    After bathing, she walked out of the bathroom, ncing at the clock. It was still early in the morning, so she took her time to doll up before she finally went out of her room.

    The delicious smell of steamed salmon, poached eggs, and freshly toasts bread wafted in her nose that made her stomach growled in delight. She didn''t pay her stomach any mind. Her eyes were busy assessing the man who was cooking in the open kitchen in a simple shirt and jogging pants. His wet tousled hair was, like yesterday, swiped to the side with some hairs falling on her forehead while his eyes were unhindered by any obstruction.

    He must have noticed she wanted to see his eyes without sses, and she giggled at the thought. Waking up every morning with him, the person who she saw first before she started her day, really made her mood brighten that not even the end of the world could dampen.

    Feeling full of bliss and contentment, she approached him, floating as she strode.

    Eric''s lips kicked up in a smile as he sets the dining table with tes of food in hand. There was silence between them, but their eyes spoke endless emotions. Not until Eric sets the dishes on the table and turned to the open kitchen to prepare her tea did the silence was disturbed.

    Evangeline propped her head with one hand, elbow resting against the table as she watched Eric prepared her tea. Her pets at the side were lying on the ground with belly full of undigested food.

    "What happenst night?" she started, "I seem to forget what happened after you fed me that mix rice."

    Eric paused, took a quick peek at Evangeline and simply answered, "You pass out." If she didn''t remember about the fertilized duck egg . . . <em>that''s probably for the best.</em>

    Evangeline''s brows crumpled. "Oh . . ." She didn''t have any history of passing out. Her heart was strong, and her mental tenacity was top notch. At least, she believed so. The stimtion must have been really intense for her to pass out.

    "You know . . . I have a strange dreamst night." She shifted the conversation.

    "What kind of dream?" Eric asked, sauntering to the table with a teapot and cups in hand.

    "It''s really strange. In the dream, I was chased by these . . . tiny chickens without eyes." Evangeline''s body quaked from some reason while her fine hair rose on end, goosebumps crawled on her skin. Her brain continued releasing dark fogs, clouding her memory, didn''t want her to remember anything.

    <em>Strange . . .</em>

    Eric skidded to a stop, lips smacking in one line. <em>I guess that means no chicken for a month.</em>

    He poured tea on her cup, ced it on the table, and stared at her. He felt the warmth radiated from her, and his eyes softened.

    "It''s a dream. Don''t overthink it," he cooed.

    "Mm . . ." No words came out from her lips as he approached her, closer. His fresh after shower smell caused havoc in her system.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Without her knowing it, her eyes closed. Silence descended across the room. Cleaving the stillness was the rhythmic pounding of their hearts and the raspy sounds of their breaths. The warmth of his breath came closer and closer . . .

    <strong><em>Diiinnngggg~!</em></strong>

    Their eyes flung open at the same time. Eric''s back snapped straight. His head spun in the direction of the entrance door while Evangeline pouted.

    "A visitor?" Is it Daniel? Eric turned to open the door but stopped when Evangeline pulled his clothes.

    Turning around, he was greeted by Evangeline''s lips. Her smooth arms circled his neck as she tiptoed to reach his lips. Her legs trembled, a little unsteady. His arms wrapped around her waist, steadying her, and his wide eyes gradually closed.

    <em>Ah . . . life with her is contentment in itself.</em>

    The light pressing of their lips slowly turned to something erotic when she opened her mouth, urging him to explore her, which he did. Their tongues met in warm greetings, intecing with each other smoldered by their saliva. Their groans muffled as he led her tongue inside his mouth, sucking it lightly before caressing it at the second sound of the bell. Hesitant, he pulled away after he licked her lips.

    "I better . . . get the door . . ." Eric was panting, voice strained. He strode towards the door, being careful that he wouldn''t steal another nce at Evangeline''s beautiful sultry face while Winter followed behind him tail wagging.

    In front of the door, he took a deep breath to calm the heat of his body before he peeked at the spyhole and saw a woman he was not familiar with. Based on her clothes, she was not an employee in the condo.

    He answered the inte, and both of their faces reflected on the screen. Though the woman appeared harmless and na?ve, he didn''t know her.

    "Yes?" he said, gone was the warmth in his voice.

    The woman''s eyes rounded, surprised showered her face before recognition registered in her eyes. She smiled, showing her crook canines.

    "Hi! I''m Lilybe Waltz! Is teach¨C¨Cis Evangeline there?"

    ". . ." Eric''s brows pulled together. His guard didn''t loosen one bit even though he didn''t feel any animosity from the woman.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Evangeline''s voice sounded from his back. Turning, he saw her haughty faceplete with raising brows, hand resting on her nted waist, staring directly at the woman who called herself Lilybe Waltz.

    "Teacher!" Lilybe imed in happiness. Her smile grew wider.

    Eric''s eyes never strained on Evangeline as he asked, "You know her?"

    Evangeline didn''t answer and just gave out a single nod.

    It was when Eric nced at Lilybe. His tight face visibly loosened. "Wait a minute. I''ll open the door for you."

    The instant the door opened, Lilybe zoomed passed the door towards Eric. Eric took a step back as Lilybe''s big shining eyes swept him up and down before she excitedly stared at Evangeline.

    Lilybe already knew about Eric since her mother had everyone rted to Daniel be investigated. Eric, in the picture, was nerdy and nothing like the handsome man in front of her, but they were vaguely simr nheless. Thus she still needed to ask, not minding the big furry beast who was sniffing her.

    "Teacher! Is this Eric?! The man you like? The reason why you were so depressed and ran away from Burberry? The reason why you wanted to climb Evermountain to go soul searching to forget him? His Highness said that he went here just to see you. How romantic!"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Caught by the sudden surprised attack by Lilybe, Evangeline couldn''t react. Lilybe was talking her most embarrassing moment so nonchntly with an innocent face! How evil!

    "W-w-what are you talking about?!" Evangeline stammered. "I wasn''t depressed! No one can make me depressed! I told you, ''depressed'' is not in my dictionary! And me climbing Evermountain was purely to connect with nature! Understand?!" She defended herself as her hands exaggeratedly gesturing here and there. Embarrassment, so hot, spread all over her body, eyes avoiding Eric''s gaze.

    Lilybe blinked once, finger pointed at her chin. "Oh? I thought that was the reason." She then sped her hands near her chest. "As expected of teacher! How silly of me to assume something like a man can make you depressed! Besides being strong and independent, teacher is an amazing person who loves nature! You really are the epitome of us women! Lilybe is really d to learn under you, teacher!"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline awkwardly cleared her throat. "Enough of that. What are you doing here?"

    Lilybe giggled like a little girl before she answered.

    "Let''s go to the amusement park!"

 Chapter 106 - 19

    Evangeline arched a brow. "Amusement park?"

    "You haven''t been to Evend, right?" Lilybe said and patted her chest as her chin rose. "Then, Lilybe will be your tour guide! I know the famous spots here, and Evend Amusement park is one of them! We can have double dates!"

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. <em>So she wanted to go out with Daniel</em>. She didn''t entirely dislike the idea of having a double date in an amusement park like any ordinary couples would do. ncing at Eric, her eyes twinkled with excitement and expectation.

    Eric smiled, reading the eagerness in her eyes. "Do you want to go to the amusement park? Though it''s probably not the best in the world, it certainly is a tourist attraction."

    "Oh, right. You''re from Evend." Lilybe chimed in, staring at Eric.

    Evangeline frowned, almost snarling as she said, "I''ve been nning to ask you, but how do you know so much about Eric?" Her voice was low and arrogant as usual, but the lingering hostility was felt by everyone who heard.

    Lilybe wasn''t affected by it as usual. Like all the negativity was repelled by her invincible protective ball of positivism.

    "All people rted to his Highness, my family have them investigated," she said, sping her reddening cheeks as she swayed her body left and right. "It''s only natural Lilybe know everyone associated with him since we''re going to get married soon. Ehehehe."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline crossed her arms and tilted her hips. "There''s something wrong with your head, but since you''re my servant and currently under me, I won''t point your ws too much."

    "Ehehehe! Teacher is really kind to Lilybe! As Lilybe thought, teacher is a caring person!"

    ". . ." Eric didn''t know what to say to that.

    Evangeline smirked. "I''m d you know. So when are we going to go to this amusement park you speak of?"

    Lilybe bounced from what foot to another, excitement oozing from her. "Right now! Wait, let Lilybe call his Highness!"

    "I see. You make yourselffortable and call that nosy¨C¨CDaniel while we have our breakfast."

    Evangeline approached Eric, who remained dumbfounded, staring at Lilybe. She intertwined her hand around his, pulling him along.

    That was when Eric regained his reality. For some reason, he didn''t know if Evangeline being friends with Lilybe was a good thing or not.

    He shook his head, and politely asked, "Have you had breakfast yet? If you want, you can join us."

    Evangeline snapped her head at Eric while Lilybe''s shining eyes sparkled. "Food?! There''s food?!" Then not even a second, her expression turned sour. "But Lilybe already have her breakfast before she left . . . but . . . but . . . NO. Lilybe love to!"

    "No, you don''t," Evangeline countered. "You stay here and call Daniel why we have our breakfast. I want you to stay away from the dining table and guard the entra¨C¨CI mean, wait for Daniel toe. He would be really sad if he came and didn''t see you first."

    Lilybe''s eyes stretched in understanding. "Teacher is knowledgeable! As expected! No one knows his Highness better than you!" She cupped her heated cheeks once more, head swaying left and right. "Of course, his Highness would be sad. It''s been a day we didn''t see each other after all. I''m sure he must be missing Lilybe terribly so. Ehehehe."

    ". . ."

    "Good for you," Evangeline said and pulled Eric along in the direction of the dining table, leaving the delusional woman alone.

    "I-is it alright if we leave her there?" Eric asked, not masking the worry in his tone. He had this crazy thought that Lilybe was actually a mental patient who escaped a hospital.

    "Don''t worry. A few screws loose in the head wouldn''t kill her." Evangeline''s face darkened, a creepy smile tugged the corner of her lips.

    "By the way, Eric," she said changing the subject. "All the things she said weren''t true. There''s no way anyone could make me feel depressed and make me eat a mountain of sweets and calories. And there''s no way I ran away from Burberry so I could escape the pain you''ve caused. And there''s no way I wanted to climb Evermountain to forget you. Understand?"

    ". . ."

    Eric didn''t know if he should be happy or not. He was, after all, the cause of her pain. But, besides that, he was happy that she was so affected by him. He stole a nce and found her face red, eyes zy, avoiding his. Her lips were so red and pouty, and her cheeks were puffing.

    <em>Ah. . . Why is she so adorable?</em>

    He suppressed a grin. "Un. . . I understand."

    Evangeline beamed. "It''s good that you understand."

    Both of them sat on their seat before the space between Evangeline''s brows wrinkled. She stood, grabbed her te, and sat beside Eric, who was silently watching her in amusement.

    The creased on her brows continued to deepen as she eyed the utensils on the table. She didn''t have time, yet, to dispose of them for she passed outst night. She mentally made it a priorityter when they get back from the amusement park.

    She smiled at Eric and said, "You know ever since I experience using hands to eat, I discover a new love for food. I think we should practice it now and then. You''re right about connecting with food and all that. It makes it more enjoyable and tasty."

    Before Eric could respond, Evangeline casually snatched the utensils and ced them away from reach.

    ". . ."

    "We should eat. The food''s getting cold."

    Evangeline''s eyes twinkled at him, and Eric knew what it meant.

    He shook his head a little while his smile stretched into a grin. He grabbed her te and shoved all her servings to his dish. He picked a piece of bread and ted it with bacon and eggs and carefully fed it to her.

    Evangeline very much enjoyed the attention. Her head swayed side to side. Eric took the moment that she was chewing her food and ate his portion.

    Evangeline''s face brightened when a brilliant idea crossed her mind. She seized a small piece of bread, put slices of bacon and eggs, and faced him. Her expression was expectant.

    Eric was surprised for a second before he inwardly chuckled and opened his mouth.

    Now that Evangeline was going to feed the food inside his mouth, shyness overcame her. It was different when she was the receiving end of his attention. And now that their roles were reversed ¨C¨C it was really embarrassing!

    Nheless, she fed the food into his mouth. Heat radiated inside her body, intensifying by the second. And when Eric''s hot tongue grazed her fingers, idental or not, her breath hitched. Tiny voltage tickled her spine, and her thighs rubbed together. His eyes, from start to finish, never left hers.

    The air around them turned a few degrees warmer, and it was a little hard to breathe. And Eric wasn''t helping in lessening the stuffy feeling boiling inside her when he grabbed her hand and gently licked her fingers until his licking turned to kisses.

    He stopped. Then his eyes intently locked to hers, waiting for her permission. She didn''t resist and closed her eyes.

    <strong>"Teacher!"</strong>

    Both of them pulled away. Evangeline''s body was zing while Eric''s face was flushed.

    Evangeline threw a piercing re at the approaching Lilybe, who was panicking and on the verge of tears.

    "Teacher! Teacher! His Highness said he didn''t want to date Lilybe! Lilybe thinks he''s still angry for she didn''t visit him yesterday. He''s taking his revenge on Lilybe! What should we do?!"

    No, I think that Daniel really didn''t want to have a date with you. Both Evangeline and Eric mused.

    Lilybe flung herself to Evangeline while thetter casually avoided Lilybe''s outstretched hands.

    "What did you tell him?" Evangeline asked, ignoring Lilybe''s aggrieved face.

    Lilybe''s forgot that Evangeline just avoided her hug and spilled her grievances, "Lilybe said that we should go on a date in the amusement park, but he refused."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes while Eric drank a ss of water to cool the heat that was still ravaging his body.

    "No wonder he refused you." Evangeline smirked, and Lilybe answered back.

    "It''s because he''s mad at Lilybe. He misses Lilybe so, but Lilybe didn''t visit him yesterday. Though Lilybe sent thousands of text and calls and not one was answered, but it was because he''s mad at Lilybe."

    Lilybe paused, took in a deep breath, and continued, "Lilybe thinks his Highness wanted for her to visit him. But since his Highness has his pride and image to uphold, he couldn''t say it." She then palmed her blushing cheeks, head swaying side to side. "Ahh . . . Why is his Highness so adorable?" She giggled.

    Eric almost choked but forced his throat to gulped down the water. He couldn''t understand where Lilybe got her ridiculous reasoning. And to make matters worse, she actually believed it one hundred percent.<em> Should I be concerned about this?</em>

    Evangeline sneered in disdain. "Fool. You''re doing it all wrong! Give me your phone. I''ll show you how to do it like a pro."

    Lilybe didn''t waste a second and gave her phone to Evangeline while thetter rolled her tongue against her inner cheek, waiting for Daniel to pick up the call. Within mere seconds, Daniel''s irritated voice echoed inside the silent room.

    "Lilybe, how many times must I tell you not to bother me¨C¨C"

    "Daniel."

    ". . ."

    ". . . E-Evangeline?" Daniel said, voice low and unsure.

    "Yes, it''s me. Lilybe asks us out to enjoy the amusement park. It''s going to be a double date. Aren''t you delighted, Daniel? You get to spend some time with your beautiful fianc¨¦e here."

    "Teacher . . ." Lilybe''s eyes moistened, big eyes looking at Evangeline with gratitude.

    "*sigh . . . Evangeline . . . I''m swamped, I don''t have time to¨C¨C"

    "That''s fine. It''s still early anyway. We can expect you here at around lunchtime. We can even have lunch together, the four of us while we''re at it."

    "No, you don''t understand. The whole day, I''m going to be bus¨C¨C"

    "Oh, you mean to say you''re going to be earlier than that? That''s great then. Pick us up at around eleven. We''ll be waiting for you."

    "No, listen to me¨C¨C"

    <strong><em>Tut . . .</em></strong>

    Evangeline looked over at Lilybe, returning her phone. "He said he''ll be here around noon. We can even have lunch together before going to the park."

    Lilybe''s lips quivered and squealed in delight. Her arms flew to Evangeline, which Evangeline avoided so naturally.

    "Teacher is amazing! Teacher is really, really amazing! Please teach this ignorant one how you manage to make his Highness agree to you in seconds!"

    Evangeline puffed her chest, head held high while her nose was perkier than usual. "There''s nothing special. It''s a piece of cake. With a man like Daniel, you have to be forceful. And if necessary, use a bit of threat."

    "Ohhh. As expected of teacher! Lilybe is very grateful to receive your guidance!"

    "I bet you are. Now leave and guard¨C¨CI mean, wait for Daniel in the living room while we finish our breakfast."

    Lilybe clicked her shoes together and saluted. "Yes! Right away! You can count on Lilybe to wait for his Highness!" She then scurried away while pink flowers blossomed behind her tracks.

    ". . ."

    Evangeline faced Eric, eyes sparkling in anticipation. "Now, where were we?"

    ". . ." At the side, Eric didn''t know how to express his feelings. Worry and concern for Evangeline and Lilybe for reasons mostly about their interaction and the consequences it might lead.

    And sympathy for Daniel for his future with Lilybe.

 Chapter 107 - 20

    Evangeline checked her reflection on the mirror all over again.

    She was sporting a long-sleeved pencil cut dress decorated with embroidery of gold and silk that was the same hues as her palevender hair, paired with stockings and winter shoes in the same color as her dress. Light make up added color on her face while her hair was styled in a simple braid, resting at the side of her face, insinuating her slender neck and beautiful facepleted with dangling charm earrings.

    She didn''t need to bring a coat or other winter essories since Eric told her that the amusement park was protected by invincible tes that regted the temperature inside to afortable level throughout the day. Come hail, rain, and snow.

    Satisfied with her look, she grabbed her Dolce and Gabbana rococo styled box bag and sashayed out of her room. The second she got out, she was greeted by two people who were casually talking in the living room.

    Her face darkened, but when Eric nced over at her, she blossomed in a pleasant smile.

    Eric, as usual, was wearing a simple red checkered long sleeve shirt with both sleeves rolled to his elbow. Underneath it was a simple shirt with the constetions that stood out from its dark blue fabric paired with dark grey jeans and ck boots. His dense hair was in a mess as his thick-framed sses was back on his nose.

    "Teacher! You look amazing! You''re the most beautiful woman Lilybe has everid eyes!" Lilybe, the ever spoil-sport, ruined the mood.

    Evangeline sighed, blowing hair from her face. "I know. And you look . . ."

    She swept Lilybe up and down, eyes dissecting her clothes. She didn''t bother with her dress when she entered inside the unit, but now that she was scrutinizing her . . .

    Her choice of dress wasn''t entirely bad but not good either. It was . . . nd. Comfy, but nd. White sweater underneath a pastel-colored blue knitted fluffy jacket underneath another cozy poncho coat. Her white skirt ofce and cotton was lined with flowery patterns. It was long, passing her knees and resting just inches above her ankle, which she paired with leg warmers and dockside shoes.

    And she was not wearing any makeup at all. Just powder and lip balm. Not even a lipstick. While her hazelnut hair waszily styled in a waterfall braid.

    Evangeline smirked. ". . . You look like a servant."

    "Eve . . . ," Eric reprimanded.

    "A high-end servant. You know, whose dress is high ss than themon people," Evangeline immediately added.

    Lilybe pped her hands and chortled, "Lilybe is d that you like it. Ehehehe. It''s worth all the trouble of hours of choosing what to wear. Though Lilybe have mostly these types of dresses, but in different colors."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric cleared his throat. "Should we wait for Daniel here or in the lobby?"

    "Let''s wait for him in the lobby. I don''t want to waste any more time going up and down," Evangeline answered.

    Within minutes, they were sitting on thefort of the lobby''s cushion chairs. And another minute, a tall, handsome man entered the hall, and all the attendants greeted him with respect.

    He was wearing a formal white shirt and ck tie underneath a double-breasted eight-button ck cashmere coat paired with neatly pressed ck pants and shiny oxford shoes. His hair wasbed to perfection, and his face, which was supposed to put on a happy expression in front of his subjects, was a tad bit tight. His sky blue eyes and thin pale lips were pointing to a sign of anger.

    Still, it didn''t hinder everyone from being drawn to him. They love him. From the way that everyone gazed at him, and from the way that they reciprocated his smile so quickly.

    "Your Highness!"

    And of course, Lilybe spoiled the trance and strode towards Daniel in a hurry, skipping in her steps.

    "Your Highness, you''re here!"

    "Miss Waltz, please act ording to your status." Daniel stepped back and put distance between them. It was not made public that he already had a fianc¨¦e since they were still in a trial phase. He didn''t want any inappropriate rumors to spread.

    Lilybe halted on her step, yet her wide smile didn''t falter one bit. "Your Highness. Ehehehe. You''re always so concern about Lilybe. Lilybe is very happy."

    Daniel''s brow twitched, his lips tight in one line. He wanted to retort, but it was better if he shut his mouth. Least he wanted his foul mood to worsen. Besides that, another troublesome woman was approaching their direction.

    "Why so formal, Daniel?" Evangeline smirked, toneced in mockery.

    "No thanks to someone disturbing a very important meeting. I have to rush here and didn''t have any time to change clothes."

    Evangeline ignored Daniel, and fondly nced at Eric. "Should we go?"

    It''s not even a minute that Daniel met Evangeline again, yet the veins on his forehead were already pounding. "This way. The car is already waiting outside."

    Before he could lose his patience, Daniel turned and walked outside in a hurry, and Lilybe caught up to him in quick steps while Evangeline and Eric took their time.

    In front of the Benz Maybach, Lilybe positioned herself in the co-pilot seat while Daniel didn''t bother about it.

    Daniel nced at the twost people who were taking their sweet time, strolling towards them. He hid his surprise when he saw Evangeline and Eric were holding hands and they were veryfortable about it. The gap between them almost none existent.

    Daniel''s face remained neutral while his feelings were a bitplicated. He was feeling a bit awkward since Evangeline was his ex, and now he was together with her with another man in hand. He was not jealous, just a bit bitter since it was clear that Evangeline didn''t like him that much based on the way she was towards Ericpared to him in the past.

    Daniel pushed his feelings back and greeted Eric with a slight nod of his head while Eric did the same.

    "Oh, by the way, Daniel. Here''s your phone. I don''t need it anymore since I had already bought mine yesterday. Thank you, by the way." Evangeline smiled at Daniel while handing the phone to him.

    Of course, Daniel knew that enigmatic smile. Evangeline was not actually thanking him for the phone but thanking him for helping out with Eric. He simply took the phone and answered, "You''re wee."

    ----

    Mapple Taffy, Suspiro de limena, Tres Leches, La Madelines au Truffle, Golden Opulence Sundae, Golden Phoenix Cupcake, Strawberries Arnaud. Daniel silently enumerated in his head. The overload of dessert the two women ordered was really staggering. His gums and tooth ached just looking at it.

    They were in a restaurant near the amusement park, having their lunch, and the two women ate nothing but a mountain of sweets.

    "Easy on the cake," Daniel kindly reminded them since he was a little worried about their health. He was not strict about food, but there should be a bnce between indulgence and discipline.

    Evangeline frowned while Lilybe didn''t even stop chewing her food. It was like she was immune to such ament. Resistant to all the negativity in the world as the steady stream of cake continued entering her throat.

    "Why are you such a busy body, Daniel? You even have something to say about the food I am eating?" Evangeline retorted while another piece of sweet was emptied from her te.

    Daniel frowned and argued his point, "It''s not that I''m a busy body. I''m just worried about you. When we are together, you''re always the one who''s picky with the number of calories you ate. Comining about your figure and such."

    As he said so, his eyes traveled towards Eric, weighing his words since he didn''t want to say anything that might make the situation awkward than it already was. But much to his surprised, Eric didn''t seem to be affected at all with his past with Evangeline. The man didn''t even twitch an eye. He also had the audacity to disy his affection by gently wiping away a morsel of cream from Evangeline''s lips with his thumb and casually licked it in front of them. The nerve of this guy!

    Daniel didn''t know if he should be disappointed or sigh in relief that Eric was not affected. The feeling that Evangeline, like Eric more so than him, intensified until his brows entirely knitted together when Evangeline lowered her head to hide the reddening of her cheeks.

    <em>Who is this woman?!</em>

    Evangeline''s cheeks were puffier as she gazed at Eric. Her lc eyes were softer and much more gentle, though her voice was still arrogant as ever. "Eric, what do you think? Are you also like Daniel, who preferred women who eat less to maintain their figure?"

    <em>Ah . . . it was a dead-end question.</em> Danielmented while he avoided his eyes when Eric nced at him. At the same time, Lilybe kept munching her food nonstop. Her big eyes were shining while her rounded cheeks where bobbling up and down, enjoying the show ¨C¨C oblivious that it had gotten a lot colder when Eric didn''t reply right away.

    Evangeline''s face turned darker by the second that Eric kept on looking at her, seemingly weighing his answer.

    No matter what his answer was, it was game over. Daniel thought. If Eric said he preferred women who maintained her figure, the current Evangeline would be offended. But if he said that he liked her the way she is now, she would still get offended because it meant that Eric hadn''t liked her before she was eating less to maintain her figure.

    Thinking about it made Daniel''s palm sweat. He could only guess what Eric might be feeling right now. Though Eric masked it with apathy, he could only imagine the turmoil in the man''s head by now.

    They only had been together for days, not even a week. And yet, their rtionship alreadyid a fork?

    Daniel gulped, seriously watching the two. If they argue, and if things got out of hand, he would intervene.

    "Eve . . . ," Eric started. His tone didn''t have any hint he was in a difficult situation. Instead, it was his usual clear and soothing voice. "I like you the way you are now."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel''s sweaty fingers tightened. His body tout and alert, ready to intervene at any moment when as he had expected, Evangeline''s face fell while a chilling smirk formed on her lips.

    However, before Evangeline could open her mouth, Eric''s smooth voice rang in their ears.

    "But, I like the <em>healthy</em> you a lot more . . ." Eric gently smiled and softly tucked Evangeline''s hair behind her ear.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline blinked before a rash of red invaded her whole face. She cleared her throat and pretended to be haughty. "Well . . . I like the healthy me too. These past days, I seem to feel my body is heavy and a little stiff. I guess it''s high time to get back to exercise and have a proper diet."

    "Un, I''ll cook healthy foods for you," Eric chimed in.

 Chapter 108 - 21

    Evangeline bit her bottom lip, restraining her giggles while her toes curled from the rash of romantic feelings.

    Meanwhile, the shine in Daniel''s eyes dimmed. Now, for some reason, he didn''t mind that he had lost to Eric. In fact, he could learn a thing or two from the man. He perfectly avoided the game over question by simple, caring words. He like whatever she became, as long as she is healthy. But healthy meant exercise and proper diet. A body she already had in the past. In subtlety, he liked Evangeline''s past figure more while perfectly masking it with caring words.

    <em>Nice!</em>

    Evangeline pushed all the desserts towards Lilybe while thetter epted it in all smiles.

    "Teacher! You''re so kind! You''re giving Lilybe all your dessert? That so . . . That so nice of you." Lilybe sniffled. Her fingers brushed away a tear from her eyes.

    ". . ." Daniel sighed and frowned at Lilybe nonstop. Still, he didn''t make any effort to stop her from overeating. He was even a little hopeful that she would have sugar overdose so he would have another reason to break the engagement.

    While Lilybe was oblivious to it all and beamed at Daniel, holding a spoon with a piece of truffle and expectant eyes, she brought the spoon closer to Daniel''s face.

    "Your Highness, say ahhhh . . ."

    Daniel''s eyelids twitch while a vein popped from his forehead. But he couldn''t bring himself to shout nor be angry at her since they were in a public ce.

    "No, thank you. I''m already full." He simmered his irritation instead while his face didn''t have any hint of friendliness.

    Lilybe held her red cheek while she shied away. "His Highness is so kind. You know Lilybe loves to eat cake, that''s why his Highness is pretending so Lilybe can eat all the cake. Tehehehe. His Highness is so sweet."

    Daniel gasped for air and snarled, "No, I''m not! And why are you calling yourself like that? Act properly. You''re unbefitting of a daughter from the respectable ducal household."

    "Tehehehe. His Highness cares greatly for Lilybe. Don''t worry, your Highness, Lilybe understand."

    "Y-you . . ." Daniel was at the edge. There was something wrong with her. No matter how much he repelled her, she just came back at him in full force, rendering him at a loss for words.

    "It''s okay, your Highness. You don''t need to exin. Lilybe understandspletely. His Highness is only concerned because he cares about Lilybe. Tehehehe. This makes Lilybe so happy. Kya!"

    "No! How many times must I tell you that you''re wrong! I don''t ca¨C¨C!"

    "Tehehehe. Your Highness likes to pretend. But don''t worry, even if you act all tough on the outside, Lilybe know that you secretly care about her. Else you wouldn''t reprimand Lilybe like this. You only want what''s best for Lilybe," she said as she cupped her blushing face and shyly shifted it to the side.

    Daniel''s teeth were about to chatter from the grinding force he exerted as he held his anger. He was so frustrated! He felt like any moment now, he would cry in blood.

    "I told you, you''re wrong! It''s all in your head!"

    "There you are again, your Highness. Ehehehe. It''s so cute when you''re acting like that."

    "N-no. Listen to me¨C¨C!"

    "Lilybe is very happy. To think his Highness is this worried makes Lilybe''s heart pound like crazy."

    "N-no . . . you''re wrong . . ." With a feeble voice brought by exhaustion from holding his anger, Daniel didn''t know what to say anymore.

    <em><strong>*chuckle . . .</strong></em> "You two fit each other."

    To make matters worse, Evangeline joined in the fray.

    Lilybe''s big eyes shone brighter than the sun as she smiled in happiness. "Your Highness, even teacher thinks that way! We are a match made in heaven. Tehehehe."

    Lilybe then changed the topic as she asked Evangeline, "Teacher, what attraction would you like to try on first?"

    Daniel sighed in relief. But also vexed. He didn''t like it that he lost. But he also didn''t want to argue with the weird woman, who his brain had already given up toprehend. She was too rare that no amount of logic could identify what she is.

    "Attraction?" Evangeline arched an eyebrow.

    Lilybe sped her hand, enumerating the attraction in excitement, "There''s the safe choice merry go round, log ride and lovers boat ride. Also, the adrenaline junkies rollercoaster with its loop de loop and corkscrew spins. There''s also the ever ssic Ferris wheel and horror house." Her voice then turned deeper and raspy while her bright, cheerful face turned solemn. "Rumor has it that once you entered the Horror house, you''ll never be the same again."

    Evangeline wanted to roll her eyes. However, she was preupied at the moment. Especially, her mind hanged up in the words of a lover''s boat ride. She peered towards Eric under hershes, parting her mouth only to be beaten by Daniel.

    "We definitely have to try the rollercoaster first. At this time of the day, not many will cue for it."

    "Egh . . . but you Highness, we just finish eating," Lilybe protested, yet her face didn''t hide her eagerness to ride together with Daniel.

    Daniel puffed some air while his tone waszy as he answered, "Though the line isn''t long, I''mparing it to its usual cue of people lining until the entrance of the park. Even though I said there aren''t many people lining at this hour, I estimated we still have an hour or so to wait in line. I think it''s enough time for the food to digest."

    Daniel leaned and his eyes lowered, fingers pinching his chin, voice a little low and unsure as he whispered, "I hope . . ."

    Lilybe pped her hands, eyes shining in adoration at Daniel. "His Highness even thought of this? His Highness is amazing!"

    Daniel''s brows wanted to knit together, but he held himself and changed the topic instead. "Anyway, I already asked someone to buy our tickets. I think he''ll be here soon, so let''s wait for him here." He then nced at Eric and asked, "What do you think?"

    Eric didn''t have anyints, so he nodded. "I''m okay with it."

    Since Eric was alright with hitting the rollercoaster first, Daniel then peered at Evangeline and found she was murdering him with her eyes and sarcastic smile.

    <em>What''s wrong with her?</em>

    ----

    The first thing Evangeline noticed after entering the park was the clear winter sky and virtual snowkes pouring from above. Though the ceiling reflected nothing but blue horizon and moving clouds, there was no re and heat.

    Loud music, the nking of ride chains, the loud screaming from the rollercoaster, deafening bellowing of children, waves ofughter and giggles from those enjoying the rides and those blissful and boisterous smiling, energetic people were running and bumping at one another. Forming a swarmed of crowds and cohesive loud buzzing noises.

    On the other hand, the first thing Lilybe noticed was those stalls where all manners of food and drink were disyed. From popcorn, cotton candy, burgers, fries, corn dogs, ice cream, chips . . . Her mouth watered, saliva pooling beneath her lips.

    "Don''t even think about it," Daniel hissed. He was a little ufortable and irritable at the sudden change of environment. "Don''t eat unnecessary stuff before the ride."

    Oblivious to the sharp edge of Daniel''s tone, Lilybe beamed and sped her hand near her heart. "Ehehehe, his Highness ca¨C¨C"

    "And no. I''m not saying it because I''m worried about you. I''m reminding you because I don''t want you vomiting all over the ce." Daniel unbuttoned the first few buttons of his shirt. His smile was a little force when all sorts of people greeted him.

    "At a time like this, I''m reminded that you''re a Prince," Evangeline chimed at the side, busy avoiding the iing swarm of people.

    For some reason, every male seemed to be targeting her, wanting to bump into her before Eric ced an arm around her shoulders and gently pulled her closer to him.

    A ssh of pink covered Evangeline''s face.

    Daniel rolled his eyes to the front and walked ahead. "Let''s go. The more we dawdle here, the more the line in the rollercoaster lengthens."

    Following behind Daniel, Lilybe pointed a finger on her lips while her big misty eyes hovered around the different delicacies, face forlorn.

    Inparison, Evangeline''s face was energetic with amplified color and liveliness. Her lc eyes smoldered with intensity as she stole quick nces at Eric.

    Soon, they lined for the roller coast ride. The stomach-churning screams and thunderous rumbling of the track systems jagging their ears. As expected, even if it was lunchtime, there was still a long queue lining the entrance ride. Due to the holiday break, there were many visitors more than usual.

    With the rollercoaster two minute and twenty seconds ride time, it would soon be their turn after approximately thirty minutes or so.

    Jittering a foot against the floor, Evangeline felt tingly all over. Her nails tapped against her crossing arms as if moving her limbs would make the time go faster. She was never one for patience.

    Still, she didn''t want anyone to notice her anticipation. It would ruin her fa?ade. Repressing her lips together, she feigned boredom while she sneaked a nce at her watch. She ignored the heated stares from every direction. Thanks to Eric''s arm around her shoulders, no one made a move.

 Chapter 109 - 22

    Time crawled seconds by seconds, and the line moved inch by inch, and their turn gradually got closer and closer. All thanks to some people who backed out.

    Evangeline''s stomach started to twist. Her limbs tingled, chest tightened, breathing elerated. She even felt her insides quivered, shooting bolts of ice in her entire body.

    She rummaged through her pursed for her handkerchief and secretly wiped her cold sweaty palms. Though she was cold to the point that her whole body was shivering, she was sweating excessively!

    She closed her eyes in an attempt to stay calm, stroking her hair to soothe her nerves.

    At the side, Eric''s eyes twinkled in amusement, dropping from time to time at the nervous Evangeline. mping his lips together, he turned to the other side as he covered his mouth with his hand, biting his lips to restrain a smile.

    Then he heard a low, quaky voice at his side.

    "I-it''s. . . it''s safe . . . right?"

    Swallowing his grin, Eric needed something to distract himself so he wouldn''t burst outughing at the adorable image of Evangeline''s nervous face. He removed his hand from her shoulders and casually fiddled with his bag and fished his ssespartment.

    "For the record, there''s no ident happened in this ride. So it should be safe." He removed his sses and put it inside itspartment before storing it in his bag.

    Evangeline sped a hand on her elbow and gave out a wavering smile, eyes avoiding any eye contact. "R-right . . . I-it must be safe, or they''ll be facingwsuits left and right."

    Inparison, the more the line above them thinned, the more Lilybe''s grin widened. Bouncing from foot to foot, squealing and giggling, she grabbed Daniel''s arm.

    "Your Highness! Your Highness, are you nervous? Lilybe heard the climb is more than fifty stories at ny straight degree angle, and it has four loops! Just imagining dropping from that height lighting fast is enough to make Lilybe shivered."

    Grimacing, Daniel had a pinched expression. He wanted to swat her hand from his, but since they were in a public ce . . . He took a deep breath. Holding his irritation at bay, he pulled his arm from her grasp, pretending to fix his cuffs before folding his arms across his chest.

    He arched a brow, giving a ssy stare as his mouth opened to provide a snarky remark only to be interrupted with Evangeline''s trembling voice.

    "N-ny degrees? L-loop? D-drop?"

    She was muttering iprehensible words. Her face was whiter than usual while her eyes were unsteady.

    However, before anyone couldfort her, it was their turn in line. And like fate was teasing her, the only seats empty was in the front and second row. Giving them the first-hand experience VIP seats.

    In an attempt to ease her nervousness, Eric chose the second row, which Daniel thought didn''t help much since he could practically see Evangeline trembled even more.

    When everyone was finally seated, safety belts and over the shoulders straps sped, and the loud nking sounds of chains slowly pulled the carts up the tracks.

    Evangeline''s fingers sped the over the shoulders strap like her life depended on it. Her fingers were frigid and white from the pressure she was exerting, yet she felt it wasn''t enough. She wanted her hand to be one with the strap, but the excessive sweat on her palms made her loosen her grip, causing her insides to twist.

    Ignoring what she was feeling, the cart continued to climb higher and higher slowly, and along with it was Evangeline''s palpating heart. With each climb, her strength was disappearing, leaving her in a quivering mess.

    In slow motion, she turned her head towards Eric.

    "E-Eric . . ."

    "Hmm?" Eric replied, looking at Evangeline with a nonchnt face.

    Evangeline''s lips quivered, even her tongue trembled as she forced out the words.

    "I-I . . . I want to get ou¨C¨CAaaarrgghh!!"

    Evangeline had barely the time to finish her sentence when the ground came rushing towards her. Wind sshing her face violently. The speed was so fast it defied gravity. She felt like her body didn''t even have a single mass. Her head snapped back, and she could swear her soul was almost knocked away.

    In instinct, she closed her eyes, hoping to lessen the fear while her throat never stopped screaming, mixing in the cacophony of sounds erupting from everyone.

    She was savagely thrown left and right that she thought her neck would snap from the force. She had internal chest pressure from taking quick rapid breaths to fuel her screams.

    Suddenly, her body lost all tension, feeling weightless. If not for the thundering beating of her heart, she thought she had no flesh.

    Before she could take another breath, the world turned upside down, around and around, left and right, up, down, up, down while the air in her lungs disappeared, and she ran out of voice to scream. Her breaths wereing in short burst. She felt her dder loosened. Her brain was shutting down while her limbs were paralyzed on the spot as tears pooled on her quiveringshes. Wishing nothing but for all of this to end.

    And her wish was granted. The carts gradually stopped, slowly moving upwards. She opened her eyes and released a respite breath as her unsteady gaze stared at the sky.

    <em>Sky?</em>

    Before she could contemte why she was seeing the sky and not the ground, the metal clunk once more, and she found herself hurled forward as the cart shot backward towards the ground. For a moment, she thought her soul really did leave her as her vision briefly went ck. It would have been nice if she did faint. She didn''t have to experience another round of this madness.

    And just when theforting escape of fainting touched her consciousness ¨C¨C it was over, and the carts slowed to a crawl.

    It was, at most, two minutes. But to Evangeline, she felt every horrifying second of it. It was the longest two minutes of her life!

    Her body was still frozen solid, trembling in her seat. Her strength still hadn''t returned, and Eric had to peel her fingers from the strap and support her out of the cart until in the open space.

    At the same time, a grin never left Daniel''s lips. Clearly enjoying the rare sight of Evangeline showing weakness, looking so vulnerable.

    "Want another round?" Daniel teased.

    Evangeline wanted to rip the grin on Daniel''s face, but the bitter bile at the back of her throat cause her stomach to lurch. Her hand mped her mouth while her other hand gripped her stomach.

    Supporting her, Eric asked with a voice full of worry as his face. "Eve, are you alright?"

    Evangeline raised her hand and walked away from Eric. "I''m fine . . . you go and enjoy the rides first." She swallowed the bitter bile back before she pointed at a bench not far away. "I''ll just take a quick rest over there."

    "I''ll go with you," Eric said, walking towards her, attempting to take her hand.

    Recoiling, Evangeline''s head whipped to the side, hiding a bitter smile. "I''ll only feel bad if you do that. Just go and enjoy yourself. I''ll be alright once I rested a bit." That was part of the reason, but the biggest part was that she wanted to be alone. She didn''t want anyone to see her weak and sorry state. It only made her feel pathetic and vulnerable.

    Of course, Eric understood what she was feeling. Thus, he didn''t move nor said anything when Evangeline slowly yet confidently strode towards the bench. The way her legs wobbled while her head was raised high, shoulders square, back straight ¨C¨C was funny. Eric bit back a smile. <em>She''s so adorable!</em>

    Shifting her head from Daniel to Evangeline again and again, Lilybe sped her hand and beamed. "Lilybe is a little thirsty! You guys enjoy yourself first. Lilybe will go together with teacher."

    Waving her hand goodbye, she then ran after Evangeline, skipping and swinging her arms as she did.

    . . .

    . . .

    It was quiet for a moment before Daniel cleared his throat. Looking at Eric, he gestured his head towards the rollercoaster.

    "Want to go again?"

    Eric blinked before he nodded.

    "Sure."

 Chapter 110 - 23

    The moment Evangeline sat on the bench, her head flung back, resting against the backrest, arms limply resting on her side. She took slow and steady breaths to control her rampaging heart. The rash of adrenaline still hadn''t left her system, and she was still dizzy from the whole ordeal.

    She wholeheartedly regretted the mountains of desserts she ate. I''m sure it''s that stupid Prince''s fault. She was sure Daniel purposely suggested the extreme rollercoaster knowing full well that they had just finished eating.

    Her hand shot to her mouth when the disgusting thing threatened to climb back in her throat. With teary eyes and sour face, she swallowed it back down.

    Clenching her teeth, eyes sharp and glinting in ferociousness, she hissed, "You''ll pay for this . . ."

    "Did you get what we wanted?"

    A high pitch voice distracted Evangeline, and she raised her head. Four meters diagonally from her, there stood four girls in their fashion statement clothes. Base from their youthful faces and physiques, they appeared to be teenagers in high school.

    Evangeline didn''t care about the girls nor the drama ying out. But oddly, she couldn''t retract her eyes at the girl with blonde hair and the one with dark violet curls.

    "Uhm . . . there aren''t any mango, so I got you an apple shake instead," the girl with violet curls said. Her body was bent, head a little lowered while her voice was meek without energy.

    "I don''t like apples. Get me another vor," Blondie snapped and the girls behind her smile in controlled giggles.

    "But . . . the stall is far away. Maybe there''s something you like in the vending machine or the stalls here¨C¨C"

    "I want that shake and smoothies. I don''t want other else." Blondie ced a hand on her waist and smiled. "Don''t worry. We''ll wait for you here."

    The girl with violet hair bit her lips while her eyes bounced left and right. Her voice was a little shaky as she replied, "T-then . . . please wait for me, I''ll go and get you your drink."

    The moment the girl with violet curls disappeared in the mixture of people, the remaining three all snickered.

    "What a dope."

    "I don''t even know why we invited her."

    "Isn''t so because she''s an instant credit card? We don''t have to worry about money if she''s here. And besides, we have our own personal errand girl."

    The three girls then giggled.

    Watching those girls, Evangeline didn''t even know her lips were pressed together in a grimace. A rolling heat was igniting in her belly. She was reminded of her past. Her fake friends and how na?ve and gullible she once was.

    Come to think of it, Jennifer is from Evend.

    "Teacher! Lilybe bought you something to drink and some snacks! Pick whichever you like!"

    Evangeline turned to Lilybe, who was running toward her, hands full of food that were almost spilling from her embrace.

    It must be due to the still pounding headache from the aftermath of the ride, or maybe it was the scene she had saw, Evangeline found the approaching woman annoying.

    She just wanted to get close because she wanted something from me.

    Evangeline stood in her full height, chin high and eyes narrowing at the now panting Lilybe, who was smiling at her nonstop. Her crook canines in full view.

    "Teacher, what do you like? Lilybe have sundaes, milkies, popcorn, corn dog . . . or maybe you want fries?"

    Evangeline didn''t reply. Her expression was tight, lips t as she turned and walked away.

    "Ah! Teacher!" Lilybe called and followed. Oblivious to Evangeline''s contemptuous attitude towards her. "Maybe you like the baked potato? Or the barbecue? How about chips? Lilybe is sure that teacher is thirsty. How about some lemonade?"

    Lilybe kept going on and on that Evangeline started to get annoyed at the constant buzzing noises she made. A desire to verbally tear her down fogged her mind.

    However, she chose to ignore her, refusing to recognized her existence until the oblivious woman barge her way and extended her hand, holding a stic cup that almost collided with her dress.

    "Teacher, this lemonade is delicious! Lilybe guarantees you''ll be asking for more after a sip."

    Gnashing her teeth, Evangeline''s patience snapped, and before she knew it, her hand already pped Lilybe''s.

    <strong><em>SPLASH!</em></strong>

    The crushing sound of the cup and ice, as well as the sshing sound of liquid collided against the ground, attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Stop bothering me!" Evangeline shouted.

    She didn''t have any ounce of regret for what she did. Taking one final scornful nced at Lilybe, who was rooted to her spot, eyes wide and unblinking, she snorted. She didn''t want to waste any more time with her. She flipped her hair and walked away. Her step was heavy and hurried, fingers curled, swinging forcefully with every step she took.

    Evangeline didn''t know how many minutes she was walking without a particr destination. By the time her heart rate returned to normal, and her irritation disappeared, she was already meters away from the rollercoaster ride.

    She sighed. Didn''t want to return to that side of the park. She would text Ericter about her location.

    Her head then shifted left and right, thinking of what to do about the time until her eyes caught a familiar girl.

    That girl with violet hair who was now stranded between two men who were edging her to go with them to have fun. Judging from how she fervently tried to reject the two and the way her body was in a defensive stance, Evangeline guessed that she wasn''t familiar with the boys.

    "I-I''m in a hurry," the girl said, clutching the cup of juice near her as if that would ward off the boy''s advances. Her voice was meek without any ounce of assertiveness, which only edged the guys.

    "Don''t be like that. We know a great ce that you''ll surely love," one of the boys said and reached a hand towards her, which thetter recoiled in response.

    "Uhm . . . my friends are waiting for me . . . so . . ."

    "That''s great! The more, the merrier!" a boy cut in.

    Evangeline didn''t want to continue watching such a clich¨¦ scene. She shot one t stare towards the girl before she turned and walked to the other side.

    With these many people going to and fro, she doubted those boys would do anything stupid.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Evangeline only took two steps when she heard that high pitch voice again. She turned and was caught aback when she saw the blonde girl approaching the group. The girl was alone, hands crossing in front of her chest, feet wide in an aggressive stance, eyeing the two boys.

    "Who are you? Why are you assaulting my friend?!"

    Because of her more than high tone of voice, people started to look their way, and the two boys scurried off, clicking their tongue in annoyance.

    "J-Jean . . . ," the girl with violet hair cried, eyes misty.

    The blond girl frowned. "Why are you taking so long? And didn''t I tell you that you should raise your voice if you are in trouble? You''re no longer in elementary. You''re already in high school! Learn to defend yourself."

    The blonde girl continued to berate while the meek one lowered her head and muttered, "I''m sorry . . ."

    Blondie rolled her eyes in the sky. "Geez! For the love of¨C¨C *sigh . . . never mind. Come on. The others are waiting."

    She then grabbed the meek girl''s hand and pulled her along. "I swear, you''re nothing but trouble since kindergarten. What''ll happen to you if I''m not around?"

    The girl with violet curls sniffed before she gave a weak smile. "Mm . . ."

    Blondie continued to ramble on and on in annoyance while the meek girl just smiled, nodding once in a while until theypletely disappeared in the crowd.

    Something in the very recess of Evangeline''s memory stirred. Something she had long forgotten reyed in her mind.

    <em>"Evangeline, you''re not going home?" said a childish voice. Her pronunciation was a little off while she had to take in quick breaths in between.</em>

    <em>"Uhm . . . my father is not here yet." Evangeline puffed her cheeks and puckered her lips to the ground while her chubby little hands clutched her backpack.</em>

    <em>"Hm . . . ," Jennifer mumbled, thinking while looking at the gloomy sky. She then flickered her attention on the flooded road which almost reached the gutter before her big sparkly eyes zoomed at Evangeline. Showing her toothy smile, she said, "I''ve decided! I''ll wait here with you!"</em>

    <em>Evangeline''s eyes ping-ponged between Jennifer and the man beside the girl. Then the tip of her cutecy shoe twirled against the ground. "But your chauffer . . ." She didn''t want to cause any trouble, but she also didn''t want to be left alone in the school.</em>

    <em>Jennifer''s smile widened. "Don''t worry about him!" She spread open her arms, gesturing with it as she spoke. "We can y while we wait for your dad! Isn''t it fun that way?"</em>

    <em>Evangeline hesitated, taking a peek at the chauffeur who, from start to finish, didn''t speak. "B-but . . ."</em>

    <em>"It''s fine!" Jennifer waved her hand, dismissing any protest. "I can go home anytime. But home is boring. I want to stay here and y with you instead."</em>

    <em>A shine spread from the edge of Evangeline''s eyes, and her pursed lips loosened in a smile.</em>

    Another memory was pulled from the very back of Evangeline''s brain, and it shed in her mind like it just happened yesterday.

    <em>"Evangeline, what happened to your knees?" Jennifer asked with a worried face when she saw her bleeding knees.</em>

    <em>With quivering lips, Evangeline answered, "I . . . I . . ." she couldn''t form coherent words and instead pointed at the yground. "Hurt . . . Knees . . ."</em>

    <em>"Eh . . . ?" It was apparent on Jennifer''s little face that she didn''t understand a word she said.</em>

    <em>Still, Jennifer could decipher that Evangeline was hurt because of the slide. Frowning, Jennifer''s eyes arrowed on Evangeline''s foot. "What happened to your shoes?"</em>

    <em>Evangeline''s toes wiggled on the ground, missing their shoes. And it was that moment that she burst out crying.</em>

    <em>Jennifer then understood what happened. She pulled her sleeve up to her elbow, growling like a little kitten. "Those boys again?! I''m going to teach them a lesson!"</em>

    <em>Jennifer stormed towards those boys ying on the yground when Evangeline pinched her dress, stopping her in ce.</em>

    <em>"Why are you stopping me? Don''t you want revenge?"</em>

    <em>Evangeline shook her head, wiping away her tears with her chubby hands, hupping nonstop. "H-ho . . . me . . ."</em>

    <em>Pausing for a moment, Jennifer blew her bangs in exasperation. "How are you going home without shoes?"</em>

    <em>Evangeline didn''t answer. Her teary eyes stayed glued on the ground, fingers clenching against her dress, fighting the urged to cry once more.</em>

    <em>Sighing in the sky, Jennifer turned back and bent down. "Hop on, I''ll carry you."</em>

    <em>All feelings of crying vanished from Evangeline when she saw Jennifer''s extending hands, back facing her.</em>

    <em>"Your house is near here, right?"</em>

    <em>"B-but . . ."</em>

    <em>"Hurry up. We can resume ying after you have shoes on." Jennifer shot a thumbs up, grinning coyly.</em>

    <em>Biting her lower lip, Evangeline hopped on Jennifer''s back. Jennifer grabbed her legs in ce before she got up. Knees shaking, Jennifer gritted her teeth and started to walk.</em>

    <em>The whole walked towards Evangeline''s house was quiet until Evangeline asked, "Am I . . . heavy?"</em>

    <em>". . . N-not really," Jennifer denied. Though the sheen sweat on her face, neck, and panting breaths said otherwise.</em>

    <em>Evangeline tightened her arms around Jennifer''s neck and leaned in closer, mumbling, "I''m sorry . . ."</em>

    <em>"Ha? Where did thate from? We''re friends! Ti''s only natural, we''d help each other out."</em>

    <em>Evangeline closed her eyes, smiling sweetly. "Mm . . . we are best friends forever."</em>

 Chapter 111 - 24

    "Teacher! There you are!"

    Evangeline woke up from the trance and saw Lilybe was already in front of her, catching her breath while worry painted all over her face.

    "Teacher, thank goodness, Lilybe found you!" Lilybe took deep breathes to calm herself before she zoomed to Evangeline.

    Leaning backward from the sudden appearance of Lilybe''s face up close, Evangeline could clearly see the tiny droplets of sweat on her more than oily face.

    <em>This girl should mind her appearance more¨C¨C</em>

    Before Evangeline could continue with her line of thoughts, something shed in her view. It was a delicious looking pancake wrapped around in cream and choctes sprinkled with almonds. Its enticing aroma wafted in her nose, and she gulped at the smell.

    <em>A crepe?</em>

    Holding the crepe in one hand while hugging the other snacks against her enormous bosom, Lilybe said with a low sorry voice, "Teacher, how clueless of Lilybe. The reason why you got angry was that you didn''t want the lemonade, right?" She then forced the crepe towards Evangeline like a piece offering. "Lilybe got you a crepe with lots of almonds. Lilybe heard you like it."

    Reaching for the crepe, Evangeline didn''t know how to answer. Her face was nk, looking at the delicious delicacy before she stared at Lilybe.

    "Why are you doing this?" she asked.

    Lilybe cocked her head to the side, a little flower sprouting over her head. "Hm?"

    Sighing, Evangeline repeated her question, "Why are you trying so hard to befriend me? Is it because of Daniel?"

    Lilybe fluttered her eyelids, lips forming an O when she finally understood.

    "Teacher, that is one of the reasons," she confirmed. Smiling and little embarrassed, she added, "The big part is because Lilybe like you."

    Evangeline didn''t bite it. Raising an eyebrow, she sneered. "You don''t even know me and you already like me? That''s ridiculous!"

    Shuffling with one foot to another, Lilybe didn''t know how to exin her feelings. Cheeks puffing and lips pouting, she burst out, "It''s not ridiculous at all! Teacher, you''re only saying it because you don''t know how awesome you are! You''re only saying it because you don''t know how Lilybe think about you!"

    sping the foods near her heart, her looks softened as well as her tone. "To Lilybe, teacher is amazing. Lilybe wanted to be like you. Lilybe admire you the first time, and Lilybe continued to admire you the more she got to know you. Lilybe don''t know how to say it, but Lilybe want to be close to you because she really, really like you! Those are Lilybe''s honest feelings!"

    Lilybe had to pause between her speech to catch her breath since she needed extra oxygen when her feelings burst forth, causing her heart to palpitate more than usual.

    And when Evangeline still didn''t respond, she added, "Lilybe is not smart, and people say she''s very na?ve and oblivious and gullible and clumsy, and Lilybe is okay with it. Lilybe wear her heart on her sleeve, and she don''t n on changing that. That''s Lilybe. And it''s totally fine that teacher doesn''t feel the same way Lilybe do. Lilybe still wanted to be your friend!"

    There was something in the way her face showed raw emotions. It''s warm, genuine, and Evangeline didn''t have the heart to refuse her. She listened to her speech. It was sometimes fast, jamming words together, and most often than not, she would pause in between to take in breathes like a child who hadn''t develop her vocal cords.

    Instead of answering, refuting, or doing what she does best, arguing her point, Evangeline found herself looking at the crepe. Her eyes were unable to meet Lilybe''s honest feelings.

    Taking a small bite, she mumbled, "It''s sweet . . ."

    "Teacher . . ."

    A brittle voice sprung Evangeline''s eyes towards its source and found Lilybe''s face was flushed, more tender than usual. Her lips were quivering, and her eyes were rippling with water, ready to cry at any moment.

    "Teacher . . . Lilybe won''t cause you any trouble . . . so please don''t push Lilybe away . . ."

    ". . ."

    <em>Ah . . . this girl . . .</em>

    She should really mind her appearance.

    Evangeline let out a sigh of defeat. Against this girl, her pessimist nature seemed to be ineffective.

    "What are you talking about? Even if I push you away, you''ll still be going to stick around." She then walked past Lilybe, who was like an unloved dog with her ears and eyes dropping low.

    She paused and turned towards her, snorting. "Well? What are you standing there for? Let''s go and try that shooting game."

    Lilybe''s downcast face brightened as she hopped to Evangeline''s side.

    "Yes!"

    ----

    As soon as Eric and Daniel got off the cart, they searched for Evangeline and Lilybe. They didn''t have to search that far though as they spotted the two near a shooting stall.

    Rather, with all the ruckus around a specific stall, it was hard to miss. Children were surrounding the two. Evangeline was holding a rifle, with her stance and posture, Eric knew it was not her first time holding a gun.

    Cupping his mouth, he turned to the other side, a faint pinkish glow on his cheeks when something stirred at her image. There was something sexy and stimting with girls and guns.

    Lilybe, on the other hand, was busy giving out the toys Evangeline won to the happy and more than excited children while the stall clerk was crying blood.

    Eric and Daniel nced at each other before the two of them went to the girls'' side.

    "What are you two doing?" Daniel asked, even though he already knew what was going on.

    "Your Highness!" Lilybe pped her hands and chortled, "Teacher is amazing! She has remarkable shooting skills! Look at how many children she made happy!"

    The corner of Daniel''s lips twitched. He nced at Eric, and like Eric knew what he was thinking, he approached Evangeline, and thetter stopped shooting. Her face was smiling in smug and pride.

    "Eric, this game is fun. Look at how many toys I won!"

    Eric eyed the bunch of toys in the children''s arms while the little squirts all embraced their toys and red at him before they scattered away. Afraid he would confiscate them.

    Clearing his throat, he gazed at Evangeline, whose expression was asking for a pet.

    Chuckling, he tenderly patted her head. "Mm . . . you''re really good at this."

    Smiling smugly, Evangeline answered, "Of course. I''ve been practicing my shooting skills since high school to relieve some stress and for self-defense just in case."

    The smile on Eric''s face faltered while Daniel walked towards the clerk, who was on the verge of crying since all the prize was almost emptied in his stall.

    Daniel brought out a bundle of money and secretly handed it to the guy, whispering, "Sorry about mypanion. I hope this canpensate for your losses."

    The guy was so moved he shed some tears as his arm hid his crying face, stuttering in gratefulness, "T-thank you so much, your Highness!"

    Eric pulled Evangeline away from the stall just in case she wanted to tease the crying man and decided to give another go with the rifle.

    And the group ultimately strode forward on an empty spot under arge tree to n out their next ride.

    "Your Highness! Your Highness!" Lilybe chirped the moment they arrived, fidgeting in front of Daniel, hiding something behind her back.

    Daniel had already given up on reprimanding her about her image as he asked in a more thanzy tone, "What?"

    Giggling, Lilybe brought out her hands and dangled a small stuff toy in front of Daniel''s eyes. "This is for you! Lilybe won this after so many tries. The stall guy said it is a lucky charm! Isn''t it cute?!"

    Dangling in front of Daniel was a small toy about the size of a key chain. The fabric wrapping around it took the form of a little bunny. The ck thread used to saw it was visible, and buttons reced the round eyes, which were supposed to stir anyone''s heart. And the small cute mouth was reced by a letter X sewn in ck thread.

    Instead of cute, it looked scary!

    Daniel thought it was cursed!

    "Can you not give it to me," he said bluntly with a nk expression.

    "Ehhh . . . ," Lilybe''s whined. Puffing her cheeks and pouting, she insisted. "This is the first gift Lilybe gives to you, your Highness! Lilybe tried so hard to get this for you. Even Lilybe lost a thousand bucks because of it in the shooting range, Lilybe didn''t give up because she wanted to give this to your Highness no matter what!" In truth, the stall keeper took pity on her and decided to give her the bunny when she still couldn''t hit it after so many tries.

    Forcefully shoving the toy on Daniel''s hands, Lilybe turned around in bashfulness, sping her hands on her red cheeks. "Kya! Lilybe is so shy his Highness epted her gift. Lilybe is so happy!"

    "Ah . . . no . . ." Daniel didn''t know what to say. There were so manyments he wanted to say that he didn''t know which to start!

    Dejected, he decided to keep his mouth shut since it was the best counter against her. He pocketed the cursed doll in haste and breathed a respite breathe, thinking he would toss the dollter when she was not looking.

    At the side, Evangeline too handed something to Eric. It was a simple phone strap she had won in the game.

    "Thank you." Strapping it on his phone, Eric smiled. It was a half heart, enamel-coated in matte ck with a simple carving of, ''we will not part.''

    Beaming, Evangeline brought out her phone and showed Eric the other piece of the broken heart.

    "It''s a love¨C¨Cer . . . matching strap. It even has this cute spell when you put it together, see."

    After putting the broken piece together, Eric''s eyes narrowed. His smile froze, and cold sweat tickled the curved of his back when he read theplete carvings engraved on the straps.

    ''Till death, we will not part.''

    ". . ."

    It''s very ominous. Eric thought, though the words he said, "It''s very . . . unique." His smile was a tad bit forced.

    "I know, right?!" Evangeline''s eyes twinkled. "It''s very romantic! It''s like a spell for lover¨C¨Cer . . . a spell for two people to be never apart!"

    More like a cursed. Eric mused.

    <strong><em>Ahem</em></strong>

    Clearing his throat to get everyone''s attention, Daniel suggested another attraction, "Where do you want to go next? I think the drop tower is fun to try." He was hell-bent in taking his revenge from all the injustices he received from Evangeline.

    And like he thought, Evangeline''s haughty face revealed a crack.

    Smiling inwardly, Daniel didn''t let the opportunity passed and pushed for it. "The drop tower is a must-try if you''re in the amusement park. It''s a very popr attraction which can''t be miss¨C¨C"

    "Daniel," Eric cut in, "how about we let the girls decide the next ride since we guys already have our turn in the rollercoaster?"

    Evangeline and Lilybe''s face brightened like the ever-shining sun while Daniel clicked his tongue and conceded.

    "Fine . . ."

    Staring at the girls, Eric asked, "Is there some attraction you girls wanted to ride?"

    Evangeline and Lilybe nced at each other before they nodded in silent understanding.

    Smiling, they answered in sync.

    "Lovers boat ride!"

 Chapter 112 - 25

    On that winter day, inside the protective barriers of the amusement park, theke was t like a mirror reflecting the sky above. Ity peacefully with the asional gentle ripples from the small wooden boats. Waters so pristine, transparent, and very clean enough to drink.

    Various visible stones, corals, flora, and fauna and all kinds of fishes and turtles even swans and ducks created a mix of rainbow hues intensified by the atmosphere of virtual falling snowkes. And highlighted it all were the falling vines of the gigantic willow trees, which created a cozy private space for lovers to hide from prying eyes.

    Evangeline closed her eyes, savoring the artificial breeze on her face, blowing some strand of her hair. Without her sight, she could focus on the scent. Contrary to her expectations, the scent didn''t smell like slimy dead fish and damp moss. It was . . . fresher than she expected. The air was a little icy as it glided in her throat, adding a minty feel.

    A beautiful woman sitting on a wooden boat across theke created a heart-stopping view.

    Mesmerized, Eric watched Evangeline, who was sitting opposite him. Her legs were neatly tucked, hand prompting her chin, elbow resting on herp, and a soft smile on her pretty unblemished face. Her head was rolling back and forth, expression calm and peaceful, so serene it never failed to put a smile on his face.

    Her skin was so tender and smooth with scattered hues of pink, almost like a porcin doll made by a master artisan. Her lips, so full and tantalizingly red. How her slender fingers stroked the handkerchief on herp made his imagination ran wild.

    And when she opened her eyes and caught him staring, he scuttled away, arms resumed rowing, pretending to look at the scenery. But the heat creeping to his face didn''t hide what he was feeling. And the soft smile on her lips was reced by one of cheekiness. He didn''t care. She was still adorable in his eyes.

    "Eric . . . ," she called.

    "Y-yes?"

    He replied in an instant, heads snapping in her direction, cheeks a bit red.

    ". . ." She didn''t resume talking right away. The crumpled brows on her forehead were enough indication that she was contemting something.

    "Never mind," she said after a long silence.

    It was visible that she had something to say, but was hesitant to speak about it. Maybe she didn''t want to ruin the mood?

    "Eve . . . what is it?" Eric urged in a soft tone.

    Fiddling with her handkerchief, Evangeline''s eyes shifted to it and back to Eric again and again before finally resting on her hanky.

    "About . . . about us . . . I think that . . . it is unfair to you if we don''t. . . if we don''t define our rtionship," she said with a haughty voice, which turned low towards the end.

    "It''s fine," Eric answered right away, "I''m okay with it."

    Evangeline''s eyes flicked over and met Eric''s gaze. "But . . ."

    "Eve . . . ," Eric interrupted, no longer rowing the boat. "It''s fine, really. I''m already contented with our rtionship of master and servant. As long as we both like each other, then . . . that''s already enough for me."

    Eric paused, his eyes dropped, and the familiar heat crept on his face once more when he realized he said something so mushy.

    Shifting his head, hand stroking the back of his head, he asked, "Of course . . . that is . . . you like me . . . right?"

    The handkerchief in Evangeline''s hand crumpled in a frenzied mess when her fingers fiddled around it. Didn''t know where to put her reddened face, she lowered her head and answered in a low whisper.

    ". . . Mmm . . ."

    Eric''s tensed body gradually rxed. That was the longest seconds in his life!

    "Then . . . that''s all that matters. Defining our rtionship will only put restrictions and responsibilities upon you that I know you''re not ready to shoulder yet. He smiled, eyes softening. "So it''s okay to remain like this. You don''t have to push yourself."

    "No! That''s not it!"

    Evangeline''s sudden outburst not only stunned Eric but even herself. True that if they stayed the way they are, she would be free from the burden ofmitment and needless responsibilities. She could do whatever she wanted without his restrictions, and she could leave him anytime she wanted without exnations.

    But . . . That also applied to him . . .

    If that were the case, she would rather tie herself to him and him to hers.

    Still fiddling with her hanky, her eyes dropped to that piece of fabric. A moment of vulnerability appeared on her face. Didn''t know how to put her feeling into words.

    ". . . Eric . . . I . . . I''m not . . . against it . . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric''s eyes were wide, staring at Evangeline, didn''t get the meaning of what she said. When it downed on him, he blinked, and his hand covered his lips. He shifted his head to the side, fighting a smile.

    Evangeline was always prideful, independent, and carefree. She also had trust issues. He thought that defining their rtionship, she would only feel restricted. Putting her in a tight spot because of themitment attached to a status. Not to mention she and Daniel just broke up.

    <em>But . . . If she''s okay with it . . . if she''s ready to ept me . . . then . . .</em>

    He couldn''t be happier.

    Eric took an intake of air to calm his nerves before he stared at her with a serious face.

    "Evangeline Heart, will you be my girlfriend?"

    Evangeline''s head snapped at Eric. Her wide eyes shook like it was melting, turning affectionate. Her quivering lips opened and closed until it rested in a tender smile. Her voice was soft and brittle as she answered.

    "Yes . . ."

    ----

    The clear water moves softly around Lilybe''s outstretched fingers as she caressed the serene transparentke. She was feeling giddy and happy at the ripples she created, which attracted the fishes towards her fingers.

    She sat there on the other edge of the small wooden boat. Her body took the shape of a slouching sack of water. Even her face was ck, grinning and giggling like an idiot.

    <em>My parents really hate me.</em>

    Danielmented with a nk expression. Apparently still not over with his fianc¨¦e selection. No matter, I still have a year.

    Though he could actually end it, he knew his parents would just find him another one. He could not escape it. On a brighter note, he would use Lilybe to ward off his parents while he dealt with his current rtionship problems.

    And besides, even though Lilybe wasn''t Queen material or woman material for that matter, he could tell she had a pure and kind heart. That reason at least made him tolerate her weirdness.

    Fortunately, he just had to tolerate her until he returned to Burberry for the start of the ss.

    He stopped rowing the boat and stretched her shoulders and neck. For some reason, the stress kept piling ever since Lilybe came into his life, followed by the sudden arrival of Evangeline in Evend.

    After cracking some bones and flexing some muscles, Daniel leaned, chin propping on his palm, elbow resting against his parted legs.

    "Your Highness! Your Highness!"

    Contrary to Daniel''s bored look, Lilybe''s face was full of vitality. "Look! Look! It''s a turtle! It''s so cute!"

    "Ah! What''s that?!" She then pointed towards a blurry ck thing that seemed to be a strange fish.

    "Look! It''s moving its big bulging eyes! That''s so funny!"

    She then continued to point at everything she saw that Daniel began to feel irritated at the noise, disrupting the quiet atmosphere.

    Wanting to shut her up and destroy her enthusiasm, he spoke, interrupting her needless chatter.

    "Miss Waltz, do you know there is a rumor about this ce?"

    That got Lilybe''s interest. Tilting her head to the side and pointing a finger on her chin, she asked, "Rumor?"

    Daniel smiled. A rather sinister smile.

    "Yes. Rumor had it that thiske is cursed."

    "C-curse?"

    "That''s right. Whenever a boy and a girl ride a boat here in theke, they would be cursed never to be together. Forever."

    "W-what? T-that can''t be true! Right?"

    Daniel grinned, pointing at a boat, he said darkly, "Look around you. Don''t you find it strange that most who go boating here are either families or groups of friends?"

    Sweeping her surroundings, Lilybe did found that except for their boat and Evanlgien''s, all others contained families and groups of girls and boys.

    Her face went pale, and she shot to her feet.

    "L-Lilybe want to get off!" she shrieked in a panic. Her sudden movement caused the small boat to sway left and right.

    "I-idiot! Stop moving!" Fingers stered on each side of the boat, Daniel tried to steady the small ship.

    However, he too panicked when the small rocking of the boat turned violent when Lilybe could no longer bnce herself, and the boat tipped to the other side, and the two of them fell in the water.

    <strong><em>SPLASH!</em></strong>

    "Help! Help! I can''t swim!" Lilybe shouted, eyes closed, and hands pping against the water before a force yanked her up by the arm.

    "Stop messing around!"

    At the sound of Daniel''s annoyed and angry tone, Lilybe opened her eyes and found the water didn''t even reach her breasts.

    Looking up at Daniel, who had an indescribable expression, soaking from head to toes, she hollered.

    "Your Highness! You''re wet!"

    A vein popped on Daniel''s grim face. Could no longer restrain his anger, he drilled his fists on each side of Lilybe''s head.

    "And whose fault do you think it is?"

    "O-ouch! Lilybe is sorry! Lilybe is sorry!" Lilybe tried to pull her head away, but Daniel''s fists on each side of her head kept her in ce. She could only apologize pathetically and beg for mercy.

    "What are you two doing ying in the water?"

    "Are you two, alright?"

    Seeing Evangeline and Eric, especially Evangeline''s face, which was clearly enjoying the show, Daniel released Lilybe''s head. He didn''t answer and just shot a re at thetter while Lilybe drylyughed without humor.

    In the end, the lover''s boat ride ended with a new couple and two drenching people.

 Chapter 113 - 26

    "Looking nice there, Daniel." Evangeline smirk, starring at the mascot print on Daniel''s new shirt.

    After the unintended dip in theke, Daniel and Lilybe were forced to buy undergarments, shirts, jeans, and shoes in one of the stores inside the amusement park to rece their wet garments.

    "Isn''t it cute?!" Lilybe chimed in, showing everyone her shirt. "We even have the same print!" sping her cheeks, she giggled. "It''s like a matching couple shirt."

    Refusing to acknowledge her existence, Daniel changed the topic. "I''m a little thirsty. I''m going to buy something to drink. What do you guys want?"

    "Oh! Oh!" Raising her hand, Lilybe answered, "Milkies for Lilybe, please!"

    Eric walked towards Daniel and said, "I''m going with you." He then turned to Evangeline, eyes much softer, the affection radiated from it was almost palpable. "Eve . . . what would you like?"

    Blushing, Evangeline cleared her throat before she answered, "Water is fine."

    "Mmm . . . Wait for us here. We''ll be right back." Wanting to escape the mushy atmosphere, Daniel turned and strode towards the nearest vending machine with Eric following behind.

    "Ehehehe."

    "What''s so funny?" Evangeline asked.

    Cupping her cheeks, head swaying side to side, Lilybe beamed. "Teacher, you''re so in love!"

    The corners of Evangeline''s lips twitched. With her perfectly manicured nails, she fished out herpact powder from her pursed and inspected her face.

    <em>Was I too obvious?</em>

    She was busy inspecting her face when Lilybe tugged her dress.

    "Teacher. Teacher. Look."

    Turning to where Lilybe was pointing, Evangeline saw a gigantic Ferris wheel looming at everything under the sky. It was of those ssic cultural icons which everyone ignored, yet would miss if not present in an amusement park.

    "There''s a rumor that if you and your boyfriend ride it and kiss when the cart reaches the peek, you will be blessed with happiness, and your love will be forever." sping her hands near her chest, Lilybe''s squirmed. "Isn''t it romantic? It''s a very popr attraction for couples!"

    Evangeline responded with disdain, sneering as she said, "Only kids with an underdeveloped brain and desperate people would believe such ridiculous rumors. I can''t believe they would construct such a clich¨¦ story just to attract people to ride it. Despicable!"

    "What are you two girls talking about?"

    Daniel and Eric strode to the two with drinks in each hand.

    Eric, who saw Evangeline eyeing the Ferris wheel, asked, "Do you want to ride the Ferris wheel?"

    With a brightened face, Evangeline trotted to Eric''s side and snaked her arms around his. "Yes. I always wanted to ride it from the very first time I saw it."

    They then walked towards the Ferris wheel hand in hand as Evangeline continued, I heard a rumor about it. It said if lovers kissed when they reached the peak, their love would be blessed, and they would be together forever."

    "Hmm . . . There''s that rumor?"

    Staring at the two disappearing figures, Lilybe blinked before she ran after Evangeline and Eric.

    "Teacher, wait for us!" She then skidded to a stop and turned back, waving at Daniel. "Your Highness! Let''s go! Let''s ride the Ferris wheel together!"

    Snapping his head towards the sky, Daniel could only sigh before he dragged his feet after them.

    ----

    Inside the Ferris wheel cart, Evangeline found the interior quitefortable and rxing. Or maybe because she was in a good mood as she and Eric sat side by side, enjoying the view and each other''spany. A perfect ce for alone time together.

    As the ride gradually rose, Eric''s deep and soothing voice echoed inside the cart, pointing and exining the ces he was familiar with and frequented to when he was still in Evend. A smile never left his face.

    While Eric was busy recalling some memories, Evangeline, on the other hand, was busy studying him.

    How his eyes would drop a few centimeters followed by the soft timbre of his voice, recalling some fund memories. How his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down while his thin lips would sometimes tighten, stopping for a moment, then stretched in a smile when he finally remembered what he was going to say. How his pale-colored skin urged her to touch and explore every curves and contour.

    And that look . . . oh, that look . . . there was something so sexy about the vulnerable face he was making.

    Her heart beat faster than its intended spec.

    Then it was silent.

    Evangeline noticed that he was waiting for her reply. Did he ask a question just now? She didn''t know. She was too focused on losing herself in him.

    His looks of bafflement gradually became a shy look, followed by a nonchnt gaze to the side and a weak smile.

    <em>Ah . . . Why is he so lovable?</em>

    Evangeline leaned in closer and closer until Eric''s elusive eyes stared at her. When he bent down, she closed her eyes, and their lips touched in a soft kiss in time their cart reached the peek.

    They didn''t stop there, Eric''s fingers gently pinched Evangeline''s jaw, opening her mouth for him to caress her tongue with his.

    Evangeline opened her eyes and moaned in pleasure as Eric softly bit her tongue, gently sucking it. He was bing a pro at it. Not that she wasining.

    She closed her eyes once more and reciprocated his intensity, earning a groan from him.

    Lost in each other, they didn''t notice two pairs of eyes peeking at them from the other cart.

    Holding a silly grin while covering her lips, Lilybe squealed, "Your Highness! Look, look! They''re kissing! They''re kissing!"

    While Lilybe was squealing in romantic affections, Daniel was sporting aplicated expression. Watching his ex-girlfriend kissing another man was kind of awkward and cause his irritation to spike. If in the past, he was not clear about Evangeline''s feelings for him, now he was very sure that she didn''t like him that much.

    For a year that they had been together, she only allowed him a kiss on the cheek and forehead. However, it was not even a month she and Eric had been together, and they were already on the verge of making love inside a fucking Ferris wheel.

    Pointing a finger on her chin, Lilybe''s excited and flustered face turned to one of envy.

    "How nice . . . Teacher must be so happy." Her eyes then flicked forward, zeroing on Daniel.

    Snorting, Daniel retracted his gaze and shifted his head. "Stop staring, and don''t move too much. The cart is rocking with your unnecessary movements."

    "Ehehehe." Lilybe responded with a giggle before she said with shining eyes, "Your Highness, Lilybe wants a kiss too."

    "No," Daniel replied.

    "Ehhh . . . but Lilybe is his Highness fianc¨¦e."

    "No."

    Lilybe didn''t give up and persisted. "Then, just in the cheeks will do."

    "No."

    "In the forehead?"

    "No."

    "How about on the hands?"

    "No."

    "My breasts?"

    "Damn, no!"

    Puffing her cheeks, Lilybe didn''t show any sign of stopping and continued to persist until their cart slowed and stopped.

    Sighing in relief, Daniel got out from the cart while Lilybe''s face was thick with disappointment.

    "Mooo . . . Your Highness is really . . ." Her downcast face broke in a creepy grin as her head swayed side to side. "Ehehehe. His Highness is really shy. Kya!"

    The moment the four of them were reunited, Daniel peeked at his watched and asked, "Are you guys hungry?"

    "Oh! Oh! Is it time for snacks?! Then Lilybe want a toasted cheesy munchy and fries and a double patty big mac with extra cheese! Like dripping with them!" Lilybe said in an instant.

    Eric and Evangeline nced at each other before the former asked, "Eve, what would you like?"

    "Anything that doesn''t contain carbs will do, Eric," Evangeline answered.

    ". . . Uhmm . . . I''ll try my best to find some sd and fruits for you then," Eric said, unsure of what to get her.

    Once they jutted down the two girl''s orders, Eric and Daniel left, leaving Lilybe and Evangeline behind at the nearby bench.

    Minutes passed, and Lilybe was still happily having a one-sided conversation with herself while Evangeline waited for Eric and Daniel to return. Another more minutes passed before Evangeline felt her dress being tugged.

    "Teacher. Teacher. Look."

    Turning to where Lilybe was pointing, Evangeline saw an ancient dpidated building with a vast ''Horror House'' carved in blood stered on its signboard and a long queue of people in its entrance.

    "Teacher, that horror house is a popr attraction here. It''s terrifying." In contrast with what she was saying, Lilybe''s face, however, was all smiles, showing her crook canines.

    "Lilybe heard it''s a perfect ce for couples to develop their rtionship. The girl will go all, ''Kya!'' And the boy will be like, ''don''t worry, I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to you.'' And the girl will jump in the boy''s arms and weep, ''I''m scared,''" Lilybe narrated,plete with exaggerated expressions and hand movements.

    "It''s the perfect ce to be intimate with the perfect excuse of being scared to hug your partner!" Then her excitement died down. "And so Lilybe heard."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes, sneering. "What''s so good about that? Only hormonal teenagers would think disgusting thoughts like that. It''s ridiculous how they think they needed the excuse of fear to be intimate. Only cowards and pathetic people would do that."

    "What are you two discussing about?"

    Daniel and Eric returned not long after, holding a bunch of snacks in their hands.

    "Eric!" Evangeline trotted to Eric''s side. Snaking her arms around his, she slurred, "Eric, I heard the Horror house is a top attraction here. I want to check it out."

    And before Eric could reply, Evangeline dragged him towards the line of people in front of the Horror house.

    Lilybe blinked before she ran after Evangeline and Eric. "Teacher, wait for us!"

    She then stopped and ran back to Daniel''s side and snatched the food in his hands and bowed. "Thank you for the food." She then bolted after Eric and Evangeline.

    ". . ."

    Rooted in his spot, Daniel took a moment before he could react again. Head snapping towards the sky. He sighed before he strode to where the others are.

 Chapter 114 - 27

    The line in the Horror House thinned, and it was nearing Evangeline, and the others turn in time that they finished their snacks.

    "What''s this?" Evangeline asked the staff of the Horror House. Inspecting the headgear, the woman handed to her.

    Smiling, the staffdy answered in a friendly tone, "Our Maze of Terror uses one of a kind four-dimensional augment reality to ensure our visitors enjoy the experience to its maximum."

    "Hmm . . ." Evangeline inspected the helmet. The metal gear covered the ears and eyes while the nose, lips, and lower parts of the cheeks were visible.

    "I didn''t know they had upgraded this horror house that much," Eric mumbled while he put on the headgear.

    Evangeline''s head snapped towards the man beside her, and asked, voice strained, "Y-you''ve been in this horror house before?"

    "Yes," Eric answered without care.

    Gritting her teeth, Evangeline snarled, "With who?"

    Peeking an eye at her, Eric chuckled before he answered, "With no one. When I was still staying here in Evend, I had worked part-time here."

    "Oh . . ." Evangeline''s stiff shoulders rx, and the tension left her body. She casually put on the headgear before she and Eric walked deeper inside the horror house while Lilybe and Daniel followed after ten minutes.

    Much to their amazement, even though they knew the haunted house was dark, they still could see four meters ahead due to the headgear disying night visions in ck and white, which was pretty cool.

    As they went deeper inside, the air gradually turned cold, and eerie music kept ringing in their ears. Along the way, they entered many forks, but there was still no sign of any ghosts nor anyone for that matter. But Evangeline felt that something or someone was following them, and it felt like eyes were looking at her from the empty, dpidated rooms along the corridor.

    Her body froze mid-movement when something caught her eyes. It was a woman with only half of her head with strands of hair that was visible. Her whole head was burned, raw blood covered her face. Some dry, and some were fresh while kes of her skin were red and peeling. Puss and fresh blood seeping from her cracked skin.

    It was looking at her from a window on one of the empty rooms, and she swore it smiled when its bloodshot eyes squinted at her.

    Recoiling her gaze from the source, her hands gripped Eric''s arm. Her heart was thudding in her chest from the sudden scare.

    It''s an illusion. An illusion. Ghosts aren''t real. They aren''t real. She recited this mantra as they resume their walk. Her body was sticking close to Eric.

    <em><strong>Whooosh!</strong></em>

    A chilling air blew past them and followed by bouncing sounds that grew louder and louder towards their direction.

    An uncontroble shudder seeped through her body, and the temperature dropped. She forced herself to look beyond the darkness deeper in the corridor they were in. Shuddering, she asked, "W-what . . . w-what''s that?"

    No one answered. And before Evangeline could look at Eric, the bouncing sounds grew louder and louder, and she could feel it was just meters away from them until the noise stopped.

    Evangeline took slow intakes of uneven breathes, wanting to look away from the source of the noise but was afraid if she did, she would miss something.

    After a minute that nothing happened, her body gradually loosened. "I-it''s probably the sound effects. This horror house is something¨C¨C"

    Her words dried mid-sentence when a rolling sound crept towards them until it stopped when something hard hit her shoes.

    Her pupils slowly traveled down. What she saw was a blurry bead of hair sticking out from a head attached to a neck. The bone and neck muscles were visible like something sharp had sliced it. Tissues and raw blood dripping all over its trail.

    Evangeline sharply gasped for air. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. She even forgot how to scream as she stood their frozen, unable to look away.

    "This way!"

    Luckily, Eric pulled her away from the scene, and they ran towards an empty room. Evangeline hadn''t had the chance to look inside the room when Eric shoved themselves inside the closet before closing the cab tight.

    "Are you okay?"

    Evangeline was still shaken and couldn''t form words, so she nodded without thinking.

    A sigh of relief filled the tight space before a question rang in Evangeline''s ears.

    "By the way . . . have you seen my head?"

    ". . ."

    Evangeline froze. Her eyes wide as it could stretch before her head moved slowly towards Eric. It was very dark inside the cab and a bit stuffy, but thanks to the headgear, she could still somewhat see beyond the dark.

    For a moment, she stopped breathing, and her brain shut down when she saw a figure of a man beside her. His limbs were twisted in odd angle while his neck was missing some parts, and his head was nowhere to be seen.

    <strong>Aaaarrgghh!!</strong>

    Evangeline pounded the cab doors in full strength as her throat never stopped screaming. However, no matter how hard she pushed, the cab didn''t open. It was locked from the other side.

    To make matters worse, in her line of vision, the man was leaning towards her, and she pounded even harder.

    When the cab door finally opened, she bolted out of the room and rushed towards the dark corridor with no destination in mind, screaming nonstop.

    In her haste, she tripped on something and fell on the ground. Good thing, her arms softened her fall. With raspy breath, bulging eyes streaming with uncontroble tears, she peered behind her and found the object that tripped her.

    It rolled and rolled, but instead of rolling backward, it rolled towards her until it stopped just inches from her horror-stricken face.

    It was the burnt woman who she saw peeking at her on the window. It was so close to her she could even smell the burnt flesh, which made her stomach tightened. Puss and dried blood peeling her skin, and tiny worms feasted on her wounds. Its bloodshot eyes were almost detaching from its socket. Its lips then formed a creepy smile which stretched across its chalky cheeks, almost taking all the space of her face causing her dry skin to crack, and fresh blood seeped through the new wounds.

    Then it spoke with a grating, throaty croaked voice like that of an older woman.

    "Where are you going?"

    <strong>Aaaarrgghh!!</strong>

    Evangeline screams, pierced the roof. She crawled and stood to her feet, backing away in quick, jerky steps and bolted deeper in the darkness.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Eric, who lost sight of Evangeline when they entered a fork, was still lost finding her. He was full of worry for her that he had no room to entertain fear at the moment. Evangeline is a very beautiful girl, and with this darkness, some malicious people might try something funny to her.

    Then he heard an ear-piercing scream and knew it was Evangeline''s voice.

    <strong>"EVE!"</strong>

    He didn''t waste any more time and dashed to where the sound was. He didn''t even pause when a nun crossed in front of him.

    "Move!"

    Without an ounce of warmth nor guilt, he pushed her to the side and bolted to the screaming sounds until the sound gradually stopped.

    He doubled in speed, searching every room for her nonstop until he finally found her curled on her knees in the crevice of a wall in the corridor. Her head was hidden on her knees, arms embracing her legs tight while her body was trembling.

    He removed his headgear and slowly bent down to inspect her. His outstretched hand stopped midway, hesitating before he gradually touched her to remove her helmet.

    "NO! No! Get away!"

    The moment his fingers touched her, Evangeline let out scream after scream while her body responded violently, trashing and kicking, wanting to get away from him.

    Eric had to use some force to hold her down. Grabbing her hand, he pulled it towards his cheek, pacifying her along the way.

    "Eve! Eve! It''s me. It''s Eric!"

    Still screaming and trashing, Evangeline continued to close her eyes until her fingers felt a familiar scar on the man''s cheek. Gradually, she stopped her violent movement and opened her teary eyes.

    Taking the opportunity, Eric quickly removed her headgear.

    "Eric . . ."

    Evangeline choked when she saw Eric''s face. Tears welled in her eyes, and she flung herself to him. Her head was digging in thefort of his chest. Her arms were circling tightly around his neck, wanting to feel his body heat, wanting to feel the safety in his embrace.

    "Shhh . . . everything is alright now . . . I''m here . . . I''m here . . . ," Eric cooed while his hands gently stroked her back to soothe her. His head lowered, and he brushed his cheek on hers.

    Evangeline was trembling so bad even his body vibrated. Her suppressed fear manifested as tears fell on her cheeks. Her eyes screwed shut, mouth open as she dry heave.

    This Horror house is too much! She must have been so scared to the point she was even crying out in the open.

    "Eve . . . can you stand?" Eric questioned after a moment Evangeline had somewhat calmed down in his embrace.

    Hiding her face in Eric''s chest, Evangeline didn''t answer and shook her head. She was still shaken, and her strength hadn''t returned to her.

    "It''s fine. Come, let''s get out of here." Eric lifted her in bridal style while thetter continued to hide her face in his chest. Her arms stayed glued around his neck.

    Still unable to form words, Evangeline didn''t as much as squeak, and if not for the sudden jolting of her shoulders, hupping again and again in his chest, Eric might think she had fallen asleep. Not minding her weight, Eric sauntered the creepy corridor in silence. And since they had removed their headgears, the ce had turned to a normal dark, creepy looking corridor while the people posing as ghosts scurried away when they saw the man carrying a woman in his arms was scarier than them.

 Chapter 115 - 28

    When Eric and Evangeline finally got out of the Horror house, people shot them weird nces. Some lingered their eyes while some stole a nce. It was apparent that they were used to such scenes already. Ladies were fainting while the male carried them outside. It was a regr urrence in the horror house.

    Eric decided to take a moment''s rest at a nearby bench. Still, Evangeline showed no sign of detaching herself from him. And of course, he too didn''t mind that she was clinging to him so tight.

    Straddling her on the chair, he tenderly stroked her back and hair. She was still hiding her face from everyone, and he thought she must be embarrassed.

    They remained like that while they wait for Daniel and Lilybe toe out. Until Evangeline moved and gradually pulled herself away from Eric.

    Head lowered, voice a little weak, she said, "Eric, I''m thirsty . . ."

    Looking at her, she was so different from her usual self. It was like all her pretense and fa?ade was stripped from her, leaving only her raw form. And Eric, for a moment, couldn''t react. The fear must have been so intense it even scraped away her disguise.

    Her pretty face was covered with tears, eyes red withyers of moisture. Her expression was so pitiable it could melt anything!

    Unable to control himself, he wiped away her dried tears. "Un . . . I''ll go and get you something to drink. Are you going to be okay here?"

    Wiping her wet face herself, Evangeline nodded before she removed herself from Eric''sp and sat on the bench with a nk expression.

    Standing up, Eric was hesitating before he said, "Wait for me for a minute. I''ll be right back."

    The moment Eric was no longer in sight, Evangeline slumped on the bench and hid her face in the confines of her palms.

    "Ah . . . What an utter disgrace. A humiliation. An embarrassment."

    She can''t believe she had lost her grace and poise against an artificial ghost. She had no more face to show Eric!

    Though she had to admit all the pressure and umted stress was dispersed by screaming her heart out. She was even feeling light and rxed.

    Until her body tense upon hearing a voice that was very familiar to her.

    "Evangeline? Evangeline Krisnov?"

    Raising her head, Evangeline saw two girls. One with short hair and the other with long golden hair in a high ponytail.

    Jennifer Dovinson.

    What were the odds? The first person she thought was her friend was literally standing in front of her after so many years.

    "It really is you!"

    For a moment, Evangeline thought Jennifer was d to meet her by her tone of voice, but finding out her true color made her think twice.

    "An acquaintance of yours?" the girl with short hair asked, and Jennifer answered, "Oh, right. Fu, this is Evangeline, a ssmate of mine in elementary."

    "Hi."

    Fu simply greeted while Evangeline didn''t respond. She was still caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the mastermind behind her, not wanting to have friends.

    "Evangeline, what are you doing here in Evend?" Jennifer questioned, her friendly smile never left her face. "Ah! Don''t tell me. Are you having your vacation here? That would be perfect! Our ssmates are having a reunion in the twentieth. You should definitelye."

    Most of Evangeline''s ssmates in elementary were kids from Evend''s aristocratic family. They wanted their children to have an early connection with Daniel Richardson. However, in high school, the requirements to enter Unmei Academy were a lot stricter, and some didn''t make the cut.

    No matter how much influence these families have, the academy didn''t relent, and the majority of these kids went back to Evend. Jennifer was among those who didn''t make it and left Burberry ¨C¨C continuing their high school and college in their home country.

    Twitching her brows, Evangeline wanted nothing more to do with her past. But she also didn''t want to lose, especially not to this woman. Knowing Jennifer, she would definitely spread the news about her being in Evend. And if she didn''t show up in this reunion, they might say she was chickening out. They probably thought she didn''t make it in life, and all other gossips they could think of, that was why she didn''t want toe.

    Evangeline didn''t care if it was another who gossiped about her, but not Jennifer Dovinson. She would show her she was no longer the na?ve kid she used to be. Show them how she had be a woman who everyone revered.

    "Sure," Evangeline answered, a haughty smile on her lips.

    pping her hands together, Jennifer beamed. "That''s great!" She then picked her phone from her pursed and said, "Let''s exchange numbers, and I''ll add you to the group chatter."

    Evangeline didn''t resist, and after they exchanged numbers, Jennifer beamed once more, though her smile was a tad bit force. It was more than seven years already that they hadst seen each other, and Evangeline had only grown more beautiful each passing year. Though she was a bit chubbierpared from thest time she stalked her profile picture. Nevertheless, the woman was still gorgeous as ever, causing her to irk in irritation.

    But no matter. Jennifer heard that Evangeline''s life hadn''t been easy since her mother died and was discarded by her father. Compared to her, an heiress with a handsome fianc¨¦, living a life to be envied, Evangeline was nothing more than a pretty face.

    Jennifer smirked in triumph.

    "Eve."

    Everyone turned and saw a tall, lean geeky man holding bottles of water. His messy hair half-covered his eyes, and the thick frame of his sses almost swallowed half of his face while a scar smudged his left cheek.

    "Eric." Evangeline strode towards the guy and introduced him, "Eric, this is Jennifer my ssmate in Elementary and her friend Miss Fu. Everyone, this is Eric, my boyfriend."

    Though feeling a little embarrassed and moved at the same time at being called her boyfriend for the first time, Eric still managed a, "Hello" without showing any emotions on his face. He could tell that something was off with the tone of Evangeline''s voice.

    Fighting the smugness in her smile, Jennifer greeted back, "Hi. It''s nice to meet you." <em>Very nice indeed.</em> She then turned to Evangeline, eyes flickering with superiority. "Actually, you can bring your boyfriend along in the reunion. Many of us will bring a partner, so . . . I think you should bring him with you."

    Jennifer didn''t know why Evangeline chose such an unappealing man to be her boyfriend, but the situation greatly favored her. Imagining her bringing this kind of man at the reunion will surely be a scene she greatly anticipated.

    Comparing Eric to her fianc¨¦, she wanted tough out loud.

    Ignoring the obvious sign of ridicule from Jennifer towards her boyfriend, Evangeline answered casually, "Sure."

    "Awesome! I''ll see you there." Jennifer beamed. Then she pped her hands together in a sign of apologizing and said, "Sorry, we''ll have to cut our meeting short. Our friends are waiting for us."

    Sporting a sorry expression, Jennifer waved her hand. "Evangeline, see you at the reunion. Bye."

    Jennifer and Fu strode passed Evangeline and Eric but not until Fu gave a curious stare at the tall man before she shook her head.

    When it was finally the two of them, Eric opened the bottled water and handed it to Evangeline and asked, "A reunion?"

    Evangeline chugged the water down her throat. The cooling sensation somewhat extinguished the burning fire in her body. Gulping the water until the lost drop, she wiped away the excess liquid from her lips before she spoke.

    "It''s a reunion with a bunch of ssmates in elementary since a lot of them originally were from Evend. And since I''m here, might as well."

    "Oh." Eric believed there was more to it than that, but since Evangeline wasn''t ready to tell him, he wouldn''t press the matter.

    He opened another bottle of water and handed it to her. "That''s nice. You get the chance to see and catch up with your ssmates."

    Evangeline scoffed before she drank the water he handed to her. Apparently, she was back to her overbearing and haughty self. Finishing her drink, she flipped her hair and sneered.

    "School reunions are nothing but scams. Nobody actually misses you and wants to see you. They just wanted to know how you''re doing in life if you''re sessful or not."

    ". . ."

    Eric pursed his lips. He didn''t respond since he had never been in a school reunion before, or any reunion for that matter.

    Peering at Eric under hershes, Evangeline said, "You''ll apany me, right?"

    Eric smiled and patted her head. "Of course."

    "Teacher! Teacher''s boyfriend!"

    Eric and Evangeline nced at the source of the hyperactive voice and saw Daniel and Lilybe walking towards them. Daniel had an unusual pale, cid face and disheveled appearance while, in contrast, Lilybe had an extra glow to her. She hopped towards Evangeline and eximed.

    "Teacher! The horror house lived to its reputation! The rumors are true! It''s a ce where couples became intimate with one another. Even his Highness, which is usually reserved and shy, pretended to be scared. He jumped and hugged Lilybe when a ghost appeared. And he grabbed Lilybe ha¨C¨Cumph!"

    "That''s enough out of you. Any more, and I''ll make sure you''ll stay inside that Horror house as a permanent ghost." Due to the still lingering fear, Daniel forgot all manners and directly threatened the woman. He mped her mouth shut with his hand to stop her from saying his greatest embarrassment and shame.

    Lilybe only responded with a giggle, clearly oblivious to his threat.

    Sighing, Daniel removed his hand from her lips, which caused the woman to pout. He ignored her and casually nced at his watch. It was nearing six in the evening. "It''s gettingte. The park will close at ten, though most of the rides won''t be essible after eight. I say we still have one or two more rides before we can call it a night."

    Circling her hand on Eric''s arm, Evangeline leaned against his shoulder. "Eric, I''m tired. I want to go home," she whined, tone asking to be spoilt.

    Eric shot a smile her way before he faced Daniel and Lilybe. "Sorry, is it alright if we go ahead?"

    "Eghhh?" Lilybe protested. "But, it won''t be fun anymore with his Highness and Lilybe."

    Are you telling me I''m boring? Daniel red at Lilybe before he decided to ignore her existence. "Since you two wanted to go home, I don''t see any more reason to stay either. After all, I''m just here to apany you guys around."

    "Boo!" Lilybe could only puff her cheeks and pursed her lips. With everyone voted to call it a day, she couldn''t do anything but follow the majority.

 Chapter 116 - 29

    Walking towards their group, Jennifer noticed Fu had been silent ever since meeting Evangeline and Eric. Her face was serious, appearing to be thinking of something.

    "What''s on your mind?" Jennifer asked, could no longer stand her friend''s silence.

    "That guy . . ." Fu stopped, and Jennifer paused as well.

    "Eric . . . he had the same name as the boy in my high school."

    Raising an eyebrow, Jennifer asked, "The same name?"

    "Not just the name. I get this weird feeling he was familiar and not at the same time."

    Shaking her head, Jennifer didn''t know what her friend was talking about. "I honestly don''t know a thing you''re saying."

    Fu breathed before she expounded, "There''s this boy in my high school. Tall, lean, and very handsome. In fact, I still haven''t found any man who could rival him in terms of looks! He was so handsome the word doesn''t do him justice. Women and even a couple of men wanted him for themselves. There was never a day in school where all of us were not vying for his attention. Every day was a battle, and the prize was a small smile on his lips."

    Jennifer guffawed. "Such a man existed?"

    Sheughed dryly, but when she saw the seriousness of her friend''s face, herughter gradually disappeared.

    "I know it sounded unbelievable. Heck! Even I wouldn''t believe it if someone told me that. If not for these eyes that saw everything. Experience everything. That man is real! Like you and me!"

    Still not convinced, Jennifer asked, "So what happened to him?"

    A twinkle of sadness and mncholy shed across Fu''s face before she shrugged her shoulders.

    "I don''t know. It''s been years since thest time I saw him. But his handsome face still haunted me vividly in my wet dreams."

    sping herself, Fu narrated in a daze, recalling a painful past.

    "I still remember like it was only yesterday. He disappeared without warning. Leaving everyone heartbroken. Depression is real, I tell ya''! I even sumb to it. Just vanishing without a trace like he didn''t exist in the first ce. Forcing all of us to wake up from the wonderful dream he created was too cruel!"

    Giggling at her friend''s funny expression, Jennifer still didn''t believe it. "You''re exaggerating. And you''re telling me this dream guy you''re saying is the exact man as Evangeline''s boyfriend?"

    Fu blinked. Her expression drawing a nk before she burst outughing. "Ahahaha! No way! They just have the same name, that''s all! There''s no way that nerdy, weak-looking guy couldpete with my Eric!"

    "Hm . . . so they just have the same name . . . ?" Putting a finger on her chin, Jennifer felt that something was off. There was no way Evangeline would date someone like that.

    "Hey, do you have a picture of the guy?" Jennifer asked since she had a bad feeling.

    Wiping the tears in her eyes, Fu fished her phone from her pocket. "There is. It was taken so long ago, and I don''t know how he looks right now. But I bet his mature face is dreamier than his youth. I tell ya'' hundred percent, he would never look like that nerd."

    When she found her most cherished picture, Fu shed it on Jennifer''s face.

    "Handsome, right?"

    Jennifer ignored her friend ¨C¨C rather, she didn''t even hear her. She was bewitched by a binding spell at the sight of the photo of a youth. Unable to tear her eyes from it.

    A boy was sitting there, looking at the window. Based on the angle, it was a secret shot on a side view. Nevertheless, even if only one side of his face was shown, it still took her breath away.

    The setting sun directly shot on his face causing his tousled hair to alternate between ck and deep bronze with a few strands falling on her forehead. His thickshes were dropping almost covering his eyes as if they were heavy. His nose so slender and pointy, paired with a thin pale but moist lips and angr jaw. Making his overall features sharp and mysterious.

    Her friend was right. Handsome wasn''t enough to describe him. It was like he was made just to spoil everyone''s eyes.

    "What''s his name?" Jennifer mumbled in a daze.

    "I think it was . . . Eric Philippe."

    ----

    Inside Daniel''s penthouse, it was already ten in the evening when Evangeline finished taking a bath, ready to hit the covers. She grabbed a simple cotton loose long sleeve shirt andzily put on a boxer shortced panties as her only undergarments.

    After drying her hair, she turned off the light and turned it back on as quickly when a certain image of a burned woman reyed in her mind.

    And now she was alone in her bed with only her adorable pets as support, all kinds of horror scenarios kept drumming inside her head. The fear steadily ate her courage, and she finally bolted out from her room when she spotted a shadow by the windows from the corner of her eye.

    However, the feeling of fear only intensified when she was in the dark open living area, which only the soft shade of the nightmps illuminated the surroundings, creating shadows that kept her on edge.

    Without a second thought, she ran towards Eric''s room, and without even knocking, she opened the door and let herself in. She only released the tension in her body when she saw Eric''s sleeping face illuminated by the gentlempshade.

    "Eric . . . ," she whispered.

    There was no answer except the low sounds of his steady breathing.

    She scurried towards the bed and climbed on top of it. Crawling herself under the warmforters, she inched her way towards Eric, who was still sleeping soundly.

    He was sleeping sideways, facing her. Thus she took the opportunity to study his face up close. All fear and sleepiness vanished when sheid eyes on that fine specimen of a male. He was shirtless though only a part of his upper body was visible under the quilt.

    Watching and watching him, she could no longer control herself, and she gently traced the line of his straight nose, the scar on her left cheek, and finally rested on the plump of his lower lip.

    Slowly, she inched closer and closed her eyes, softly kissing him goodnight.

    She then opened her eyes and saw two silver half-moons staring at her.

    Feeling the heat rising to her face, she quickly pulled away. However, she didn''t get away much when Eric''s hand grabbed her nape and smashed his lips against hers.

    "Mmpphh!"

    Her groan was muffled when Eric''s tongue pushed inside her mouth. He then shifted their position, where she was nowying on her back while he was on top of her between her legs.

    Something was different about him. She could feel it from the way he caressed her tongue with his, and from the way, he bit and sucked it like there was no tomorrow. He was not gentle. Not in the slightest. Unlike their previous kisses. It was like all restraint had left him.

    "Mmph!"

    Another muffled moan vibrated in her throat when his hand was on her bare skin, inching towards her breasts.

    Trying to stop his hand with hers, Eric released her lips and pulled away. His eyes were half-closed and clouded with lust. He grabbed her hands and pinned it on top of her head before he dived in and reimed her lips.

    Evangeline now had a silent understanding of Eric''s strength behind the unappealing harmless and weak appearance of his. With one hand, he totally made her arms immobile on top of her head while her legs couldn''t do much either on each side of his hips. She was entirely imprisoned for him to do what he wanted. And this made her feel scared and excited at the same time.

    With no means to resist, Eric''s free hand traveled from her stomach all the way to her breast, dragging her shirt along the way, exposing her full heaving chest.

    Embarrassed, she closed her eyes and restrained a moan of pleasure as his wet kisses trailed from her lips slowly down to her neck, leaving wet marks on her skin.

    "Eve . . . Eve . . ."

    He kept whispering as if he was in a trance. He nipped her neck before he licked and sucked her skin, causing havoc of heat spiraling out of control in her core.

    Her head snapped back. Eyes flung opened wide as it could stretch as her spine arched and her toes curled when Eric''s hand squeezed her bountiful breast.

    An audible moan strained from her parted lips when he thrust his hips against hers. She could feel his enormous bulge even beneath the fabric of their undergarments. His tip somehow managed to enter her. And without a doubt, if not for the thin undergarment they had, he would have prated her then and there.

    However, as fast as she felt him poking the entrance of her femininity, that was also how soon it was gone. And she no longer felt the kisses on her neck. The only sensation left was his hand squeezing her breast.

    Panting with saliva dripping from the side of her lips, Evangeline''s ssy eyes gazed at Eric, who was now frozen solid, eyes bulging as he had woken from a dream.

    "E-Eve . . . ?"

    Eric released her and got off, quickly backing away to the edge of the bed. He sat there and turned his head away, stammering as he said with slight anger in his tone.

    "Eve, what are you doing here?"

    Evangeline now only understood what had happened. She rose and sat on the bed before she covered herself with the nket.

    "I-I . . . ," she stuttered, didn''t know what to say.

    When her eyes traveled on Eric''s back, her gaze dropped, and her head lowered. Eric was angry at her. She knew that much, even without seeing his face. It was evident from his stiff shoulders, fists wing against the bedsheet while he refused to look at her.

    "I-I . . . I''m sorry . . . ," she mumbled. That was the only words she could think.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Sighing, Eric finally stared at Evangeline.

    "Why are you apologizing? I should be the one to apologize to you. I . . ." His gaze shifted once more, tone much lower, "I thought I was dreaming. I''m sorry . . . It won''t happen again."

    ". . ."

    Eric smiled bitterly at himself when Evangeline didn''t reply. "I''m sorry. I scared you, didn''t I? You must be disgusted with me."

    "NO!"

    Both were surprised at her sudden reaction, and Evangeline lowered her head, face red. "I . . . I don''t . . . <em>dislike it</em> . . . ," she said, voice turning low at the end.

    Yes, she didn''t dislike it. Much to her surprise. She wasn''t even repulsed by it nor the idea of doing it. In fact, she was ready and very willing.

    The silver irises in Eric''s eyes shook, staring at Evangeline with a stunned expression. He couldn''t believe her words.

    <em>Then . . . does that mean . . .</em>

    "B-but . . . I want it to happen . . . at that ce . . . ," Evangeline added in a whisper like a caressed to Eric''s heart.

    "You mean . . . our secret ce?"

    Evangeline''s face only turned redder as she shyly nodded.

    Afraid he might lose control if he stared at her for another second, Eric shifted his heated gaze. A little embarrassed and nervous, he said, "Then . . . let''s spend our Christmas and new year there. Just the two of us."

    ". . . Mmm . . ."

    . . .

    . . .

    After the awkward, tense silence, Eric moved to his feet only to be stopped by Evangeline''s hand on his.

    "Eric . . . I don''t want to sleep alone," Evangeline said. Her face had a very rare expression of vulnerability, while her ssy eyes could melt anyone''s heart.

    At that moment, the fire that was subsiding inside him zed once more. Eric still couldn''t forget the sensation of her soft, plump breast against his palms. Couldn''t erase the image of her lying beneath him with her shirt rolled toward her neck, showing her ample heaving breasts and those delicate erect pinkish tips. Best of all, he couldn''t forget how wet she was when he thrust his cock against her.

    His already erect cock hardened with all those stimtions and images in his mind, challenging the confines of his boxers.

    Still, he controlled himself. He knew Evangeline had suffered a mental trauma at that Horror house. He saw the fear in her eyes, and it helped in calming down his ravaging lust.

    "Alright . . . you can sleep here," he answered after a short silence. His voice a little strained and gruff. "I''ll go and grab something to wear, and I''ll be right back."

    Without waiting for her to reply, he stood up and sauntered towards the walk-in closet, hurry in his steps. Afraid his rationality would fail him from the way Evangeline was eyeing his bulge from the corner of his eye.

    Reaching the closet, he grabbed a piece of shirt and pajama. He put them on with haste, not minding he was still sporting an erection. For now, he had to endure. He didn''t want to take advantage of her vulnerability.

    And not two minutes long, Eric was back on the bed, facing Evangeline while thetter scooted closer to him. She snuggled against his chest without a word and closed her eyes while he gently stroked her hair. After a few more strokes, she dozed to dreand.

    Watching her sleeping so soundly in his embrace, Eric smiled before he kissed her forehead.

    "Sweet dreams, Eve . . ."

 Chapter 117 - 30

    <em><strong>Rozienheim Mansion, Frizkiel</strong></em>

    The rays of sunshine shot through the gap of the roman shades and spread through the dazzling Italian marble floor and sapphire color coated walls until it reached the porcin white face of a woman sleeping on a bed.

    Without any change on her stoic face, Rozarria gradually opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw when her vision cleared was a face of a handsome man staring straight at her with a smile on his face.

    <em>Who?</em>

    "Good morning, sleeping beauty."

    Smiling at her was a man with deep blue eyes and tousled golden hair.

    <em>Ah . . . right . . . It''s the son of the expedition leader . . . What was his name again . . . ?</em>

    "Good morning," she greeted back without a curve of her lips. "What time is it?"

    "Pass the hour of eight in the morning," the man replied with a charming smile. He reached his hand at her to caress her face.

    Recoiling, Rozarria got up and out of bed, not a care that she was naked.

    In an instant, the man''s eyes were bridled with lust, the bump on the sheet bing apparent. Couldn''t contain himself, he got up and sauntered towards Rozarria in all his glory. His penis was erect and dangling, growing harder by the second.

    Inwardly sighing, Rozarria controlled herself not to smack the man''s hands when he embraced her from behind, stroking her back with his more than engorged cock.

    "Babe . . . how about we forget breakfast and eat each other instead?" he said with a deep and husky tone.

    Rozarria tossed his arm away from her and grabbed her robe, and casually draped it around her.

    "I have some matters to attend to. Do make yourselffortable." Not looking back, she got out of the room, and before the man could utter anything, she closed the door shut.

    "Miss."

    An older man sporting a gentleman beard and butler suit, greeted her the moment she walked out from the room.

    She nodded and continued walking to her room with Haier following behind her.

    "Haier, that man . . ."

    "Mr. Aaron Dave, Miss."

    "Yes . . . I don''t want to see him anymore."

    "As you wish."

    Brushing her hair with her hands, she asked, "Is everything ready for the auction tonight?"

    "Everything is as Miss designed."

    "Mmm . . . good." She stopped in front of arge crystal door, and without ncing at Haier, she added, "Have my team of stylists ready. And don''t bother me for the rest of the day."

    Haier only nodded before she entered her room.

    The moment she closed the door, she had nothing in her mind but to take a shower, but the blinking of the phone on her bedside table caught her attention.

    No one knew the number of that phone except for her family, and thus she grabbed and checked the caller.

    It was an unknown number, and the only message was,

    [It''s Eric. Call me when you get this]

    Without a second more, she pressed the dialed button, and it only rang for seconds before a deep voice answered on the other side.

    "Roz."

    "Eric. Where are you? What are you doing? Why aren''t you in Burberry and doing your job in sparkle entertainment? Don''t you know what rules I broke just so thepany won''t fire you?" she scolded the moment she heard her little brother''s voice. Her tone was angry, anxious, and a bit relieved though her face didn''t disy those sorts of emotions.

    "Roz, I need a favor."

    ". . ."

    For a moment, she couldn''t rey. Instead of exining himself to his worried older sister like a good little brother would do, he was changing the topic,pletely ignoring her feelings.

    He never changed.

    Sighing, she asked, "What is it?"

    "There should be a woman named Evangeline Heart who will enter yourpany. I want you to ept her and ce me as her assistant."

    ". . ."

    That girl again? Of course, she knew who Evangeline was in her little brother''s life. The reason his brother was now nowhere to be seen, distracted, and foolish for forgetting his goal.

    Clumping her forehead and closing her eyes tight, she couldn''t help but worry for him. He was clearly enamored and couldn''t think straight because of this girl. It was time she woke him up.

    "Eric. Are you out of your mind? Have you forgotten what you have been painstakingly working for all these years?"

    ". . ."

    "Are you just going to disregard your family for this single girl?"

    ". . ."

    When Eric still didn''t reply, she could only sigh and persuade him from a different angle.

    "Eric. Focus on the goal first. After that, you can always go back to her."

    ". . . Do you honestly think that?"

    For a first after so many years, her stoic face crumpled in a frown, and her pale greenish eyes dimmed.

    "If it was you. If someone you like said you wait for him. Will you do it?"

    ". . ."

    "Evangeline will never do it. And I too will never ask such selfish request from her. Money, I can earn it again . . . but the time with her . . . The memories I should have made with her, those I can no longer take back. You should know it more than anyone else."

    ". . ."

    She bit her lips. The words couldn''t leave her throat. An indescribable burning emotion erupted from her that she thought she was no longer capable of feeling.

    "Eric, all of us have to sacrifice something for the family. Mike sacrificed her passion to be a vet for the business. Dimitri sacrificed his passion to be a tea master because of the family. I sacrificed the man I love for the family. Everyone has to sacrifice something."

    ". . . And how did it work for you?"

    ". . ." Gritting her teeth, her pale stoic face revealed a crack.

    "I don''t want to regret anything. I don''t want to lose someone I love to someone else like what happened to you. I don''t want that the most . . . but I also don''t want to lose my family."

    Eric paused. He then breathed some air before he continued.

    "The only solution is, you let Evangeline in sparkle entertainment and make me her my assistant. That way, it''s a win-win situation. I''ll still work for thepany, achieve my quota within the deadline period, and be with her at the same time."

    ". . ."

    Rozarria took quick breathes to calm herself.

    "Eric, it''s more difficult than it sounds. You''re distracted with that girl. Do you honestly believe you can pay attention to your quota with her distracting you?"

    "I won''t change my mind. Have her and me be together in Sparkle entertainment."

    <em>So stubborn!</em>

    "Eric, listen to me . . ." She was having a hard time now. She was always one to make her point across, swiftly and clearly. But she was having a hard time conversing with a man who was more than ten years younger than her.

    "This is against the rules. Even calling each other not rted to work is against the rules. If father finds out about this¨C¨C"

    "Roz . . . please. Just this once. I won''t ever ask anything again. Just this once."

    "Eric . . ."

    "Please . . ."

    Biting her quivering lip, she gazed at the ceiling before she sighed. She couldn''t do anything if he were acting this way.

    "Alright."

    She could feel the happiness radiated from the other line, and it put a smile on her face. A tender smile that made her silver eyes curved.

    "Thank you, Roz. I promise I''ll make this work."

    <strong><em>Tut . . .</em></strong>

    Even after the call ended, she was still holding her phone on her ears. Still a little distracted at what happened. In the very recessed in her mind, something stirred, and a memory most hidden was uncovered.

    A memory long forgotten.

    Without thinking, she wiped her phone and pressed a passwords protected folder. After inputting the passwords, hundreds of photos appeared on her screen.

    A picture of a tall, handsome man with tousled brown hair and a kind face. His eyes so soft behind his spectacle while his lean arms circled around her.

    Caressing the man on the picture with her fingers, her unfeeling greyish pupils trembled. A bitter sensation hit the back of her eyes, and a single drop sttered against the screen.

 Chapter 118 - 31

    <strong><em>Rozienheim corporation, Frizkiel</em></strong>

    In this auspicious day, the Rozienheim Auction ball was held. Lines of vintage cars, limited edition, and luxurious automobiles lined the entrance.

    The building took up an area of four hectares, and its interiors were nothing but extravagance. Therge hall where arge guest congregated had nothing but expensive rare carpets, polish walls carved from precious stones, overlooking a vast expanse of dome sky ss reflecting the dark milky sky and stars. Highlighting it all were gigantic chandeliers decorated by all sorts of sparkling stones and crystals, befitting the taste of the CEO of Rozienheim corporation.

    Only the higher echelon of society was given the crystal card invitation, so it was no surprise that most present were either the nouveau riche, business moguls, collectors, politicians, aristocrats, and royalties in their formal suits and custom-fitted gowns.

    Finely attired attendants shuffled between the guests bearing beverage personally handcrafted by tea masters and winemakers as well as delicacies by master chefs and artisans to suit the theme of the event.

    After greetings, the guests were led towards a private hall where the auction was held. Depending on the importance and amount of influence, the guests would either be guided towards a private individual room overlooking the stage from a one-way bulletproof floor to ceiling window or be put in the majority upfront the tform in cushioned seats.

    And since Alvaro and Maxine''s status where deemed average among the gigantic personalities present, they were seated near the stage. Alvaro didn''t mind it since he was not an avid collector, nor was he a person who fancied rare and expensive pieces of jewelry. He was there only because of a duty to apany Maxine. Nothing more.

    Feeling bored from waiting for the auction to start, Alvaro excused himself and out of the hall towards the veranda to puff some smoke.

    At first nce, the ample space appeared empty, but as Alvaro got closer, he saw a lone woman leaning against the railing, stargazing at the sky.

    That didn''t deter him. His steps were even quicker than usual.

    He knew the woman sensed his presence. Still, she didn''t look nor nce at him. Not one bit interested in the sudden appearance of another.

    Leaning against the railing, Alvaro casually lit a cigar before taking a drag. "Miss Rozienheim, a pleasure to meet you again."

    Tucking a hair behind her ears, she finally stared at him, all stoic and unfeeling as ever. "Mr. Cole, I''m honored by your presence." Bowing, she added, "I hope you enjoy tonight''s auction. If you''ll excuse me."

    She might not have like that her alone time was invaded or didn''t like that he was blowing cigarette smoke in her presence. It was hard to guess what she was thinking with her paralyzed face and all.

    The more she acted that way, the more Alvaro wanted to make her squirm.

    "Why don''t you apany me for a moment, Miss Rozienheim?" Deciding to cut his smoke short, Alvaro extinguished his cigar and disposed of it in his ash case.

    Rozarria studied him with her clear emerald eyes. His lips twitched and a smile that he failed to restrain spread across his face when she spoke matter of factly.

    "I''m sorry, I have matters to attend to." She then turned and walked away.

    She clearly didn''t want to speak to him. He got that feeling with her dismissive stares and guarded posture.

    Still, he persisted. Baiting her with what he knew would make that stony face cracked. "Is that matters more important than your little brother?"

    Rozarria stopped. The calm she had now was gone, and ice radiated all over her. Slowly, she faced Alvaro, clear emerald gaze reced by one of threat and malice, making her face even more cold and fierce.

    Alvaro''s head tipped back, eyes squinting from the force of his grin. "Eric Phelps. He''s your little brother, right? Miss Rozienheim?" Chuckling, he continued, "I''m sorry, maybe I should call you Miss Roz Rozienwelheim Frizkiel?"

    Shuffling and rustling sounds from above, below and from the bushes, tickled Alvaro''s ears. Then tiny red dots appeared all over his body, and he knew, one wrong move, his life would be over before he could even move his mouth.

    Still, his lopsided grin never left his face, watching the woman who was now chuckling, barking out little peals ofughter in the embrace of her arms. The stoic look on her face was reced by one of mock and sadism.

    And Alvaro never saw a woman so sexy as the one in front of him.

    "Mr. Cole, I don''t know if I should call you a genius for figuring it out or an idiot for revealing it to me."

    Alvaro leaned on the railing without any care that multiple snipers marked his body. "Well, I''m always a man with a backup n. I''m confident that you won''t do anything to me."

    Rozarria ced a finger on her lips and tilted her head. "And please tell me why I won''t? You''re not in ckPine." She raised her chin, challenging Alvaro''s superiority. "You''re in Frizkiel. In my territory."

    "Even so, I think you won''t kill a man who will be a part of your family soon."

    Rozarria''s brows crumpled. She thought that he was subtly proposing to her. Many had used that line, and she wasn''t buying it.

    "I don''t have time to y with you¨C¨C"

    "Evangeline Heart."

    ". . ."

    "I''m sure you heard of that name. Your little brother is courting her, after all. And I bet they are together as we speak."

    The hard lines on Rozarria''s face loosened, reced by curiosity. "Do you know her?"

    Grinning, Alvaro pointed at the tiny dots all over his body, and Rozarria gestured with her hand, and those dots were gone. The atmosphere returned to its calm and peaceful state except for the battle of dominion between them.

    "Exin," Rozarria said, reverting to her stoic face once more.

    Alvaro just smiled. "I''m surprised you still haven''t investigated who Evangeline Heart is."

    Of course, Rozarria didn''t since she thought what Eric was feeling was just temporary. A fleeting emotion he would grow and forget. But recently, she was beginning to think of investigating this Evangeline Heart since Eric was so into her.

    Her thought was interrupted when ¨¢lvaro continued.

    "Evangeline Heart is my cousin. She''s a Cole," he said straight to the point without any fluctuation in his voice.

    Rozaria had the feeling it was not as simple as that. Her instincts told her that he had just told her a secret.

    "What are you trying to do? Telling me this?" she asked.

    "It''s to deepen our family''s connections, of course. I knew your secret, and it was only right that you know ours. This way, trust is forged between two families."

    Rozarria didn''t know what he was thinking. That lopsided smile had never left his face, but she knew all of hisid back attitudes were nothing but a farce.

    The man was cunning. This way, he could use the secret of their family as leverage if he wanted something from them. And by disclosing a private secret of his, he extinguished any form of animosity from either party. Making it appear as a mutual benefit.

    Well, it works out for them as well. It was not like the idea was terrible. It was beneficial to both.

    "I see. Then . . ." Pinching her gown, she curtsied, "I hope to have mutual cooperation with the Cole in the future."

    Leaning back, Alvaro watched the ice-cold woman. His eyes glint, and the lopsided grin on his face curved in an alluring smile.

    "Likewise."

 Chapter 119 - 32

    "Alvaro, where have you gone to? Maxine asked the moment Alvaro returned and took his seat beside hers. From the smile that never left his face, she could guess something had happened for him to be in a joyful mood.

    "Just took some fresh air in the veranda," Alvaro answered, not looking at Maxine.

    sping her hands near her heart, Maxine thought it was the right moment since Alvaro was in a good mood. Ever since they arrived in Frizkiel, he was giving her the silent treatment. She was aware he was angry at her for the sudden flight to Frizkiel. She admitted it was a desperate move. Using her father and her grandfather to force him to marry her, but she had found herself helpless at the sudden arrival of a threat in the form of Evangeline Heart.

    She hadn''t been idle since they arrived in Frizkiel. She had made every opportunity to get close to him, even forgetting her dignity when he barged inside his roomte at night, wearing nothing but a lingerie.

    But still, Alvaro was not affected by her charms and allure like all he saw was but an unappealing block of dirty stone. He just nced at her and walked out of the room saying he had somewhere to go with a t smile on his face. And since then, he was in constant alert around her. Never eating food she prepared. Never open the door in his room no matter how much she knocked. Never even staying in a ce, he knew they would be alone.

    Such prudence and rejection hurt her heart.

    But now he was in a better mood. Maybe it was her chance.

    "Alvaro, after the auction, why don''t we explore Frizkiel¨C¨C"

    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, however, the auction started. Her low, muffled voice drowned in the sea of speeches and background music.

    Pursing her lips, Maxine forced herself to stare at the stage where the auctioneer introduced the first item. She had no choice but to postpone what she had to say forter.

    The auctionsted for some time, and Maxine sometimes raised her number if something catches her fancy, but she wouldn''t fight for it if someone bid higher than her. She was not there for the items, after all. The auction was a cover-up so he could be with Alvaro in a different country. Just the two of them.

    She would sometimes nce at Alvaro from time to time, but the man was busy with his phone, appearing to be reading something. She lowered her head and bit her lips, musing to herself. What do I have to do so I can have a bit of your attention?

    The auction continued with itsst special item. Alvaro, who was reading something on his phone while a sly smile never left his ce, had his ears perked up when something caught his line of sight.

    The spiraling blue glow caught his attention. It was a rose carved in ice. The details were exquisite, like coils of bluish hues surrounded its crystalline form. So enchanting.

    If not for the fogs it constantly emitted, Alvaro would think it was a rare breed of flower encased in a protective crystal ss. It was different from the previous items sold. In fact, it was the only piece that was not a piece of jewelry.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we present to you a newly discovered stone in the northern region of Frizkiel. The Never Melting Glowing Ice. Its molecrposition was greatly altered from its million years'' captivity inside a freezing cier. It could withstand fire put on hundred degrees and what''s more, its glow never dim. This stone is very limited and not avable in the market. You, dear guests, are the first toy your eyes on this piece of art. And the lucky winner will take home this rare sculpted rose and have the honor of acquiring the ever first newly found stone!"

    (Pic)

    Everyone gossiped in murmurs while everydy eyed the sculpted rose with greed and longing, wanting the ice beauty for themselves. While the title of acquiring the very first newly found stone was enough to make the collectors salivate.

    The auctioneer continued, raising the tension as he did, "A carat of this stone is estimated at one million. The bidding price starts at twenty million!"

    "Twenty-four!"

    "Twenty-five!"

    The bidding war started. And like expected, the price spiked to a jaw-dropping price within minutes. Only a few voices were heard mostly from the private ss balcony above, while everyone in the bottom stage pursed their lips in grievances for unable to get the rose.

    There was nothing special about it. It was just a beautiful sculpted rose made from a very never heard stone with special glowing features. It could be used as a decoration ormpshade beside the bed. But that didn''t stop the novoue riche and aristocrats to bid for it. Against the prestigious title of the first to acquire it ¨C¨C how much is too much?

    Pointing her hand on her lips, Maxine ogled longingly for the rose. She didn''t know why, but the more she stared at it, the more she wanted to acquire it. She was in a spell. The glow it emitted was drawing her bit by bit.

    <em>For sure, my family would understand once I brought it back home.</em>

    Raising her hand, she parted her lips.

    "Forty million."

    But the voice didn''te from her. Her head snapped towards the man beside her, and she was dumbstruck to find Alvaro was the one who spoke just now.

    Maxine''s eyes glittered like she was about to cry. She was so happy and pleased at the moment. Alvaro must have noticed she wanted it for herself.

    Her lips quivered. "Alvaro . . ."

    Meanwhile, in one of the private ss balcony, Rozarria watched the auction with rapt attention. She raised her hand, and the price spike once more.

    "Forty-one."

    "Forty-two," someone countered in an instant.

    It was like that someone was adamant about winning the sculpted rose, and it was good news to her. True that she was only there to spike the price, but in the deepest corner of her heart, she was hesitating to auction that piece of art. It was always her policy to never make the same piece, and thus, that sculpted rose was unique in the world ¨C¨C the only one of its kind.

    Still, she had already grown out of her greed, long conquered it. If it was not useful to her, she might as well sell it no matter how rare and beautiful it was.

    She raised her hand again, and her assistant pushed a button once more.

    "Forty-three."

    "Forty-four!" that someone countered again.

    Rozarria was curious at the voice since it was somewhat familiar to her. She asked, "Who is that?" Though she already had an inkling.

    "Miss, it''s Mr. Alvaro Cole."

    Prompting her head on the back of her palm, Rozarria''s gaze didn''t waver as she raised her hand once more.

    "Forty-five!"

    ". . ."

    There was silence, and the count of hammer took rounds.

    Frowning, Rozarria thought she made a mistake. She was sure with Alvaro''s personality, he would never give up in acquiring what he wanted. She was just spiking the price, but she wouldn''t actually raise it to the point that nobody would buy.

    Closing her eyes, she rested on her chair. No matter, I''ll just sell it to one of the highest bidderster.

    Then her eyes flung open when a voice silence everything.

    "Fifty!"

    Her eyes zoomed, and her calm face registered a shock as her head pulled away from her chair.

    "Miss . . . should we raised the price?"

    Asked one of her assistants when the hammer mmed against the battered wooden block.

    Slowly, she raised her hand.

    "No. It''s fine."

    She would let him have it as amemoration of their newly built cooperation.

    She stood to her feet and sauntered out from the room, apanied by her entourage.

 Chapter 120 - 33

    Driving home towards their hotel with the prize in the back of his car,pletely wrapped and sealed, Alvaro was in an excellent mood. He even forgot his irritation at Maxine when she forced him to apany her.

    While Maxine contained her happiness, tapping her fingers together, she spoke with an excited tone, "Alvaro . . ."

    "Hmm?"

    "About that sculpted rose . . ."

    "What about it?"

    Fidgeting on her seat and roving her eyes left and right, Maxine continued, "What are you going to do about it?"

    Alvaro smiled as his eyes never left the road. "I''m going to gift it to someone."

    "Oh."

    Biting her lip, Maxine restrained a squeal and rearranged herself on her seat. It was nearing her birthday, and she was happy that Alvaro remembered. She didn''t inquire anymore since she didn''t want to spoil the surprise.

    When they reached their hotel, Maxine didn''t enter her room. Instead, she peered at Alvaro, who was standing in the door beside hers.

    "Alvaro."

    Alvaro stopped opening his door and turned to face her. "Yeah?"

    "Uhmm . . ." She turned her head away from Alvaro''s gaze as she said, blushing, ". . . Why don''t we explore Frizkiel some more before we return to ckPine since we are already here?"

    The smile on Alvaro''s face disappeared though his look stayed gentle as ever. "About that, I have something to do here in the following days. So I have to ask you to return to ckPine without me. Or if you like, you can explore the country on your own. Or, if not, I''ll hire someone to take care of you."

    ". . ."

    bbergasted, Maxine couldn''t react at all. Her eye wide and jaw cked while she watched Alvaro smiled at her and bid her goodnight and went inside his room.

    W-Wha . . . what?!

    A bit lost at the sudden promation, Maxine could only turn towards the confinement of her room and weep her heart out.

    Alvaro was still angry at her!

    Else, he wouldn''t say such unkind words to her. He was shooing her away!

    Crying still, she picked her phone and dialed a number.

    "I want you to investigate something."

    ----

    The moment Alvaro was inside his unit, he went to his bedroom. Not one bit guilty at what he said towards Maxine. The woman was clearly getting out of hand. If he didn''t teach her a lesson, he was afraid her actions would cause him unnecessary troubles in the future.

    He had always indulged her. But now, he didn''t want to spoil her any longer.

    He removed his clothes and hit the shower. After, he dried himself before going to his walk-in closet with nothing on but a piece of a towel wrapped around his waist. He chose a very casual back v neck long sleeve shirt and ck pants and oxford shoes before he wrapped a trench coat around him and casually got out from his room.

    He was thankful that Maxine wasn''t in front of his door. He was relieved since he didn''t want to formte excuses to enjoy himself.

    He arrived in the basement and hopped inside his car, where the sculpted rose was in the backseat, protected and sealed. And not long after, he drove towards the private residential area exclusive only for the rich and the famous. He couldn''t pass in the gate, though. He was blocked by securities asking for his identification and the person he was going to visit sote in the night.

    Smiling, he fished out his identification card while saying, "I''m here to visit Miss Rozienheim."

    The guard didn''t budge even after knowing who he was. They just nodded before picking up their phones.

    After seconds, the guards stared at him and nodded. Their facial features were loosening a bit. "Mr. Cole, I''m sorry for holding you. Miss Rozienheim is expecting you now."

    Restraining his smile to blow in a full wide grin, Alvaro gave his thanks and drove to Rozienheim Mansion.

    As Alvaro neared Rozarria''s home, deferent trees, nts, bushes, flowers decorated each side of the road, and an image of the densendscape appeared in his mind when winter is over. It would be a jungle, in an organized way.

    Even before he neared the towering gates made of real diamonds and gold, it opened, weing him. He didn''t saw any guards, but there were a lot of cameras. Not a soul was seen, but he got this feeling that many eyes were observing him, lurking in the dark. And not before long, he saw the imposing mansion ¨C¨C or more like a pce made of precious stones.

    It was abination of baroque and rococo and other styles mixed in harmonious form. Eggshell matte colored white walls and real gold embellishments. French window bigger than a man, borate moldings, cornices, and sculptures carved by artisans in all kinds of stones.

    At first nce, the structure was simple ¨C¨C unbefitting of the CEO of Rozienheim Corp. But Alvaro knew the materials alone were quite alien and rare.

    The leaves from the embellishment alone were carved in emerald sprinkled in gold dust. The frames of the window were made of real gold. The fountain at the center of the well preserve manicuredwn was carved in crystals and diamonds. Sculptures sculpted from bronze and gold, their eyes embellish with sapphires, peridot, ruby, opals and all other stones.

    The mansion itself was a treasure trove!

    After circling the enormous crystal fountain, Alvaro parked his car outside a gigantic crystal door where an older man in butler''s suit stood and greeted him.

    "Good evening, Mr. Cole. My name is Haier. Mydy instructed me to led you inside. If you will follow me."

    After returning the greetings, Alvaro followed the old man inside the manor. Along the way, he marveled at Rozarria''s estate. Almost everything inside was translucent!

    She must be fond of crystals and diamonds and the color white and gold. It was apparent from the crystal floors, ivory-colored walls, and golden ceilings where gigantic chandeliers hanged above. Thousands of glittering crystal as chains and diamonds pendalogoue lined its chandelier arms.

    The mansion was quiet. Too quiet that Alvaro heard his own thumping heart. The ce was big, and yet the only person he saw was the old man. He thought maybe the maids were sleeping.

    If only they could hide their murderous intent, he would probably think that way. I guess everyone here is trained, including this old man.

    He puffed a dryugh as they continue to traverse the maze-like corridors until they stopped in front of arge door made of bronze.

    The butler bowed before he left in silence. So silent that not even his footstep was heard until he disappeared in the darkness.

    Hiding a light smile, Alvaro knocked on the door before he opened it. To his surprise, contrary to the door''s sturdy and heavy appearance, it was light, and it moved from just the slightest push.

    Alvaro entered the dimly lit room and found the object of why he was here. In the middle of the night, holding the ss cage where the ice sculpted rose glowed inside, gently illuminating the room in a chilly blue, he sauntered in her direction.

    He didn''t even care that the door closed behind him. His eyes stayed on one spot, zeroing on the icy face of the woman who was sitting at the edge of a Queen size bed. Her posture was straight, slender legs crossing while two palms resting against the mattress. Her face was stony as ever while her eyes shone in the brightest of emerald, causing the background and even herself to dim inparison.

    But that didn''t bother him. What did bother him was, she was not wearing anything other than acy white lingerie underneath a silky robe hang loosely around her shoulders.

    His pair of eyes lingered at those two plump flesh, soft and proud. Under the blurry lights, her pinkish buds fought the constraint of her lingerie. Her cleavage in full view, almost slipping from her nightwear.

    "Mr. Cole."

    Her soft, forlorn voice snapped his eyes towards her face. Not one bit ashamed he was caught staring, he smiled. "Just Alvaro, miss Rozienheim."

    Rearranging her position, she parted her legs before she crossed it on the other side, allowing him a peek of what was hidden beneath the lingerie. If before he wasn''t sure, now he was one hundred percent sure, she wasn''t wearing any underwear. His cock throbbed, growing by the seconds.

    Rozarria tilted her head at the side, slurring as she said, "Then, Alvaro, you can call me Roz."

    The woman was good. Alvaro mused to himself.

    It caused him, a man who had many experiences, to lose control and reverted to a hormonal boy with just one move.

    The smile on his face stretched into a grin while the kind eyes he harbored turned into slits.

    "Regarding why I''m here," he extended his hand, holding the ice sculpted rose, "I want to deepen our friendship and give you this as a sign of my goodwill."

    Staring at the glowing rose, Rozarria''s expression didn''t change. With grace and poise, she stood and walked towards Alvaro without a word.

    The sweet, milky, after shower aroma, wafted through Alvaro''s nose at the nearness of the woman causing the lopsided grin on his face to froze for a second.

    "Thank you," she said, brushing her fingers against his with the lightest of action which he knew was intentional.

    cing the ice sculpted rose in the bedside table, her expression remained passive as she said, "Though I''m honored to receive such an expensive gift," she then turned and faced Alvaro, "I too should return the gesture as my sign of goodwill, no?"

    cing both hands inside his pockets, he chuckled. "It''s not necessary."

    "Surely, you jest." She crossed the distance between them and stopped inches from him.

    "You came sote at night just to give me this?" Her brow rose, skepticism written all over her face. "I think that''s not all why you came here, right?" Her voice turned low at the end.

    Alvaro didn''t say anything. The smile on his lips didn''t lessen. He was just standing there, staring at her.

    "I have nothing of equal value to give you at the moment since you came in short notice," she said as she removed her robe, and it cascaded against her skin into the floor. "But I know a very sure way to deepen our friendship. I hope this will suffice."

 Chapter 121 - 34

    Alvaro''s eyes remained on Rozarria''s face. He was merely testing her, wanting to know what kind of a woman she was. He didn''t think she was this kind. The type that treated men as nothing but bed warmers.

    Was he offended? Certainly not.

    His muscles quivered while a new kind of pleasure raked his veins. This was undoubtedly a dangerous game. If he lost, his position in her mind would regress, possibly even fall out from her list. But if he won, he would have her allegiance and much more.

    The rules, the first toe ¨C¨C lose.

    Controlling his quivering muscles, his hand stretched, caressing the smooth skin of her corbone.

    Ah . . . like he thought . . . her skin is cold.

    Feeling the smoothness and iciness of her flesh, his hand moved to her cleavage that was almost sleeping from the confines of her lingerie.

    Still, he didn''t stop, and neither did she made any effort to stop him.

    When his hand reached the center of her plump cleavage, he casually shoved his fingers in between the two soft flesh and pulled out a small switchde.

    Dangling the de in front of her, his grin stretched in full-blownughter. "Is this really necessary?"

    Rozarria only smiled, a small smile that wouldn''t even be considered a smile. "A woman has to be prepared with anything."

    "I see . . ." Wetting his lips, Alvaro took his times enjoying the game they were ying. A new kind of game he would not lose.

    Swooosh!

    The de swung smoothly from its sheet. The sharp knife glistened under the dim light. Using the sharp end, he took his time slicing the thin fabric holding the lingerie against Rozarria skin.

    Her body jolted ever so slightly whenever the cold metal grazed her skin. Still, her pretty face remained paralyzed ¨C¨C no expression whatsoever.

    Making her scream in pleasure would be tough work. He would take the challenge nevertheless.

    Thecy lingerie ran down from her figure, bumping along with her curves. And what stumbled in his view was a scenery he likes so much. Full round perky breasts with erect pinky tip and cute little pussy with a well-manicuredwn. A beautifulnding strip that offered texture, smell, and a full load of sensory stimtion was just in hot.

    He couldn''t wait to taste and have a feel of it. So different from the clean-shaven pussy he used to fuck.

    "Disappointed?" she asked.

    Instead of answering, he pocketed the knife and took her hand, pressing it against his bulge.

    "I hope this answer your question." The grin on his face turned to one of cheekiness when he managed to crack her stoic face even if it was a little bit.

    "Hmm . . . hard to tell with all this darkness."

    Without warning, her little hand squeezed his more than sensitive arousal causing him to pressed his lips tight to imprisoned the harsh growl from the sudden onught of pleasure and pain.

    Biting back a groan, he let her fingers caressed and squeezed his penis. He curled and uncurled his fists, beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down to his dump shirt.

    The woman . . . was very experience. Even using the tip of her nails to pinched his highly sensitive shaft with the right amount of pressure to administer pain and pleasure, earning another restrained growl from him. His chest was rising and falling. Breaths came quicker and faster. His face and neck were flushing with pleasure. If this continued, he would surely lose.

    His hands slipped on each side of her thighs before he carried her. Her legs wrapped around his waist, arms clutched on his shoulders.

    She stared at him in silence while he gazed at her with unbridled lust and desire. He leaned up to capture her mouth, but a cold finger against his lips stopped his advance.

    "Kissing in the lips . . . is not allowed."

    He stared at her before his smiling mouth found the flesh of her neck, murmuring, "Mind tell me why?"

    "It''s my only rule. You just focus on pleasuring me."

    Chuckling, he nipped the skin of her neck. He twirled his tongue before he whispered, "Well then . . . let''s get started, shall we?"

    She gasped when he gripped her ass and ground his cock against her pussy. Mouth trembling from suppressed moans, she leaned in closer, fingers curling against his shoulders.

    His tongue dance on her neck, trailing wet hot kisses towards her breasts as he moved her body at his whim. Stroking her with his bulge, the coarse texture of his pants and the hardness of his cock sent new sensations against her clit.

    But if he thought that simple move would bring her to orgasm, he had another thinging.

    She restrained another pleasured moan when he bit her nipple before sucking and licking it again and again. His expert tongue flicked her rosy bud while his cock never stopped grinding against her pussy.

    Ah . . . this man . . . really knows how to pleasure . . .

    Leaning, she slipped her tongue inside his ear, earning a jolt from him. She knew he, too, was restraining his groans.

    The first to surrender ¨C¨C lose.

    Nipping his earlobe, her hands threaded through his hair while her tongue mimicked the actions of his tongue against her breasts.

    He must have wanted to further things as he sauntered towards the bed with quick steps. Every step he made caused her pussy to bumped against his cock ¨C¨C and she liked the feeling of it.

    He carried her on the bed and gentlyid her down. When her bareback touched the soft mattress, he rose, kneeling between her legs. Slender bony fingers stretched across the hem of his shirt before he slowly, teasingly pulled it off from his body and shoved it on the floor.

    He was on the leaner side when clothed. But when bare, lean muscles rippled beneath his flesh. And the scattered scars on his skinpleted the whole package. The imperfection of his flesh only made him perfect. He was wild, dangerous, and downright sexy!

    Couldn''t resist, she bent forward. Fingers extending, she traced his sculpted chest down to his hard pecs before caressing the sexy line of his pelvis. His pants were sitting low on his hips, exposing a few stimting dark curls running towards his crotch.

    Her tiny fingers took the privilege of unbuttoning his pants. There was excitement in her movement as she unzipped his zipper.

    She caressed his erection before she pulled down his pants together with his boxers. His penis sprung, jousting towards his stomach. It was long, big with ample girth and plump tip and very much hard ¨C¨C and he won by andslide in that category.

    But does he have the skills to make me orgasm?

    Shoving his pants and boxers onto the floor, he let her dominated the field first by letting her do whatever she wanted with his cock. Pressing his lips together, he closed his eyes when she didn''t waste time and went for the offensive. Swallowing his penis into her mouth while her little fingers yed with his balls.

    For a moment, he breathed an air of respite when he no longer could battle the warm, wet sensations of her mouth. He opened his eyes and stared down at her, sprawling naked across the bed while she pleasured him.

    Her tongue traced the veins of his shaft before she nipped each of his sacs, sucking it like candy into her mouth while those pair of emerald eyes never left his.

    Fuck . . . that''s sexy.

    She made her way up, and this time, she meant business when she plunged his cock into her mouth before she sucked it ¨C¨C hard. Her cheeks were hollowing at the force while her tongue rubbed the slit of his plump tip, asking for his cum.

    His finger thawed the sheets, letting out some of the pleasure he couldn''t groan. This was killing him! It took all his strength just not to let out a growl. But the pleasure, this was something he had never experienced. And he was sure he could only taste this kind of pleasure with her.

    Rozarria let out a small smile amidst the fullness of her mouth. This man is something else. He endured even after all that. Others orgasm after that move, but not him. Even with all the sweat glistening all over his body and panting breaths, he still had the audacity to grin at her.

    Closing her eyes, the tip of her tongue licked his leaking cum before she released his cock in a popping sound.

    Determined to make him cum this time, she reached for his balls but was stopped when he pushed her shoulders and guided her toy on her back while he hovered on top of her.

    "I believe it is my turn." He gave her a toothy grin, yet his eyes spoke a different tune ¨C¨C one promising of revenge, pain, and pleasure.

 Chapter 122 - 35

    "I believe it is my turn." He gave her a toothy grin, yet his eyes spoke a different tune ¨C¨C one promising of revenge, pain, and pleasure.

    And for an odd reason, excitement thumped in her veins. One she thought she would never feel again.

    And like her, he didn''t waste time and started with the offensive right away. His mouth captured one of her breasts. His teeth gently ground against her nipple, which made her eyes closed while his hands traveled in the most blissful ways in all parts of her body.

    His mouth mimicked the actions of her mouth did to his penis. Sucking her soft jiggling breasts and rocking her body with his. The length of his shaft rubbed against her soft folds while his plump tip bumped onto her clit, causing shockwaves to spread across her skin. Their pre cum mixed creating lewd erotic sounds heightened the sensations all the more.

    Staring at him, he trailed feather-light kisses from her breast to her navel and finally rested against her pussy.

    His intense eyes met hers as he inhaled her scent, steamy hot air escape from his parted lips like he was intoxicated with the smell. It was very erotic.

    Her head shifted to the side, fingers sping her mouth when he extended his tongue and licked her ass all the way to her clit. His tongue was making weird symbols against her aching sex, which made her a messy ball of withering flesh of want and desire.

    Her toes and fingers inteced with the sheets in an attempt to control the overwhelming pleasure. If this continued, she would be the first to orgasm.

    She underestimated him.

    Her spine arched, eyes opened wide when she was nearing her climax, nearing her peak. She could almost touch it ¨C¨C then the sensation stopped.

    Her eyes shot to his. His grin was wide, eyes squinting from the pleasure of seeing her reached heaven only to be pushed to the ground in full force.

    He didn''t want her to surrender nor win. No. He wanted to see her squirm and beg for more!

    This man . . . is evil.

    She didn''t have the chance to think more when he plunged two fingers inside her sensitive core. She gasped for air, teeth clenching, refusing for him to have his way.

    But it was hard. Really hard. And a moan almost escaped from her lips when his fingers stretched her walls in the most spine arching ways while his mouth nipped her clit.

    Biting her bottom lip, her fingers pulled his air with her meager strength, which gradually decreased by the seconds.

    He pulled his fingers and licked them one by one, murmuring, "You''re ready for me."

    He positioned himself to enter her. He rubbed his cock against her sleek folds, coating it with her juices. He leaned closer enough for her to feel his hot breath on her face and smell his musky scent and hear his thundering heart. Or was it hers?

    She didn''t know nor cared.

    He moved forward, and she gasped. Not from the pleasure, but from the sudden burn from being stretched to the maximum.

    He was big.

    He stopped and asked, "Does it hurt?"

    The gentleness of his tone almost caused her eyes to water. She stubbornly blinked them away and nodded honestly.

    "Good."

    He grinned, followed by the hammering of his hips while his arms held her shoulders, keeping her in ce for him to do what he wanted. Her head snapped back, and an indescribable feeling burst from her mouth in the form of a scream.

    "Argh!"

    She had to let out the overwhelming sensations bottling inside her, or else she would lose her mind from the intense burn from the sudden pration and the unimaginable pleasure from the fullness of his cock inside her.

    He''s . . . ruthless.

    Alvaro was no better. He just masked it with his usual grinning face. Though the tight knot of his brows and the beads of sweat on his body said otherwise.

    Her vagina, her pussy, is something else. It was soft but strong, and her cum was like wet silk around his cock. His entire penis was wrapped in a warm, wet, constricting flesh. Her pussy molded perfectly around his penis, and her pubes created a strong texture against his pelvis. It was simply . . . wonderful.

    Looking at her, he could feel her pain, excitement, and lust . . . and he never saw a woman so beautiful and sexy.

    But it was not enough.

    He still wanted to see her scream and beg for more.

    Rozarria breathed a sigh of relief when he removed his cock out from her. But knowing the man, she didn''t let her guard down while her muscles tense when he grinned at her as his eyes squinted.

    Her guess was correct when soft strokes reced the ruthlessness he portrayed a moment ago. He pushed inside her, in and out, only the tip of his penis. And she felt every motion of it as it went deeper and deeper, in and out, a little at a time. She scraped what strength she had left from her weakened limbs as he did so.

    "Roz . . . you''re so beautiful," he cooed, caressing her cheeks as he spoke.

    "Do you want it?" he asked in a more than innocent tone, and she knew what he meant exactly.

    She didn''t reply. Still in the throes of feeling every inch of him, going in and out of her. Teasingly poking her with the right ministration that left her quivering for more. When she had gotten used to his strokes, he pushed his entire cock inside her, and she literally saw stars when her eyes rolled back in her head, and a scream escaped from her lips. Her body tense, and it went weak at the same time. Her hands curled tight around his neck for support.

    "I asked a question. Do you want it?" he asked again with an edge to his tone.

    Gritting her teeth, she still didn''t answer.

    Every second she didn''t, he continued to torture her. Poking her again and again with the tip of his cock and shoving it all in one swoop when she least expected.

    She couldn''t let it continue. Gnashing her teeth, she mustered her strength and reversed their position. His eyes widened for a moment, but only for a fraction of second, and he let her straddle and ride him.

    Her palms rested against his chest, hips buckled in an erotic dance. Wrapping his entire length with her inner walls, she rode him fast and hard. Sometimes slow while she clenched ¨C¨C tight.

    "Fuck!"

    It was his turn to snapped his head back, spine arching and toes curling.

    "Do you want it?" she slurred. Enjoying her moment of revenge.

    However, it was not for long. His grin was back as he gripped her hips before he piston his hip upward, meeting her every thrust with so much force that sent both their heads snapping back.

    He showed no mercy, snapping his hips upwards and back, rocking her body with so much force it caused her boobs to bounce in blurred motion.

    The intensity was too much. Her brain was fogging with intoxication. Why isn''t he orgasm yet? Isn''t a man''s orgasm shorter than a woman? If this continued, she would soon reach her peak. She had to escape while she could still think.

    But before she could, her strength left her first, and she slumped onto his chest. Even so, he never relented. Worse, he took advantage of her weakened state and flipped her over, and she was back beneath him while he fucked her brain''s out.

    Every muscle in his body quivered as he fucked her harder and faster. He was power and speed in one ¨C¨C her very own stallion.

    She felt her body convulsed. Every nerve in her body trembled in pleasure, and she let out a scream ¨C¨C a scream of surrender followed by hot thick liquid bursting from her core.

    Growling, he didn''t stop and continued to pound harder. He gripped her shoulders to keep her from moving while he doubled in speed and force. He didn''t stop nor paused even when she was screaming and panting nonstop.

    He plunged his cock deeper inside her, hitting her womb before he released his seeds all over her quavering inner walls.

    Panting heavily, he gulped, wetting his dry throat as he stared at the beauty lying beneath him.

    She was gasping for air, chest rising and falling. Her flush face was covered in sweat while saliva dripped from the side of her mouth. And he wanted nothing more to kiss her at this very moment. Leaning, he extended his tongue and licked her saliva. He didn''t kiss her, though, no matter how much the idea kept jumping inside his head. It was not the right time. Not yet.

    His cock still inside her, he asked, "Do you want more?"

    She didn''t answer right away. Her head shifted to the side while her fingers covered her lips. A rosy tint appeared on her cheeks before she whispered.

    "Yes . . ."

    And the smile on his face stretched in a full-blown grin.

    "Beg me."

 Chapter 123 - 36

    It was already nearing noon when Rozarria woke up, and the first thing she noticed was . . . the aching of her body, especially the soreness and swelling of her vagina.

    It was strange, her limbs were weak, and she couldn''t move, and yet she was . . . happy? Refresh? Light?

    It was a long time when she had an orgasm that she almost forgot the feeling. She felt the dump mattress beneath her. She didn''t know she coulde so much. Rather . . .

    She nced at the man who was sleeping beside her so soundly, arms scooping her in his embrace.

    He is . . . incredible.

    She didn''t know a cock coulde so many times like the one he had.

    "Good morning."

    A groggy voice rang in her ears, which, for some reason, caused her heart to thumped more than usual. Reiming her calm, she greeted back, looking straight onto his ashen blue eyes.

    "Good morning."

    Yawning, he rxed his hold on her and sat on the bed and stretched his neck and arms. The movement caused his muscles to flexed and constricted, an alluring sight in the wee hours of the morning. One she could get used to every day.

    Her eyes then traveled on the tattoos epassing all the skin of his back. A head of a dragon in white and silver. She could barely make out the borate design since it blended perfectly well against the color of his skin. It was like a part of him that he wanted to hide, yet he still exposed it on his flesh.

    Before she could marble its beauty, he stood up in all his glory and, one by one, picked his clothes before he shed her his usual gentleman smile.

    "Mind if I use your bathroom?"

    She controlled her eyes, not to nce at his erection jousting to his stomach, hard and erect. She maintained eye contact with him. Ignoring the aching of her swollen sex.

    "Go ahead."

    He shed her another grin, which told her he knew what she was thinking. Pretending to be unaffected, she closed her eyes.

    She heard his chuckles until it disappeared inside the toilet. Pulling her strength, she pushed her body up with difficulty, so her backid against the backrest of the bed.

    Memories ofst night''s events flooded her mind. Even for a woman like her who slept with countless men, she couldn''t help the heating of her cheeks though her face remained impassive.

    She closed her eyes, trying to regain her state of calmness. She didn''t know how many minutes passed when she heard the bathroom door opened and came out Alvaro wearing his clothes.

    "Sorry, I have to go," he said right away while he sauntered near her. "Are you alright?" he asked when she didn''t respond.

    She opened her eyes and turned to him. His face was near, and he was leaning so close to her like he was going to kiss her.

    Unfettered, she said, "I''m fine." Thinking it would be some time again before she could see him again, she let down her guard. "I wish you safe travels."

    ". . ." He didn''t answer. He just stared at her before he smiled. "Will you miss me?"

    Rozarria was caught off guard by the sudden question. For a time, she didn''t respond, thinking of her answer. He parted her lips, but Alvaro beat her to it.

    "Don''t worry. Our next meeting might be sooner than you expected." He grinned before he stole a loud smacking kiss on her forehead.

    "See youter. Call me anytime you want."

    Was all he said before he quickly turned around and walked towards the door. He stopped and waved at her goodbye before he opened the door and went out.

    . . .

    . . .

    Rozarria''s fingers traveled to her forehead as she blinked. Though she was surprised by the man''s behavior, she won''t be fooled. Underneath his friendlinessy unfathomable cunningness.

    What happenedst night was a product of their selfish desires. Him wanting to deepen their rtionship and create a favorable bond between two families. While for her, it was purely out of pleasure, and he took advantage of that. He knew if he could satisfy her, her impression of him would rose. Thus the Frizkiel family''s opinion of the Cole would elevate.

    A smile tugged the corner of her lips.

    What a cunning man.

    Knock! Knock!

    Arranging the quilt over her body, she uttered, "Come in."

    Haier entered and bowed, not evenying sight on her as his head remained low.

    "Haier, just in time. Have my brunch delivered in my room."

    "Yes, mdy."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Is there something else?" she questioned when her butler didn''t leave her room.

    "Mydy . . . ," Haier hesitated, "about Mr. Cole."

    ". . . Ah, yes. Received all his calls and text . . ." She paused. Shifting her head away, she continued, "Have the gold room ready next time he visits."

    She could almost see the surprised on her butler''s face upon her words even she could not see his face. Well, he must be surprised since Alvaro was the only man ever to make it in the golden room. Others were simply cklisted before they could even make it to silver.

    Cooperation had to be of mutual benefit. If they could not even satisfy her in bed, forget about talking to her again.

    She would only give one chance and one chance only.

    "Yes, mydy," Haier responded, but he still didn''t go out of the room.

    "Anything else?" she asked.

    "Mydy. It hade to our attention that Mr. Aaron Dave is recing his father in the expedition."

    Her brows twitched though her face remained nd. There were also men like that . . . couldn''t get the subtle hints that she didn''t want anything to do with them anymore.

    "It''s fine. I''ll still continue with the expedition." For sure, the man wanted to make the expedition as an excuse to see her since she already blocked everything about him including any form ofmunication and visits.

    "Then, I''ll have your brunch ready, mydy," Haier said before he walked out of the room.

    . . .

    . . .

    She tried to move her limbs, but they were sore and limp. Even the lightest friction caused her sex to burn.

    Sighing, she could only curse Alvaro in her mind.

    ----

    The moment Alvaro arrived at the floor of his room, he saw Maxine waiting in front of his door. Even so, that didn''t affect his jolly mood.

    "Alvaro, where have you been?" she asked the instant she saw him.

    "Just took a walk."

    "Oh . . ."

    She fumbled her fingers as she used to when she was about to say something that had a fifty percent chance of him not agreeing.

    "Uhmm . . . if it''s alright, I want to take walks with you. My body felt heavytely, and I think the exercise is what I need."

    Alvaro stopped in front of her, but he didn''t make any effort to open his door. He didn''t want for him and her alone in a room. His trust towards her had dwindled quite a bit these past few days with all the seducing she was making.

    Changing the topic, Alvaro asked, "Maxine, have you already bought the ticket home to ckPine?" Surely his old man would understand why he didn''t escort Maxine back. Forging rtionships with the Frizkiel was a top priority, after all. His grandfather knew that too.

    Lowering her head, Maxine answered, "I have decided to stay for a while. I have found something interesting and nning to do it with a group of people."

    "Hmm . . ." Alvaro couldn''t discern her expression by the angle of her head, but the tone of her voice was odd. Ignoring it, he briefly patted her head. "Is that so? Well then, I''ll have someone to look after you.

    Maxine interjected, "No need." Realizing she spoke in a high tone, she shifted her head in embarrassment. "I can take care of myself."

    "Hmm . . ." Alvaro pretended to nce at his watch, and said, "I''m starving. I still haven''t had breakfast yet. Why don''t we go to a restaurant first and have our lunch?"

    A sh of something like eagerness crossed Maxine''s eyes. "That''s perfect. Actually, I''ve cooked some food inside my room. I''m waiting here for you so we can eat together."

    Restraining his brows to twitched, Alvaro could feel something was up. Every time she cooked for him, he would always make up an excuse. He was afraid that she had put something in the food. It was better to be safe than sorry.

    "I remembered I have something to do. You go ahead and eat lunch." He then turned and walked towards the elevator in a hurry.

    But to his amazement and annoyance, Maxine blocked his way. It never happened before. With just the slightest hint of rejection from him, she would fall back.

    But now, she had gotten bolder once more.

    "Alvaro, can Ie with you?" With shining eyes and trembling lips, Maxine pleaded.

    Though he wanted nothing more than to be alone, he was afraid if he consistently rejected her, she wouldin about it to his grandfather, and the rtionship between two families would sour.

    epting his fate, he conceded, "Alright."

 Chapter 124 - 37

    Two dayster

    Freezing mountain, the name was derived from its all year round freezing temperature that dropped below zero. The tallest mountain in Frizkiel. Towering at eight thousand seven hundred forty-seven meters above sea level. One of the highest mountains in the world. It''s so high it reached the earth''s stratosphere, and it''s only getting taller. Shifting tectonic tes cause the mountain to rise one fourth each year.

    The wind blew as fast as two hundred miles per hour, and the temperature geared towards a negative seven degrees Celsius towards the peak. Unusual weather conditions caused avnches and massive mountains of ice known as seracs to copse. At the same time, crevasses as wide as a football field and deep as a one-thousand-meter sinkhole weremon as clouds.

    And if that wasn''t bad enough, reaching eight thousand meters above, the air was thin. The temperature coldest and the weather angriest. The climb towards the peak was so hostile to human life that is known as the death zone.

    What''s more, it was ten to twelve hours of treacherous climb toward the peek all in the oxygen-deprived zone. And yet, many foreigners and locals alike were still sprawling the first base camp of the mountain. Lured in the glory of carving their names as one who climbed the tallest mountain in Frizkiel in the season of winter.

    Among the many who attempted conquering the grueling, exhausting adventure was Alvaro and his Frost''s aid. Frost were locals who lived with Freezing mountain, who knew the mountain better than anyone else. Their primary goal was to carry gears and food as well as making sure that their employer stayed alive throughout the journey.

    Alvaro roamed her eyes and saw the person he was looking for.

    "I told you that we would meet again."

    Surprised, Rozarria stared at him. But the surprised in her eyes were only for a moment before her icy face returned.

    "Alvaro," she greeted, eyeing the expedition badge of his jacket. "You''re in my team." It wasn''t a question. The pin was proof enough.

    Grinning, Alvaro replied, "Yeah, mountain climbing has always been a hobby of mine. Since I''m in Frizkiel, might as well, right?"

    Rozarria''s brow rose. "And how many mountains have you climb before?

    "Not much. Just enough to make me a pro at this."

    Alvaro scanned his eyes and saw a lot of people. At first nce, he knew they shouldn''t be here. "Shouldn''t the government limit the climbers?" The fatality rate of Freezing Mountain is no joke, and ny percent of those fatalities were novices and inexperienced climbers.

    "There''s already a limit. Any more, and it would affect this region''s ie. The locals have to work and eat too," Rozarria answered.

    Alvaro puffed a dryugh. "Two hundred thousand per person is hardly tough about."

    Rozarria smiled without humor. "Yes, but what''s thatpared to conquering the tallest mountain in Frizkiel, right?"

    "Mydy."

    Interrupted a woman with dark skin. "Expedition leader asked everyone to gather in base tent."

    Rozarria nodded, and she nced at Alvaro. "Time for the briefing," was all she said before she entered and walked towards their expedition tent.

    Watching her go, Alvaro didn''t make any movement. He just turned to his helper. "Do you know that woman?"

    Sherak, his frost helper, nodded. "Shura. She one of best Frost," he answered.

    Alvaro wondered. It was clear that Rozarria only brought herself, but he wouldn''t buy that. An important person like her must have men lurking in the shadows to make sure nothing terrible befall her. As did he.

    He nced at his men on another expedition team. Many teams were attempting to climb the mountain, all led by experts and famous climbers. Each side had only a maximum of five-person, including the leader. Since his team was already full, he put his men in another group. But the biggest reason was that it wasmon knowledge not to put your resources in one ce.

    Arranging his campers backpack, he entered his group''s tent and saw thirteen people almost crowding the tent. They stopped and looked at him except for Rozarria, who resumed drinking her tea like she didn''t know him.

    Including himself and Sherak, there are fifteen in their team in total. Ten were Frost, which wasn''t hard to distinguish since they were the only people with white hair and dark chocte skin among the group. Beautiful people with bright blue eyes.

    The remaining five were the actual climbers. One was himself, Rozaria, a thirty-something man with beads of ck hair. From the way his eyes were squinting, he was probably Asian. And the leader which he assumed would be that imposing young man about twenty-nine years old with golden curls.

    Thest one, oh thest one . . . was a young woman who he was very familiar with.

    "Alvaro."

    Maxine smiled, showing him her prize set of teeth while Rozarria nced at him through the side of her eye before resuming to drink her tea ¨C¨C unaffected.

    For a moment, the ground Alvaro was standing seemed to be moving in a stomach twisting way.

    "What are you doing here?" Alvaro could not contain the edge of his tone when he asked.

    "I . . ." Maxine pursed her lips while her eyes shone in grievance. "I-I wanted to be with you."

    "Go back," Alvaro said with finality.

    Maxine frowned and pouted. "No."

    It was clear she wouldn''t listen to him anymore. She was bing spoiled from always having her way that she didn''t even think what the dangers of climbing a mountain means.

    Alvaro''s eyes narrowed, no longer gentle while the smile on his face disappeared. "Don''t make me repeat myself."

    ". . ."

    To Alvaro''s surprise and annoyance, Maxine turned away and ignored him.

    Ah . . . this woman . . . is annoying.

    "Everyone." The leader pped his hands to get their attention. "Take your matters outside. What we will discuss here is important, and I don''t have time to listen to your lover''s quarrel."

    Alvaro looked at the leader, and the man stared back at him. Not one bit intimidated by his stare. He was one of those types ¨C¨C the type who wanted attention all to himself. Alvaro thought.

    Alvaro''s face gradually loosened, and he let out a smile. "Pardon me. It won''t happen again."

    The leader snorted. "Good. Now sit. If you don''t want to get killed out there, all of you should listen to what I have to say."

    Remaining quiet, Alvaro sauntered towards a seat opposite Rozarria. Ignoring Maxine, he helped himself with some tea and no longer opened his mouth. He was thinking about a lot of things. Now that Maxine came into the picture, the arduous climb became so much more dangerous.

    He knew that the woman had no experience climbing a mountain whatsoever. He didn''t even know if she was in any physical shape. But considering their family rtions, he had to make sure that she is not harmed.

    The cup trembled from the force he exerted before he took quick breathes to calm himself.

    No matter. Her appearance wouldn''t change his ns.

    He nced at Maxine, and she quickly avoided her eyes that were peeking at him. He ignored her and flicked his eyes to the woman sitting opposite him. Rozarria was still enamored with her drink, not even ncing at anyone. Lost in her world.

    Meanwhile, the leader introduced himself as Aaron Dave. He was speaking nonstop about things he already knew while the man''s eyes never left Rozaria. Alvaro didn''t have to guess that the man was interested in her.

    The short meeting was quick, and Aaron had told them to check their belongings, making sure that everything was ready before the first climb tomorrow.

    Rozarria stood to his feet without a word and sauntered out of the tent, followed by her helper. Not before long, Aaron scrambled to go after her.

    Alvaro got up, scraping the chair against the ground. Pocketing his hands inside his winter pants, he walked towards the exit. "Let''s go, Sherak." He still had to set up his tent before nightfall, after all.

    "Alvaro . . ."

    Alvaro stopped, but he didn''t turn around. He was going to make sure that she would be alive throughout the climb, but he no longer had any intention of prolonging their fake rtionship. The moment he returned to ckPine, he would make his intention clear to their families.

    Not looking back, Alvaro disappeared from Maxine''s line of sight.

    "Alvaro . . ."

    Feeling dejected, Maxine didn''t know what to do anymore. She did expect Alvaro would be angry, but she didn''t expect that he would be this upset.

    No worries, he wouldn''t stay angry at me for long. It had always been the case in the past.

    Feeling renewed, she smiled.

    "What a beauty."

    Frowning, Maxine turned towards a man in his thirties. From his lofty posture and extravagant clothes, she could tell that he was a young master. But anyone who could afford the exurban price of the climb was rich.

    "Excuse me?" Maxine said.

    The man chuckled. "Pardon me. My name is Henry. I can''t help but marvel at your beauty that I blurted it out without thinking."

    Maxine didn''t reply. Her eyes traveled to the two dark bulky men beside him before she nodded politely and walked out followed by her helper.

    She didn''t have time to flirt with some stranger. Now that she had almost two months to be together with Alvaro, she would not let the chance slip by.

 Chapter 125 - Side Story 1: Eric And Pets

    Sporting tight-fitting workout clothes and jackets, Evangeline gazed at Eric and hesitantly said, "Are you sure you''re going to be alright here alone with them?" She was going to prepare for the reunion that means getting back in shape. But . . . she stole a peek at her pets who werezily cozying around.

    "I''m fine," Eric replied, smiling. "You go and do your yoga. We''ll go to you after an hour."

    Still a bit hesitating, Evangeline gave her pets a warning eye before she tiptoed and kissed Eric on the cheek. "Alright, see you at the parkter."

    It was good training to have her pets bond with Eric. Though she was still a bit worried, she gave onest nce at those adorable puffs of fur before she turned and sauntered away.

    The moment Evangeline was out of sight, Eric closed the door and stared at Summer, Fall, and Winter. Evangeline was going to join in the yoga and fitness sses at the nearby park, but since their pets had just finished eating, they still need an hour rest before he could walk them.

    Wait . . .

    Shifting his gaze left and right, he couldn''t find Spring anywhere. Among the pets, the little hamster was the most peculiar one. Always disappearing.

    Woof!

    Like always, Winter stuck to him like glue while Summer walked here and there, ramming things with its nose. He had no idea where he got all that energy from. In contrast, Fall was theziest of them all, or should he say the fussiest and high maintenance. She didn''t eat anything but imported goods, marinated dried tuna, smoked fish and the likes. And she didn''t walk on anything dirty and needed her little stilettoes when she stepped outside while she didn''t sleep on anything less than a memory foam.

    The cat had pretty much enjoyed her life more so than his.

    Like now, no matter how hard he tried, Fall didn''t allow him to be near her like she could smell the poor in his clothes. She would hiss and snarl her sharp tooth.

    While Summer, well . . . the only time he was allowed to be near him was when he would give it food. No surprise there.

    The only pet who was warm to him was Winter.

    And if he wanted to stick to Evangeline, he had to make her pets like him.

    There was no way around it.

    Shaking his head, he searched for the little guy while Fall eyed him warily, ready at any time to flex her ws against his skin.

    "Spring,e out. Where are you?" he called, looking under the chair, the cabs and the small little crevasses the hamster could hide while his fingers held a sunflower seed he knew the little guy like the most.

    "Oh, there you are." He smiled when he finally saw him in front of the door, which led to the guest toilet. It was just standing there, looking at him with its round ck pupils.

    "What are you doing there?" he asked. Influence by Evangeline''s habit of speaking to animals even if they didn''t understand him.

    Walking towards Spring, he saw its eyes glint evilly, or probably it was his imagination. But before he could take another step, something thug at his shirt.

    Peering behind his shoulder, he saw Winter, pulling his clothes, stopping him from taking a single step.

    "What''s wrong, Snow?" he asked but didn''t try to pull his shirt back.

    Grr!

    Winter growled as if trying to tell him something while trashing his shirt in between her teeth.

    And that was when something like a twinkle appeared in his line of sight. Looking down, he saw there were scattered shiny objects on the floor leading towards Spring. He squatted and picked those tiny objects while a bemused smile appeared on his face.

    They were small pins with pointy ends. Rolling the pin in his index finger and thumb, he stared at Spring. Comprehension dawned on him. "Do you hate me that much?"

    Of course, Spring didn''t answer. It snapped its fluffy head away, and he could tell strangely, for some reason, it was clicking its tongue from disappointment before it scurried away.

    Forget it. He wouldn''t force it. He would take his time to warm up to them.

    He picked the tiny pins and stood up, walking towards the storage where the cleaning materials were located.

    Since he still had to wait for an hour, he might as well do some cleaning.

    While Eric was busy vacuuming the floor, Spring was busy plotting out Eric''s demise. However, all his plots were thwarted by Winter. From the pins to the tiny rolling stones on the floor so Eric would slip, and his head would smack against the ss table to the more brutal of dropping a sharp scissor from the chandelier into the man''s head.

    And all of this missed Eric by an inch thanks to Winter''s interference.

    Squeak!

    Stomping its small little feet, Spring rubbed its fluffy cheeks with its little paws, thinking of another diabolical plot to erase the man''s existence until Winter bit his tiny cor.

    Squeak!

    Spring protested, wagging its little limbs, attempting to escape Winter''s grasp, but it was futile as Winter was bigger and stronger than him. Winter threw him inside a cage and closed it with its nuzzle before she tottered towards the bathroom to get something.

    Eric''s ears were covered in earphones, listening to the music while he vacuumed the ce. He didn''t hear all themotion going on, but he did wonder where the tiny balls and appearance of sharp objects came from.

    Shrugging his shoulders, he resumed cleaning. And after fifteen minutes, he finished vacuuming the floor just in time that he saw Winter came out of the bathroom with a rubber duckling between its mouth.

    Removing her earphones, he sauntered towards the big girl as it stopped beside where Fall was sleeping.

    "What do you have there?" he coaxed and rubbed its head before he grabbed the rubber duckling from its mouth, which the big fluff willingly gave him.

    Inspecting the toy, Eric asked, "What''s this? Do you want to y?" Squishing the rubber duckling, it produced screeching quaking sounds followed by Falls surprised shrilling meows.

    MEOOORW!

    Surprised, Eric stared at Fall, who was so shocked by the sound it jumped away from the duck. Hairs rose on the end of its back, ws extending.

    Comprehension dawned on Eric as a mischievous smile stretched his lips. "Don''t tell me, you''re afraid of this little duck?" he extended the duck towards Fall, and the big kitten jumped away, sprinting fast towards a safe distance.

    Smiling evilly, Eric had an idea.

    Tucking the duck on top of one of Daniel''s collected toy cars, he grabbed the remote control, and the little car with a duckling on top gave chase to Fall.

    Meow! Meow!

    The room echoed with Falls hysteric meows and Eric''sughter. Fall jump on top of a furniture to escape the duckling, but Eric didn''t let her off. The car followed it wherever it went until Fall sought Eric willingly.

    Fall jump to Eric''s legs, mewing as she did so. Its big misty eyes were imploring and begging Eric to save her.

    Meow! Meow!

    Fall''s paws brushed on Eric''s pants while its ears pointed down, and its eyes turned bigger and dted by the seconds as the duckling came nearer.

    Chuckling, Eric bent and embraced Fall in his arm, making sure that the cat saw how he kick the approaching duckling away.

    "It''s safe now. It won''t harm you anymore," Eric cooed, but Fall didn''t have any intention of removing itself from Eric''s embrace. It even brushed its head against Eric''s neck.

    Pursing his lips, Eric was in a happy mood. Didn''t take long for the big kitten to warm up to him.

    "It''s all thanks to you, big girl." Holding Fall in one hand, he rubbed Winters big head by the other while his eyes shot to Summer, who was dead asleep on its bed.

    No matter. He and summer weren''t exactly enemies. Well, at least it would willinglye to him whenever he had food.

    Then he stole a peek at Spring, who was thrashing inside its cage. Never expect the most violent was that little one.

    When their eyes meet, he swore it red at him.

    Looking away quickly, Eric peeked at the clock. It was already passed an hour. He must have been enjoying himself not to notice the time.

    Time to pick up Evangeline.

    He put a leash on Winter before he picked his coat and keys and looked at the others. "Wanna go with me?"

    Spring snapped his head away, showing its round butt as a response while Summer didn''t even hear him, snoring away in dreand. Fall was looking at him, still shaken at the event that transpired as it kept mewing at him to take her.

    "Alright, I guess it''s going to be you guys then."

    Putting a leash on Fall, he then walked out of the condo and made their way towards the nearby park.

    ----

    Even with the freezing season, there were still many who visited the park, and a lot were partaking in the activities.

    Eric found Evangeline among the crowds. It wasn''t hard since the woman was an eye-catcher and with all the people who were eyeing her.

    Quickly, he went to her but stopped when he realized what she was doing. Yoga must have finished, for she was wearing boxing gloves and was punching a punching bag hanging on a tree. From her postures and those quick, precise movements of her arms, Eric knew it was not a first that she was taking up boxing.

    Sometimes she would kick and throw punches, and for an odd reason, watching her made the scar on his left cheek throbbed. Remembering the time when he pped her.

    No wonder . . .

    Eric and hispany of fluff approached Evangeline but didn''t disturb her. He sat near the bench while Winter stayed by his side, and Fallid on hisp, didn''t want the dirt of the bench to stain her soft white furs.

    He didn''t have to worry about those guys who were eyeing her since the jacket she was wearing covered until her buttocks. What was more, from the way she was punching and kicking, creating whooshing spine cringing sounds, no men with a brain would dare to interrupt her.

    Well, there was one man. A bulky man, rippling with muscles from head to toe, sporting tight sports shirt, and pants. It was kind of awkward the way it fitted his body, especially how the girls werevishing his bulge.

    Eric shuddered. Only a narcissist would show that thing in public, and the man was even proud of it, not even covering with a jacket or something.

    The man approached Evangeline, and based on her reaction, Eric guessed that the man was not the coach since Evangeline didn''t even recognize his existence.

    Eric stood to his feet and walked towards his girlfriend with Fall and Winter in tow.

    The moment Eric appeared in her line of sight, Evangeline stopped what she was doing and turned towards him, beaming. "Hey."

    Smiling back, Eric stopped near Evangeline. "Sorry we''rete." Fall jumped from Eric''s embraced towards Evangeline while thetter caught the big kitten, and itidfortably in her arms.

    "It''s fine," Evangeline said. Rubbing Falls fur, she gazed over at Eric, amazement in her eyes. "You manage to make Fall like you?"

    "Well, I had a little help." Eric winked at Winter and rubbed its big fluffy head.

    Ahem

    Both Eric and Evangeline stared at the bulky man who was looking at them suspiciously.

    "Who''s this? Your servant?" the man asked, clearly not impressed with Eric''s face andck of body mass.

    Not acknowledging the man''s existence, Evangeline tiptoed and gave a resounding smack on Eric''s lips, which stunned everyone who saw.

    "Let''s go, Eric. It''s important that I eat protein after an exercise." Evangeline led the way, swaying her voluptuous hips as she sauntered. Eric followed, smiling in one of smugness and pride while he casually wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

    "Wait, I''m talking to you!" Feeling humiliated and by a woman at that, the man ran after them.

    Eric''s body tense at the approaching threat, but before the man could approach even a meter towards them, a series of threatening growls rumbled in Winter''s throat. And if Eric''s hand weren''t tightly wrapped around Winter''s leash, Winter would have already toppled the man down.

    The man stopped, so did Eric and Evangeline.

    "Woah, easy there." The bulky man raised both his arms up while he eyed the big dog. It was so big it even reached his waist while its head was bigger than his.

    Evangeline smirked, enjoying the reaction of the man while Eric nced at Winter, his fingers turning white from holding on her leash. He even had to use both hands! He never saw Winter like this before. The adorable big gentle dog had turned into a violent bear. Its furs were standing across its spine, canines snarling drooling with saliva, ws extending, butt raised and head low, ready to attack at any moment. And with its size, it was scary, alright.

    Eric thought that she would really attack the man the moment he released her. He didn''t know Winter could be this territorial and aggressive.

    "Eric, give me the leash," Evangeline said.

    Eric eyed her suspiciously through his pair of thick lenses with tant rejection. Of course, he didn''t give her the leash. It was a terrible idea. Though he trusts her strength, he would not gamble with this amount of force that even he had trouble holding.

    "Trust me." Evangeline insisted.

    Eric nced at the bulky man first, who, for all oddity, still remained on his spot, refusing to turn away even from the threat of a gigantic one hundred fifty-pound dog.

    Eric then nced at Evangeline. The intention behind her perking lips wasn''t something he wanted to know. It was better not to know and just hope for the best.

    Hesitantly, he pulled Winter''s leash and handed it to Evangeline. His muscles remained tout though, in alert to grab the leash at any moment when Evangeline was in any danger being dragged by Winter.

    But no such thing happened when Winter sat obediently on the ground the moment that Evangeline took his leash.

    And the bulky man rxed his guard and took a single step closer, still warry of the dog as he said, "Why don''t you join me for a meal, my treat of course."

    It was not made clear who he was asking, but Eric was sure it wasn''t him while Evangeline smiled. A smile that Eric was very familiar with, which often he got whenever he did something she didn''t like.

    The bulky man''s face stretched with his smile, thinking Evangeline smile was a yes. He took his step forward only to be stopped when Evangeline spoke.

    "You should be running."

    And before the man could register what she said, Evangeline let go of Winter''s leash, and the docile, gentle dog turned savage and violent once more ¨C¨C leaping towards the man with its canines and ws.

    agh!

    Caught by surprise and fear, the man screamed, an off tune from his masculine form. He ran for his life while the onlookers were stunned at the sudden turn of events.

    "Eve . . ."

    "Don''t worry." Evangeline smiled sweetly at Eric. "Winterpleted her vines. She could bite him how many times she wants."

    ". . ."

    No, I''m afraid Snow would actually tear him in pieces.

    Fortunately, before that could happen, the man hadn''t forgotten his brain and climbed on a tree, saving his limbs from being torn apart.

    "Tsk. That guy is lucky I''m in a good mood," Evangeline mumbled, and she whistled for Winter while Eric''s face couldn''t be painted.

    Eric thought it was the right time that she and he should talk about anger management.

    The moment Winter heard Evangeline''s call, the savageness in her eyes and every violent bone in her body disappeared, and she reverted to being a docile, gentle dog. She then skimped and trotted towards Evangeline in high spirits, wagging its tail with its tongue slipping from her smiling mouth, asking for a pet.

    And Eric . . . Had got it all wrong. It was not Spring who was dangerous among them . . . it was undoubtedly Winter who reign supreme.

    I''m d I''ve adopted her first.

 Chapter 126 - 38

    After setting his tent and finish a light meal, ¨¢lvaro went out, and the first thing he saw was the twinkling stars bursting in the dark sky. It felt like he was on a different.

    This was one of the things he liked about adventuring to the natural geo. The silence of the ce and the cracking of snow was the only noise. The darkness healed his soul from the never-ending lights of the city. And of course, the view.

    Walking around, he wanted to savor the fresh icy smell and getting acquainted with what challenges he would be facing tomorrow. The whole adventure was a total of sixty-seven days, twenty days actual climbing, and the rest was getting limated with the environment, resting and passing out bad weather.

    Besides constantly on alert for an avnche, crossingrge crevasses on adder, climbing a one-hundred-meter high steep slope with only a rope, traversing the peak withck of oxygen while fighting the effects of high altitude, he also had to take care of a spoiled inexperience girl.

    Fun!

    Shaking his head, he huffed a dryugh while he walked towards Maxine''s tent.

    "Maxine, its Alvaro," he called. Not a second long, a zipper resounded, and Maxine''s pretty face peek at the gap of the tent.

    The moment sheid eyes on him, she beamed and opened her tent.

    "Alvaro, I''m so happy you came to visit. I thought . . . You''re still angry at me."

    Alvaro ignored her . . . Rather, he was stunned to see the woman brought thefort of her house in here. From heated tents, folding bed, stove, and a fucking dining table and chairs. No wonder she brought along four Frost helpers.

    "You''re just in time, I''ve cooked your favorite food. I was nning to send youter as a peace offering but since you''re already here . . ."

    Maxine pulled Alvaro''s arm, and he let her drag him towards the dining table, which was filled with luxurious imported foods. She even brought wine. "Come and join me for dinner."

    ". . ." Alvaro closed his eyes. His head was thumping, and he was not even climbing yet.

    No longer smiling, he said with a serious face, "Maxine, didn''t you heard what Aaron said? Consuming too much food at once would send blood rushing to your stomach, making your body focus in digestion rather than in breathing . . ." He stopped when he noticed the woman still had that innocent face enough to make him imagine a flower sprouting on top of her head.

    "But . . . I''m hungry," she said,pletely disregarding the consequences.

    Alvaro tookrge intakes of air. Dealing with her was much harder than climbing the mountain itself.

    "Anyway, don''t eat too much. Only eat a small amount. Preferably choctes and other sugary foods." He then packed the foods inside a tapper ware just in case she didn''t heed hismand. After which, he asked, "Let me see your things."

    That was the reason why he was here, after all ¨C¨C making sure that she had the tools and gears necessary to survive.

    Maxine didn''t argue when Alvaro asked her foods. In fact, she was happy thinking Alvaro was taking her food to eatter. She led him towards her massive backpack, and Alvaro didn''t waste any time in inspecting its content.

    There was high grade down jackets, gloves, boots, ciers sses, sleeping bag, oxygen bottles, pix ax, climbing harnesses, crampons, caribearers, ropes and other gears for climbing.

    Good. At least she had the basicmon sense to bring the necessary gears and equipment. Not just imported goods and luxury tents.

    Standing up, Alvaro''s job was over, and he said his goodbye. "Make sure not to let anyone inside your tent and scream if something came up."

    He then turned but was stopped by her.

    "It''s quite lonely here . . ." Maxine sped her hands near her heart as she lowered her head while she tagged his jacket. "Why don''t you . . . sleep here tonight."

    ". . ."

    Alvaro''s pupils constricted. Looked like she wanted him to fuck her so badly that she always hinted it this past few days.

    Sighing, he pulled his jacket from her hold. He didn''t want to treat her in kindness anymore, nor he had any intention to be nice to her.

    "See you tomorrow," was all he said before he got out of her tent.

    He would instruct someone to watch her tentter. It was a good thing she built her shelter close to his.

    Alvaro stopped on his tracks when he saw a familiar silhouette in one of the bone fires. Making his way there, he sat on an empty log and smiled.

    "Can''t sleep?" he asked.

    Rozarria didn''t answer. Her body curled neared the warmth of the fire, arms hugging herself. "How about you? Putting your fianc¨¦e to sleep?"

    Alvaro''s grin stretched his lips. "Jealous?"

    Rozarria faced him with her famous stony face. "Why is it that men always assumed women are jealous every time they mentioned another girl''s name?"

    "You''re not?" Alvaro countered. He was delighted to see her ice-cold face cracked even if it was just a little.

    "I''m not. I''m only hinting that you should conduct yourself as a man who already has a fianc¨¦e."

    Prompting his palm on his chin, Alvaro hummed in response. The smile on his face didn''t lessen. "Maxine is not my fianc¨¦e. Not officially, at least. You know how it is. Our families are close, and everyone is expecting me to marry her."

    Rozarria''s head snapped forward. "I''m not interested."

    "Really?" he teased.

    Finally, those frozen brows of her moved and twitched.

    "Really," Rozarria answered with finality.

    "So does that mean . . ." Alvaro wet his lips, voice turning deeper as he leaned in closer to her. ". . . I''m banned from meeting you at night?"

    ". . ."

    Instead of answering, Rozarria stood to his feet. Not looking back, she sauntered to her tent.

    However, she didn''t have enough time to take two steps when Alvaro stood as well and reached for her arm. Taking her non-resistance as a sign, he pulled her closer to him. Her back against his chest while his arms enveloped her.

    His head lowered, lips grazing her ear. He even felt her body trembled and knew it was not because of the cold.

    "I''m kidding," he whispered. Though the evil grin on his lips said a different tune.

    She knew that Maxine was his fianc¨¦e dered by his family. Still, she slept with him. That alone was proof that she didn''t care about his rtionships. To her, sleeping with men was just to remove her itch and warm her bed. No strings attached. And what he came here to do was to change her perception. Change her perception of him.

    It was not love, not really. Butpared her to Maxine, he preferred her. Mostly because she was a Frizkiel, and he liked her face very much. Like the feeling it gave him when he broke theyer of ice covering her fa?ade.

    Rozarria didn''t make any effort to resist him. Her calm didn''t diminish while her eyes swept her surroundings. Though it was hard to focus with a handsome man blowing hot air on her ear.

    There were people outside roaming around, but no one paid them any mind. To their eyes, they must be lovers attempting the mountain together.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "Hugging you," he replied in an instant.

    ". . . Someone might see us."

    Alvaro blew another steamy air on her ear and enjoyed the reaction of her body as he did so. "Are you worried?"

    ". . ."

    Pursing her lips, Rozarria didn''t answer. Was she worried? No, not even the slightest. She didn''t have any emotion left except when it came to her family. Everyone else simply didn''t matter.

    Alvaro smelled the scent of her hair as his face gently rubbed her head. "Sleep in my tent tonight."

    ". . ."

    Another round of silence before Rozarria nodded.

    Alvaro smiled and released her but didn''t let go of her hand. He then led her to his tent in silence.

    Inside Alvaro''s tent, the temperature was still cold, though not that muchpared to outside. It was bearable for one to sleep infort. It was simply a tent with a very thick and warm thermal regtedforter. At the edge was arge backpack and a small battery-operatedmp.

    Both of them didn''t say anything, and Rozarriaid first on the mattress and covered herself with the quilt.

    Alvaro turned off themp first before he too snuggled closer towards her. Sheid on her side, back facing him, but that didn''t stop him from kissing her forehead good night and hugged her from behind. He like the smell of her hair, and the feeling of her snuggled in his embrace. Closing his eyes, he hugged her closer to him.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I would never have thought that we really are just going to sleep," she said after a moment of another silence.

    Alvaro chuckled. "I''m afraid, with all this cold, my cock would freeze first before I manage to get it out from my pants."

    ". . ."

    Alvaro''s eyes flung open when Rozarria trembled. "What''s wrong? Are you cold?"

    "I''m . . . fine . . ."

    There was something wrong with the way she said that. Like she was controlling herself from something. He hovered in front of her and forced her to face him, which he had to put in some force since she resisted.

    "What''s wrong? Look at me. Look at me," hemanded when she covered her face with both her hands.

    He grabbed her arms and pinned them over her head. With no more to obstruct his sight, he saw her face was a little red while her eyes were much softer and ssy. But what shocked him was the broad smile on her lips, causing her whole appearance to change from lovely to divine.

    "So beautiful," he murmured without thinking.

    Her smile froze, and she reverted to her impassive face once more. But it was toote. His heart was already thumping, thundering inside his chest. Leaning closer, he captured the flesh of her neck between his teeth while he pressed his bulged against her, and his hand palmed her breast.

    Her arms circled his neck the moment she felt his cock amidst the thickyers of their pants.

    "I thought that . . . you''re afraid your dick would freeze," she mewled, extending her neck for him to fest on.

    Laughter bubbled in his throat. "I thought maybe you could warm it inside your pussy before it happens."

    Slurring, she replied, "It''s worth the try."

    In a hurry, they unzipped each other''s pants. The moment his engorged cock slip out from the gap of his zipper, his hands pushed her pants and panties down.

    "Cold?" he asked when she shivered.

    "I''m fine," she replied, a little strained.

    He grabbed the quilt and covered themselves, which stopped her trembling somehow. He leaned closer enough for their breaths to mingle as he navigated his cock around her pussy since it was dark. When the tip hit her opening, he clenched his teeth and hissed, "This will hurt."

    He then pushed inside her in one thrust causing their head to snapped back. She was tight and a little dry since they didn''t do some forey. His cock couldn''t thrust deeper because of the friction, and he knew she was hurting.

    "Want me to stop?" he asked. Though he didn''t want to, he had to take into consideration that they would still climb a mountain tomorrow.

    Gritting her teeth, Rozarria shook her head. "No. Continue."

    It was painful, yes. But it was also pleasurable ¨C¨C a new kind of feeling born from the excitement of doing something new in a different environment.

    Taking her response as a go signal, Alvaro started to move. Tiny strokes to stretched her inner walls while his fingers massaged her clit. Not before long, her vagina moistened, and once it did, he thrust deeper.

    "Mmm . . ." Rozarria bit her lower lip, restraining her moans. She didn''t want to wake the other climbers. And besides, the restraint heightened the sensation.

    "So fucking tight," Alvaro groaned, voice contained in a whisper. Leaning his head against hers, he took in her panting face as she did with his. His hands held her cheeks to keep her in ce while his thumbs caressed her cheeks.

    By the faint light outside, his eyes adjusted. Blue met emeralds looking straight at him. This caused his cock to pulsate, and he grunted another groan.

    "A . . . Al . . ."

    She was saying something, but he couldn''t decipher with their harsh breathing and all.

    How he wanted to taste those lips. Imagining that his tongue twirling around hers. The feeling when he sucked and bit it.

    His cock twitched, and he doubled in speed. He rocked their body so fast she could no longer contain her moans.

    "Agh¨C¨C!"

    Before she could scream, he covered her mouth with his hand. "Shhh . . . you''ll wake the neighborhood, sweetheart."

    She closed her eyes tight when he rocked her body with so much force she was afraid he would break her.

    His cock continued to slide in and out, pulling the end of the tip before mming it right back to the hilt, causing their heads to roll back.

    His jaw tightened as he leaned and embraced her when she quavered, followed by a stream of wet, thick fluid from her core. Her inner walls trembled. Her pussy was clenching and unclenching, and he climaxed right after.

    "Arghh . . ."

    He shoved his cock deeper. He didn''t release her even when he already finished nting his seeds inside her.

    Instead, he moved once more.

    "W-we . . . we still have . . . to climb . . . ," Rozarria moaned in protest.

    But Alvaro didn''t stop. He just continued fucking her. "Just another round. I promised."

    Grinning, he kissed her forehead while his hips never stopped hammering her.

    The night breeze blew at the base of the first camp. People were already sleeping for the early climb tomorrow. It was cold but not the same could be said about a specific tent that remained hot throughout the night.

 Chapter 127 - 39

    The sun had risen when Rozarria woke up. She was disoriented, but she quickly recovered. She removed Alvaro''s arm embracing her waist and got up. She stretched her limbs and ignored the soreness of her sex. Cracking some bones in her neck, she nced at the man who was now awake and looking at her.

    There was something wrong with the way he gazed at her. The kind smile he always portrayed was gone, and his eyes were narrowed with pupils constricted. It was . . . a little scary.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    ". . ."

    Alvaro didn''t answer for a moment before he replied in a severe tone.

    "Who''s Allen?"

    ". . ."

    Rozarria''s heart beat faster and faster, and from the way he was looking at her, she couldn''t help but be nervous.

    Wait . . . why?

    She regained her breathing and answered in her usual forlorn voice, "None of your business."

    She then sauntered towards the exit of the tent, but Alvaro held her hand.

    "I asked you a question."

    The tone of his voice made her shudder, and the intimidating aura he portrayed was enough for her to cower in fear. His whole persona was different. Very different. The man standing in front of her was cruel and dangerous. It was like he was a changed man altogether.

    Was this his true self?

    Frowning, she met his gaze even though her knees started to quake. "I don''t care about your rtionship with other women. I hope you do the same. Or else, I''m afraid I have to ban you."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    They stared at each other. The air turned suffocating by the minute. It was hard to breathe will all the heaviness between them.

    ". . . Pardon me."

    It was Alvaro who broke the silence.

    He smiled, reverting to being a gentleman that Rozarria thought what she saw was just an illusion.

    "You''re right . . . it''s none of my business," he said and released her and sauntered back to get his things ready for the climb.

    "You should go and get your things ready. The climb will about to start."

    Rozarria hesitated for a moment. The reason, she didn''t know. She shot onest nce at Alvaro. "See youter."

    She then went out of the tent and didn''t saw the sinister smile on Alvaro''s face.

    Outside, it was still dark, but themps hanging high on the poles and the lightsing from the tents were enough to illuminate the area. Rozarria walked back to her tent, thinking how Alvaro knew An. Did she blurt it outst night? Or maybe she mumbled it in her sleep?

    It was not the first that a man asked her about the name, and she always answered the same. She was never bothered what they think. But she was clearly concerned now.

    Rozarria shook her head, dismissing it because she didn''t want Alvaro to stop having sex with her. The man was good. In fact, the only man that ever made her orgasm after Allen.

    "Roz!"

    Her brows twitched, but she didn''t stop walking. Instead, she hastened her steps. But the man who called her name still managed to catch up to her and grabbed her hand.

    "Roz, wait. Why are you avoiding me?"

    The entitlement, the ownership in his voice caused her brows to draw in one line. She gazed up and shed a timid smile before it disappeared as quickly as it came.

    "Mr. Dave, do I have any reason to avoid you?" Based on his question, she could guess he didn''t saw which tent she came, and she was relieved since Aaron could be an arrogant prick if he wanted to.

    Aaron frowned. After they had sex that night, Rozarria had been avoiding him. Not answering his calls and messages. Not even seeing him when he came to her house multiple times.

    "Roz, is it something I had done? Tell me. I will fix it." He reached his hand, attempting to hold her arm, but she recoiled, and instead, an intense cold stare reciprocated his move.

    "Mr. Dave, I think you have greatly misunderstood something. What happened between us is a one-night stand. A mutual benefit. There''s no rtion between us after that."

    ". . ."

    Aaron looked at Rozarria and gradually came to a realization. Because of his good looks and effortless charms, he could have any woman he wanted. Not to mention his family was well known in Frizkiel. He thought Rozarria was the same, wanting to bed him to be his girlfriend. But the reality was, he was used by her to relieved her itch.

    A roiling heat consumed him, which formed into anger. Never in his life that he was treated this way. It was mostly the other way around!

    "Be careful, bitch," he hissed. All pretense crumbled, and he reverted to his arrogant self. His pride took a direct hit. "I can have your puny Rozienheim corporation at the snap of my fingers." Since she was acting this way, he no longer wanted to y the caring boyfriend.

    Staring at him with no warmth, Rozarria only shrugged. "Really?" she then turned and walked away. "Good luck with that."

    "Wait, I''m not done with you!" Aaron didn''t care about anything else anymore as he grabbed her hand.

    However, before he could, someone took hold of his shoulder and called him.

    "Leader."

    Annoyed, Aaron snapped and saw one of his helpers. "What?"

    "Problem. One member," the helper said, forcing out the words one at a time while his finger pointed towards a specific tent where four Frost people and a single woman were arguing.

    "Oh, for the love of¨C¨C"

    Aaron took a sharp intake of air. He nced at where Rozarria had gone before he turned to address the problem. Though he didn''t have any love for his position as the leader of the expedition, his father was a fanatical climber. If he didn''t do his job well and smudge his father''s good name, he would not hear the end of it. Besides, he had more than a month to deal with her for ying with him.

    Meanwhile, not far, Maxine had her own troubles. Her hired helpers refuse to carry some of her things. Usually, everyone would exactly do what she would tell them. She never experienced this kind of set back before, so she didn''t know what to do as her anger controlled her judgment.

    She stomped her feet and said, "Why are you refusing to carry my things? Isn''t that what I paid you for?"

    One of the helpers waved his hand. "No, no, no. Too heavy. Dangerous!"

    "What do you mean by dangerous?! You were perfectly fine carrying it until here, and now you refuse?" Maxine then thought of something, and her nostrils fumed. "This is part of your n, right? You pretended to carry our things here then refused to carry itter since we couldn''t turn back now. You cheated me!"

    "Whoa, whoa. What''s going on here?" Aaron asked the moment he stood between the group of helpers and Maxine.

    Maxine thought that someone hade to her rescue in the form of the leader andined about her grievances, "I paid them to carry my things, but now they refuse to carry it!"

    Aaron nced at the group of four helpers and frowned. "Is that true?" This was not the first time he had climbed Freezing mountain, but this was a first that he encountered something like a Frost refusing to carry their employer''s stuff.

    "Kechensha! Chokenxe zhoxina frogina toh henxi!"

    One of the Frost was rmed and rambled theirnguage, didn''t know how to speak the foreigner''snguage much.

    Aaron''s frown deepened, and he nced at his helper. "What did he say?"

    His helper replied, "Table and stove heavy. Couldn''t carry. Suggest leaving."

    Comprehension down on Aaron, and he sighed. On the one hand, his client was Maxine, and in a sense, he must take her side, and she did pay them to carry her things. But on the other hand, carrying those things was impractical and not necessary.

    Ah . . . what to do. He was not much in the decision-making category. His thing lies in adventuring and extremes sports.

    "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 128 - 40

    "What''s going on?"

    Everyone turned towards the pleasant voice of a handsome man who was smiling from ear to ear. At the sight of Alvaro, Aaron frowned. He didn''t like him the moment he saw him. Mostly because he was handsome than him and . . . his tingling senses honed from adventuring kept on alerting him to stay away from the man.

    Alvaro''s smile didn''t waver upon being gaze by different eyes. He stared at Maxine, who had a pinched mouth and sour expression.

    Seeing Alvaro, Maxine loosened her tight expression and walked towards him. "Alvaro, these guys refused to carry my things even after I paid them half already."

    Alvaro swept Maxine before the four Frost people and finally rested on the line of backpacks on the ground, which he knew belonged to Maxine alone.

    Realizing the odds were against them, the four Frost people nced at each other, and Alvaro didn''t have to guess what they were conversing in secret. Their eyes said it all. Resigned to the fact that they might not make it back alive.

    The Frost people''s homes where together with the mountain and it was very rare that they would traverse the city for jobs, and it was equally rare if someone hired them because of theirck of education. In a sense, they were stuck inside their vige, and the only ie they have were guiding the tourist up to the mountain. And because of that reason, they valued their job highly more so than their life. But these men also have families and children.

    He turned towards Sherak and gestured with his head. Sherak went towards the four Frost and conversed with them. After minutes, he came back and whispered to him their conversation.

    After which, his gentle smile remained on his lips while he nced at Maxine, who was staring back at him with a flush face. When she was caught staring, she averted her eyes, face redder than before.

    Alvaro''s eyes remained fixed on Maxine as he continued to smile, yet his voice was firm. "Maxine, I agree with the Frost. You have many unnecessary things that are going to be a hindrance when climbing. It''s best if you leave it here in the base."

    Maxine''s infatuated face cracked. She didn''t expect that Alvaro wouldn''t take her side. She had always taken her side before. "B-but . . . I''ve already paid them. And they were fine with it the first time, and now they backed out when we reached the base and about to climb? What kind of service is this?"

    She red at the four. She wanted to p their faces even if it was out of character for her to do so. At this moment, she was angry, betrayed, and annoyed.

    Alvaro''s expression remained ck as he exined, "They said they didn''t expect your things were very heavy. Topensate you, they said you don''t have to pay one of them."

    Biting her inner cheek, Maxine still wasn''t happy about it. The feeling that the helpers cheated her still remained in her mind. What is money? She didn''t care about it. What she cared about was that she was scammed!

    "But my things! My things are expensive. If I leave it here, others might steal it." She refused to budge from this.

    The smile on Alvaro''s face slip. Though it was still a bit there on his lips, his eyes, however, spoke another tune as it turned into slits. "Maxine, I think you still haven''t registered the severity of the situation you''re in. Do you even know what climbing an eight-thousand-meter mountain means?"

    "I-I . . ." Maxine couldn''t speak when she saw Alvaro''s eyes. It was like something was gripping her neck.

    Alvaro didn''t let her speak and intrude, "It''s fine that you want to put yourself at risk. But it isn''t eptable for you to put others at risk. Will you die if you didn''t have a table? Will you go hungry if you don''t heat your already ready to eat foods?"

    Biting her lips, Maxine didn''t say anything and lowered her head. Tears pooled in the corner of her eyes while her fingers clutched her jacket. Betrayal. She was betrayed. Alvaro didn''t take her side. He was to take her side. He was supposed to defend her all the time! Why?! Why?! Why?!

    Thinking Maxine finally conceded when she remained silent, Alvaro''s pupils returned to its size, and he gently patted Maxine''s head. "We''ll have your things stored in the government''s base. They have a tent here for things like this."

    He then gestured at Sherak, and the man went to the four Frost people and ryed that everything was okay now. The four stared at him and smiled while speaking iprehensiblenguage Alvaro could only digest as thank you.

    Alvaro then nced at Aaron, who remained a stone at the side, stationary and useless. Well, at least a stone has its used. "Leader, when are we going to set out?"

    Only then Aaron snapped from his death-like state. Clearing his throat, he mustered what face he had left and took control. "Everyone, we leave after five more minutes."

    Not far from the party, Rozarria watched the scene in silence.

    "That man . . . nice."

    She heard Shura mumbled beside her.

    Nice? Halfway Closing her eyes, Rozarria smiled. On the outside, maybe.

    ----

    "Miss Rozienheim."

    Rozarria paused when she heard her name. She looked at the rosy face of Maxine, who was extending a hand at her.

    "My name is Maxine Celestine. I''m a fan of your jewelry. In fact, Alvaro and I traveled from ck Pine all the way to attend your auction event."

    Rozarria slipped a small smile and epted the woman''s hand. "Miss Celestine, a pleasure to meet you." She had nothing to feel awkward about because she knew there was nothing between her and Alvaro except lust.

    Maxine shook Rozarria hand with both hands. "Please, just Maxine is fine, and I''m hoping you don''t mind if I call you Roz?"

    "Not at all," Rozarria replied before she pulled her hand back.

    Maxine beamed. She sped her hands behind her back and chatted with Rozarria as they threaded the snow. "It''s always afort to know that there''s another woman in the team besides me. But I never guess you''re a fan of mountain climbing."

    To match the girl''s pace, Rozarria had to take small steps since Maxine was having difficulty in walking in the snow. "I have been doing mountain climbing since five years ago. Though my schedule only permits me to climb one mountain a year."

    "That''s awesome." Maxine''s eyes twinkled. "I didn''t know you''re very adventurous in spirit. Just like my fianc¨¦!"

    Rozarria paused, but she resumed walking like nothing happened. "Fianc¨¦?"

    Lifting her head, Maxine smile while thinking about Alvaro, sneaking looks at him in front of them. "Alvaro Cole, my fianc¨¦. We''ve traveled here to have our holiday vacation." She beamed. Though she was in a gloomy mood because Alvaro had been cold towards her and only worsened at the event that transpired a while ago, the love for him didn''t diminish. It only intensified the more he was aloof to her.

    "We''ve grown up together, and our family is very close. It''s like destiny that we fell in love with each other." Maxine broke eye contact and looked away when Alvaro peeked at her from his shoulder. A rosy blush colored her face, eyes staring down. "When we tie the knot, I hope you can attend our wedding."

    Maxine''s kept on rumbling, but Rozarria wasn''t paying attention. Her brow rose when Alvaro yfully winked at her before he turned forward.

    "Alvaro is like a brother and a caring boyfriend to me. He''s very nice and always takes care of me. I remember one time he . . ."

    Maxine continued, hands sping each other cheeks. She had always boasted about how Alvaro loved her in front of every woman she knew. It might be a defense mechanism on her part since she was threatened with Rozarria''s face, but she couldn''t stop herself. She must draw the line to make sure that the woman understood it was hopeless to try even to get close to Alvaro.

    Rozarria''s stoic face remained stony while a response tumbled her lips, almost a dead tone, "I see . . . lucky you."

    "Oh." Maxine stopped. She covered her lips and smiled. "Sorry, that''s insensitive of me. I shouldn''t have rambled my happiness to others like that."

    Rozarria answered with a simple, "It''s fine."

    Hesitating, Maxine asked, "I heard you''re single. Any man in mind? If you want, I can introduce you to a few friends. All of them are a nice catch." This was a tactic she always used towards single women, so none of them would have any desires with Alvaro. She would talk about how Alvaro loved her, and no one coulde between the two of them to make others give up. And, she would introduce another equally handsome man. By this, she would deter other women while she made friends by introducing them with illegible bachelors.

    This always works against women, until now when Rozarria replied.

    "No need. I''m happy the way I am."

    Maxine didn''t give up and pushed. "I hope you don''t mind but aren''t you already in your thirties? Aren''t you scared to pass your expiration date?" yfully nudging Rozarria, Maxine pointed towards Aaron. "I can see Mr. Dave has a thing for you. I caught him stealing nces at you from time to time."

    Even with the personal questions, Rozarria forced herself to remain in the presence of the annoying woman. Her face still calm and passive. "I have no interest in dating still. I''m very much contented with my life."

    Subtly, Rozarria resumed her regr walk. Because she matched Maxine''s pace, they were already meters behind from the group while their helpers go on ahead to scout for potential dangers while the others stayed at the back to make sure no one was left behind.

    And of course, Maxine caught with her pace as she persisted her one-sided conversation until after minutes that she went silent, catching her breathes due to the arduous walking. Panting breaths swallowed all her words, and Rozarria smiled in secret.

 Chapter 129 - 41

    After threading the snow, limatizing, resting, and passing a bad weather, five days had passed since Alvaro, and the others began their climb from base one to base two.

    It was a slow climb, and everyone in the group knew why. Each one of them were expert climbers. A pro at what they were doing, but Maxine was not. And with that, the group was moving quite slow.

    Maxine had to be taught almost everything for putting on crampons on her boots and how to use them to cross the icedder. Besides that, she was moving so slow and had to take frequent rest because her stamina and endurance wascking. Verycking.

    With the pace they were going, it would be a miracle if they reached the peak before two months.

    But even so, no oneined as each and everyone in the group took it as an opportunity. Henry took the time to get to Maxine''s good side. Always there whenever the woman was having trouble, which was actually quite nice of him, and he was handsome to boot. It would be nice if Maxine developed some feelings for him.

    Aaron, on the other hand, was happy he had more time to be with Rozarria even though the woman was avoiding him nonstop.

    As for Alvaro, well . . . he had his reasons.

    But still, Alvaro knew it was dangerous. Time spent in the ice was borrowed time. The more they spent their time here, the more likely they''re going to be buried alive. Massive blocks of ice could crumble and fall anytime.

    "At this rate where this is going, I''m afraid we won''t make it to the peak before Christmas," Alvaro said while he walked closer to Rozarria. He wanted to engage in small talk with her while the others helped Maxine crossed the icedder.

    Rozarria looked at him and said with a tone as cold as her face, "Aren''t you worried about your fianc¨¦e?"

    Crossing his arms, Alvaro replied with a smile, though his voice didn''t have any warmth in them, "She wanted to climb regardless of the consequences. It will be a good lesson for her, so she knows what she''ll be facing ahead."

    Grinning, he added, "And she''s not my fianc¨¦e."

    "Not yet, at least," Rozarria countered, "but it is where you''ll be headed eventually."

    Alvaro stared at her, which made Rozarria ufortable. "What?" she asked.

    Skimming his fingers on his jawline, Alvaro wiggled his brows. "Are you sure you''re not jealous?" he asked, eyes twinkling in mischief.

    Staring at him, Rozarria shed a small smile that was almost sarcastic. "Don''t tter yourself."

    Alvaro huffed augh. "I think I have every right, don''t you think? Your rosy cheeks are proof of that." He continued to tease. Rozaria was finally showing her expression, though only a bit. It was a step in reaching his goal.

    Looking away, Rozarria covered her face with the hood of her jacket. "It''s the cold." She then shot Alvaro a smirk. "I''m not the only one whose face is red."

    Alvaro''s grin widened, and he replied with a low, deep voice, "It''s the cold."

    He then leaned closer to her, eyes half-closed, pupils dted.

    "Really?" Without thinking, Rozarria''s emotionless gaze traveled towards Alvaro''s thin sensual lips, puffing hot air.

    "Really." The words rolled in Alvaro''s tongue, slow and hypnotizing.

    While they continued to tease each other, on the icedder, Maxine was having a hard time crawling her way towards the other side. Though the craves were two meters'' wide, it was deep. It was enough to send her in her coffin if she fell.

    She was so tired. Her limbs were sore and weak and heavy. And to her worsening predicament, she was battling altitude sickness, heart palpitations, hyperventtion, and panic attacks all at once. The feeling was horrible!

    Alvaro . . .

    Unconsciously, she stared up ahead to where Alvaro was standing on the other side, chatting and sharing a smile with Rozarria. He didn''t even bother to nce at how she was doing ¨C¨C not even looking at her nor any intentions of helping her.

    What''s more, he was smiling genuinely and freely with a woman he barely knew. And based on howfortable they were with each other''s presence, Maxine knew that they were more than business partners.

    A flush of heat crept on her face as her shock transformed into anger. Her eyes grew hot that tears pooled beneath her eyelids as her lips pressed in a t line.

    She pushed herself up, wanting to storm them. But when she moved, her crampons brushed against thedder, and it was enough for her to lose her bnce and fall.

    "Argh!"

    Fortunately, her body reacted fast, and her hand managed to hold the edge of thedder. But she wasn''t safe just yet. Because she was physically unfit for rigorous adventures, she was quickly losing her grip, and she panicked.

    "Help!"

    "Maxine!"

    Among the many who called her name, only Alvaro''s voice rang in her ears. Her eyes zeroed on him, sprinting towards her with a rare worried expression on his face. It was the first time that she saw him like that. His expression was worried with a tinge of panic and fear.

    He loves me. See, he cares so much about me . . .

    She didn''t even know what happened next. She was consumed with all these happy thoughts. The next thing she knew, she was in Alvaro''s arms, carrying her to the other side.

    "Are you alright?" Alvaro asked after heid her on the surface.

    That was only when everyone snapped out from the shock, and they huddled closer to her, asking how she was.

    Frankly . . . she was never better!

    Forcing a smile, Maxine replied, "I-I''m f-fine . . ." Apparently, even though she was feeling happy, her body, however, hadn''t recovered from her almost near-death experience.

    But . . . if that is what it takes to see the worry on Alvaro''s face . . .

    Something like madness crossed in Maxine''s eyes before it disappeared quickly.

    From that day onwards, Maxine had been busy trying to get Alvaro''s attention. From the simple act of hurting her foot against a block of ice to the extreme of slipping from a crevasse to deliberately falling when they climbed down a twenty-meter hole to the other side. And each time, Alvaro had saved her again and again.

    She was crazy. She was out of her mind. Desperate and in need of reassurance or she would break. She would gamble her life just to see Alvaro''s worried expression if she had to. Just to feel she was important in his life.

    ----

    It went on for another five days until they had reached camp two. There were already other groups who were setting their camp while most had their tent set up much earlier.

    It was already eight in the evening when Alvaro finished setting his tent. Feeling a little stuffy inside the small area, he grabbed his meal and a bar of chocte before he stormed out towards the bonfire where logs surrounded the dancing fire.

    Most were already sleeping and resting, though some were huddled together on the scattered bonfire, chatting and drinking something hot to chase the cold away.

    Alvaro chose the farthest fire, away from the people. He nted his butt on a log, ced his food to his side, and casually lit a cigarette. Taking a deep drag, he puffed the smoke from his lips in the form of a sigh.

    These past five days had been brutal with Maxine tripping and falling to her death and all. Of course, he knew the woman was deliberately doing it. But what else could he do when she doesn''t listen to him anymore? Let her die?

    . . . That . . . isn''t a bad idea . . .

    For a moment, Alvaro entertained the thought. With her death, most of his problems would be solved. People die whenever traversing Freezing mountain. It was an ideal ce tomit murder.

    The thought put a smile on his face until the image of his grandfather skinning him alive put him back to reality.

    Rolling his shoulders, he sighed again before he rubbed his neck.

    "This is rare, seeing you so troubled."

 Chapter 130 - 42

    "This is rare, seeing you so troubled."

    Alvaro didn''t have to look to know the voice came from Rozarria. He took onest drag before he threw his cigar into the zing fire in time Rozarria sat next to him, holding a cup of hot chocte.

    "Did you already ate?" he asked. His gentleman fa?ade was back as he took in her appearance. She was warmly wrapped inyers of jackets with the addition of a thickforter draped around her shoulders. Her long hair was braided and was resting on one side of her shoulder. It was like she came out of a bath. He smelt a milky scented wash from her and saw the droplets of water thawed by the heat of the fire on her long wetshes. She appeared fresh and very, muchfortable.

    "Yes," Rozarria replied before she noticed Alvaro was looking at her. "What?"

    "Nothing . . . I''m thinking what it feels like hugging you."

    Rozarria didn''t reply, and Alvaro''s grin widened when he saw her lips quirked up, which she quickly hid.

    "I take it that you''re not against the idea?" he asked. Though he already knew the answer.

    "Even I said no, you''ll still do it anyway, right?"

    Rolling her eyes with a stony face like that, she only appeared adorable in his eyes. Without a word, he grabbed the helm of theforter and casually let himself inside the warm embrace of the thick fabric before he cozily wrapped themselves with it.

    Rozarria leaned on his shoulder while his hand snaked around her waist, pulling her closer to him. These past days, they were sleeping together. Sometimes in her tent and other times in his. And most of the hike, they walked side by side, chatting if he was not upied in rescuing Maxine. Needless to say, they were closer than before. Closer to befortable with each other''s presence.

    After a period of silence, sipping her hot chocte, Rozarria asked, "Aren''t you afraid your fianc¨¦e might see us?"

    Chuckling, Alvaro answered in a yful tone, "You know, I already lost count on how many times you said that word. If you''re not jealous, then I don''t know what is." He paused and added, "And answering your question, I don''t care if she sees us. And she''s not my fianc¨¦e."

    Rozarria didn''t answer, and for a time, only the flickering of burned wood and the whooshing sound of the wind echoed in their ears.

    Alvaro pinched Rozarria''s waist, earning him a nk look from her.

    "Tell me . . . why are you climbing mountains?"

    Frowning, Rozarria jolted away from him, but the grip of his arm on her waist prevented her from widening their distance.

    Eyeing him suspiciously, she asked, "What are you talking about?"

    Alvaro stared at her with a serious face and said, "For five years, you''ve been climbing mountains in the month of deadly winter. More arduous and dangerous than thest. And based on my understanding, climbing mountains is never one of your hobbies."

    Rozarria raised a brow. "You mean base from your investigation, right?"

    Alvaro shrugged his shoulders, neither denying nor affirming.

    With a cold expression, Rozarria stared in the darkness ahead and voiced out her thoughts hidden behind her freezing armor of ice. "I havee to the point in time that for me to feel alive, I have to seek danger."

    "Don''t tell me. You''re one of those depressed billionaires who lost all meaning in life?" Alvaro asked, not one bit surprised by her answer since it was mostly the rich who were depressed while the poor were full of life, driven by the desire to reached sess. But once they achieved it . . . what''s next?

    Rozarria smiled, meeting his gaze as she answered, "Perhaps . . . I can get whatever I want with a snap of a finger. Life . . . had be dull . . . But even so, even with all the money and power . . . The one thing my heart wanted . . . I can never have."

    "Is that why you''re trying to numb yourself by sleeping with men?"

    Rozarria''s pupils rounded. She was shocked for a moment before she turned back to her usual ice-cold face. "You''re perceptive."

    Alvaro grinned. "It''s not that hard to guess."

    Braking eye contact, Rozarria focused her gaze towards the darkness ahead. "Yes, part of the reason."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Alvaro continued to look at her, which prompt Rozarria to made a sidelong nce at him.

    "What?" she asked.

    "I''m waiting for you to tell me more."

    Rozarria didn''t answer. Instead, she yed with her cup before she faced the man with unwavering eyes. "If I tell you, I have to start from the beginning."

    Alvaro tilted his head, a charming smile on his face. "The night is still young."

    ". . ."

    Rozaria stared at those mesmerizing ashen eyes. They were like stars amidst the milky dark sky. She drew in slow, steady breath and break away from his hypnotizing gaze.

    "My family, as you probably know, is very strict, especially my grandfather. All of it changed when Eric was born." Rubbing her fingers on her cup, she continued, "Mike was the oldest, followed by me then Dimitri and finally Eric. Our gaps weren''t the normal one to four years. Mike is older than me by five, and I''m also older than Dimitri by five, and Dimitri was older than Eric by seven years."

    Rozarria paused and flicked her eyes on Alvaro, who remained looking at her with a serious face. She smiled and said, "You probably guess my age by now, so I won''t tell you the exact numbers."

    When Alvaro didn''t answer, just remained looking at her still, she broke eye contact and continued, "Mom was already in her forties when she had Eric. No one expected it. And even with the danger, my mother wanted to give birth to Eric. And thus, Eric was born at the cost of our mother''s life."

    "Is that why you''re cold towards Eric?" Alvaro asked.

    ??Cold?"

    Rozarria shook her head andugh a bit with no humor. "No. The exact opposite actually. When Eric was born, we already have a mature understanding of things due to our upbringing. Mike and I were already away, working for our quotas while it was the time for Dimitri to be sent away to an orphanage to start his trial."

    Gazing up, Rozarria looked at Alvaro with vacant eyes but smiling lips.

    Alvaro only felt sadness from her expression even though her face was smiling.

    "Though our family was strict, my mother was a very loving person. She gave us her love, her wisdom, her patience . . . We grew up with a mother''s love . . . But Eric didn''t have any of that. And maybe because of that reason, all of us doted on him the most."

    "And for me . . ." Rozarria eyes softened as if remembering something. "For me . . . it was different. When mother died, grandfather soon followed, and father became somewhat lenient. To facilitate Eric''s growth, he needed a mother figure, and I was given that task. I was asked to return to Frizkiel to take care of him, but it wasn''t an excuse for me not to reach my quota in the time given. I still had to work for the family in a pretense of being an orphaned, taking care of some rich family''s child. I have to juggle work, my studies, and taking care of Eric at the same time. It was not easy, but everything was worth it when I came home and saw Eric''s innocent smile. It purifies my heart, and every exhausted cell in my body disappeared."

    Alvaro didn''t say anything. He just sat there, looking at Rozarria''s expression that continued to soften every time Eric''s name came up. Then it reverted, more freezing than before as she stared at him, undeniable threat in her frigid voice as she spoke.

    "I have watched Eric grew from a baby up to where he was to be orphaned. I was his mother, his sister, his best friend . . . and I will not allow anything nor anyone to harm him."

    ". . ."

    Of course, Alvaro precisely knew what she was getting at. He chuckled and raised his arm in yful surrender. "Harming my future brother inw is out of the question. So you can rest easy on that."

    "It''s best we made it clear. Even if Evangeline Heart is your cousin, I won''t spare her if she hurt Eric."

    Alvaro''s eyes dimmed a little while the smile on his lips rose in a dangerous smirk. "Of course . . . But let''s be clear, even if Eric is your little brother, I won''t spare him if he hurt Evangeline."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The atmosphere turned silent and tense. There was even a static sound battling between the two as they kept looking at each other. Their faces were calm, yet their eyes were full of threat and warning.

    After a moment of the suffocating standstill, Alvaro was the one who spoke first. He beamed, the warning and danger in his eyes gone. "What happened next? I''m sure it''s not because you''re in love with Eric, that''s why you kept sleeping with men because you can never have him, right?"

 Chapter 131 - 43

    Rozarria blinked before she furrowed her brows in disgust. "You have a wild imagination," she said in unconcealed mockery.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Alvaro probed, "Then, what is?"??

    Rozarria reverted to her expressionless self and continued her story in an uninterested manner, yet her eyes were turning dimmer by the second. "What happened next is a clich¨¦ story. In my time in Frizkiel, I fell in love with an ordinary guy and had a happy, loving rtionship for four years until Eric was put into an orphanage, and I have to leave Frizkiel while he stayed here. His life and job were here, not to mention he was in the middle of taking his masters. At that time, I didn''t know I had made a choice. A choice I still regretted until this day."

    For a second, Alvaro saw her eyes registered raw emotions all at once, pain, regret, disappointment, hurt. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them, those emotions were gone.

    "I had chosen my family over him, thinking after I finish everything, I''ll make it up to him. At first, our long-distance rtionship was working for us until . . . both of us were consumed with our jobs and everyday life. Then one day, he told me he wanted to break up because he no longer had any love towards me. After all, I wasn''t by his side at the moment when he was low."

    Rozarria chuckled, her shoulders trembled, but all Alvaro felt like she was crying with no tears.

    "But wasn''t it the same for me? He wasn''t there when I was emotionally and physically tired, but I never had once med him for it. And the true reason came to light. He found a girl who took my ce."

    Rozarria gazed over at the sky before she lowered her head, face cold and eyes downcast, a bitter smile on her lips.

    "Now, he is happily married to that girl and has two beautiful kids while I waste my life in the embrace of men so I could feel his touch once more. Imagining him fucking me to ease the pain in my heart."

    Shen then smiled at him, eyes without shine. "And that''s the story of my life so far."

    For a moment, Alvaro didn''t say anything. He studied her face. It was still the usual frozen face he used to know. But at this moment, he could see her true form ¨C¨C raw, beautiful, and full of pain. And a desire to move closer and touched her, to erase all her pain, overwhelmed him. It was so strong he was even surprised at himself.

    And before he knew it, he was speaking in a tone so warm he didn''t even know he could make.

    "I truly believe that everything happened for a reason. Fate believes you''re more valuable to be given to an ordinary guy. And if it were me who you meet at that time, you''d be a Cole by now."

    Rozarria blinked before a visible flush appeared on her cheeks, and for some reason, her heart rate was picking up the more she stared at Alvaro''s serious face.

    Turning away, she pretended tough at what he said. "I didn''t know you can make a hrious joke."

    "Want to try, and find out if it is a joke?"

    Rozarria eyed the man. "Many had tried and asked for my hand, but none seed. They were banned within the day."

    "And how did I fair?" Alvaro asked, a booming smile on his lips.

    ". . ."

    And his smile turned in a full-blown grin with a tint of smugness. "Based on your silence, I''d say I got an A-plus, at least."

    Rolling her eyes, Rozarria no longer restrained a smile. The man''s grin was contagious. She extended her hand and cupped his arousal. "It''s all thanks to this."

    Alvaro''s grin didn''t diminish one bit. His eyes even twinkled, clearly enjoying the conversation. "I''m honored. It makes me happy that I can satisfy you."

    But then, his expression turned serious once more while he grabbed her hand and pulled it towards his lips. He kissed her fingers, eyes boring at her. "I''m serious, though. Think about it."

    They made steady eye contact, and Rozarria saw Alvaro''s pupils appearingrger like he was infatuated. Her stomach fluttered, and her body heat was rising at an incredible speed. Yes, many had tried and asked her, but no one had ever made her body this warm. No one had ever made her heart beating more, more than it used too ¨C¨C not until he came along.

    Something stirred within her, and she found her answer in a thick, emotion-choked voice.

    "I''m broken . . ."

    ". . ." Alvaro rubbed Rozarria''s hand with his thumb before he grinned, yfulness in his tone as he answered, "Nothing a mind-blowing fuck can''t fix."

    He then kissed her hand gently . . . so gentle, heat pooled beneath her eyelids while the painful lump in her throat dissolved into nothingness, and she blossomed in a genuine smile that reached her eyes.

    Ah . . . she''s so beautiful. Alvaro thought, and he leaned in closer. His eyes dropped on those luscious lips, wanting nothing but to taste it.

    But Rozarria''s finger against his lips stopped his advance.

    "No kissing, that''s my only rule . . ."

    ". . ." Gazing at her, Alvaro didn''t speak for a moment.

    Ashen blue eyes were staring at her with a passion, and Rozarria was at a loss on what to do. She was scared, excited, all at once at seeing the burning desire in his eyes.

    Grabbing her little fingers on her lips, Alvaro lightly eased away.

    "Rules are meant to be broken," he said, and without a second more, he closed the gap between them and took her lips.

    Stunned was Rozarria''s first reaction. It had been a long time that she felt that sensation again ¨C¨C a very long time. And when Alvaro licked her lips, prying to open them, asking for entry, her eyes closed, and her lips parted.

    And Rozarria, for the life of her . . . found that living was not bad, after all.

    . . .

    . . .

    While they were lost in each other''s kiss, not far away, there was a pair of eyes which was watching them, hiding behind a big block of ice.

    Maxine was shocked when he found Alvaro and Rozarria together, sitting sofortably close. At first, she didn''t think much about it and even wanted to join in by walking towards them. Many women were flirting with Alvaro, and it was her duty to ce those women in their rightful ce. But when they kissed, her vision turned dark. The pain was overwhelming. She felt her heart was drowning in anguish.

    She kneaded her chest to eased the pain as her shock turned to anger. Her vision blurred, and she sucked in her cheeks, biting them, controlling her anger as she forced herself to walk away.

    . . .

    . . .

    Rozarria and Alvaro continued kissing. Each passing second the kiss was bing deeper and deeper.

    Rozarria felt like she was lulled gently in the sea of clouds that she couldn''t feel her bones. She was really missing out on the years of her life. Or was it because it was this man who was kissing her. She didn''t know.

    Softly sucking her tongue, Alvaro gently bit it, earning him a pleasant moan from Rozarria. He caressed her little tongue before he slowly withdrew but not before he licked her lips.

    Looking at her with a radiant glow on her flush face, he smiled and spoke in a light tone. "Have you made up your mind now?"

    Eyebrow raising, Rozarria replied, "I thought you''re going to give me time to think?"

    "Oh, you still haven''te to a decision? I thought for sure the kiss is already enough to earn my ticket to put a ring on your finger."

    Looking at him in the eyes, Rozarria''s face turned nk with a teasing smile hidden within her lips. "Maybe because you''re not that good as you made out to be?"

    Alvaro pressed a hand on his chest, appearing offended. "Now, that is a challenge that I will not back out." He reached a hand and pinched her jaw. "Care to have another around? Maybe inside your tent, perhaps?"

    Fighting a smile, Rozarria pretended to take a heavy thoughtful sigh. "Eat your dinner first. It must be the hunger which made your brain spouting nonsense."

    "Then, we can continue in the tent." Alvaro persisted in stubbornness.

    Looking away, Rozarria didn''t respond. Dragging another second, she nodded with a small smile on her lips.

    Watching her like this, from her cold paralyzed face into a meek bashful expression, was enough to send his body ring. His semi-hard cock twitched and swelled on his abdomen. He grabbed her cheeks and kissed her hard, which sent them both back from the force.

    "Mmph!"

    Wide eyes, Rozarria was caught off guard. It took seconds for her to react, and she pressed her hands on Alvaro''s chest to escape his forceful tongue that kept caressing hers.

    She tilted her head and found a respite from the tiny gap. "What are you doing¨C¨Cmph!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, his tongue was inside her mouth once more, shutting all protests.

    She thought she already knew how forceful he was, but clearly, she was mistaken. The more she struggled, the more excited he became. The more she flung her head to the other side to escape him, the more force he used to steady her head, locking it in ce while his mouth devoured hers.

    Her moans of protest were all swallowed by his kiss. His tongue intertwined with hers, leading it towards his mouth, biting and sucking it. He sucked her lips repeatedly like he was sucking something sweet before he plunged his tongue inside her throat.

    He was skilled ¨C¨C more than skilled. The movement of his lips against hers was enough to make her lose control and think nothing else but devoured him whole. All protest was gone as well all strength in her hands as ity limp against his chest.

    If it weren''t for she was feeling suffocated due tock of oxygen, she wouldn''t stop kissing him, and neither did he.

    Slowly pulling apart, both of them were panting. Steamy hot breathes collided from their mouth as a glistening thread of saliva hanged between them. Evident of what just transpired.

    Alvaro leaned in once more, intending to capture her lips, but Rozarria''s finger against his mouth halted his movement.

    "Any more, and I''m afraid your pants would burst."

    Eyeing that particr stiff protruding thing against his pants, Alvaro sighed before he stole a quick pick on her lips and released her.

    "Only know Ipromised because the temperature here isn''t ideal for outdoor sex."

    Rozarria huffed augh as she leaned against his shoulder while Alvaro picked up his food and ate in silence. From time to time, he would feed Rozarria some food which she ate withoutint.

    The stars scattered and sparkled that night. The wind howled as usual in a peaceful, almost luby rhythm, and the two enjoyed each other''spany, sharing a smile.

 Chapter 132 - Side Story 2: Erics Hues

    Late at night, in the prestigious Royal condominium in Evend. Inside Daniel''s penthouse, Eric was intently wholeheartedly watching something on the PC monitor while an earphone stuck in his ears. A thick notebook was in front of him with words neatly scribbled, almost taking half of its page while a pen never left this hand.

    In the dead of night, only the faint light of the moon illuminated the room while an extremely graphic mature-rated scene kept ying in the video.??

    Eric had already lost count on how many times he watched porn in thest nights, all in the name of gathering information. These past days, with him and Evangeline busy touring around Evend and the Christmas fast approaching, he didn''t have time to study except every night when Evangeline was fast asleep on their bed.

    It was hard at first since he had to make sure that she didn''t have any inkling on what he was doing. After she was sound asleep, he sneaked from the bedroom into the study to watch adult videos to gain knowledge on how it''s done.

    Sad to say, even with all the inte, he was still skeptical about it. The more he watched, the more confused he became. Some say it hurts, while others said they didn''t feel anything, and most said it was the best thing ever.

    He didn''t get it. Could they at least pour details and thorough process on how it was done? How not to make it hurt. Or how to make it pleasurable? And some tips as well while they were at it.

    The forum only provided whimsical advice while the online gave bogus information. When he resorted to reading porn magazines, the more confused he became since all was written were tips for men who already had the experience. Their words and instructions were nonsense to him. A man, who sadly, for the twenty years of existence, relied upon masturbation as the only means to relieve himself. What a sad life I was living.

    And finally, he resorted to watching porn to familiarized himself with how to do it properly. Like the different positions and the moves and toys used for pleasure. And so far, he learned nothing.

    *sigh . . .

    He closed the video and turned off the pc before he slumped on the couch. Massaging his head, he took cleansing breaths.

    Christmas was nearing, and he was still not prepared. It was not like he didn''t know the problem. He was not confident in himself, a man with no experience, to pleasure his girlfriend.

    Many thoughts ran through his mind, which made him more anxious. What if he couldn''t satisfy Evangeline with his performance, will she be disappointed and break up with him? What if she got scared with his size and back away? What if he prematurely came, would that be embarrassing? And does she prefer condoms or without condoms? Or would it be alright if they did that 69 position in their first time?

    How would he know when was the right time to prate her? His research said he would know when the time came. Or if she was wet. But when will he knew that? And how wet is wet? His research state that he would know with the consistency and veracity and texture and all that. But what the hell is consistency, veracity, and texture? Isn''t wet, just liquid? Should he bring a microscope to study it before he prates her?

    Agh . . .

    The more he thought about it, the more his veins pulsated hard against his head.

    What he needed was a testament to someone who had done it ¨C¨C advice from an expert to erase his doubts.

    The image of his older brother''s no-nonsense face appeared in his mind, and he quickly erased the thought. His older brother might have enough experience, but he doubted he could reach that level of mastery with his skills. At least not yet.

    He could ask Roz what the most pleasurable experience she had, but he quickly erased the idea before it could even form. Thinking about it was awkward enough just imagining of his sister''s paralyzed face while she was enumerating about sex sent volt of electricity crawling on his spine and goosebumps on his skin.

    What he needed was someone his age with a decent experience that he could easily learn from.

    Not even considering his entric second older brother, Eric dialed Daniel''s number.

    ----

    Eric called Daniel to meet inside a cozy cafe near the Royal Condominium. He didn''t take any chances to talk with Daniel inside the condo because; first, he didn''t want Evangeline to overhear their conversation identally. And second, the most important reason, he didn''t want Daniel to know that his vintage wine was no longer part of this world. And his expensive utensils made from brass, bronze, gold, and diamonds were all donated to animal conservatories.

    "So . . ." Daniel started, sitting rather unnaturally still. "You want to ask advice about . . . sex?" He admitted thest word was hard to say, especially he had an inkling about the reason why Eric breached the topic.

    Eric nodded without hesitation, face serious.

    Taking in deep breathes, Daniel returned Eric''s gaze in all seriousness. "I''ll help you. But first . . ."

    Daniel inteced his finger''s on top of the table. "I want to clear something out. Don''t you hate me? I mean, I am Evangeline''s ex, and I did cheat on her."

    He was sure Eric asking him about sex was because he was finally going to do it with Evangeline. It was awkward, to say the least. He was rather annoyed and offended that Eric had the guts to ask him, Evangeline''s ex-boyfriend, about how to have sex with her.

    Eric stared at Daniel''s serious expression and answered, "I was angry at you for cheating on her. But I never hate you."

    Daniel was surprised while Eric rubbed the back of his head, eyes moving from side to side.

    "And . . . I''m sorry for asking you about it. It''s . . . I don''t have any male friends close to my age to ask for advice except you."

    Daniel blinked, clearly coughed off guard by what Eric said. Friends? Eric was treating him as a friend? If he put it that way and with an awkward, honest face like that, it was hard for him to stay annoyed.

    Clearing his throat, Daniel''s long fingers ran through his short hair, which shifted back into ce. "I . . . I just wanted to clear that between us." His face then turned serious once more. "And I no longer feel anything towards Evangeline except love for a friend. And that''s exactly why I''m going to help you further your rtionship with her."

    Eric smiled. "Thanks, I appreciate it."

    Daniel was caught off guard again when Eric smiled. A genuine smile. There was something about his smile that rattled him. And the more he stared at him, the more he became appealing in his eyes. Apparently, Evangeline didn''t like him of his personality alone.

    Pretending to ignore Eric''s charm, Daniel continued, "Now we got that out of the way, let''s get down to the main reason why we are here."

    Daniel wanted to say more but stopped when he saw Eric pulled out a thick notebook, pen, and phone with the recording on. He was seriously staring at him with rapt attention, which caused his mouth to mp tight.

    Isn''t he a bit serious?

    Sighing inwardly, Daniel pushed back hismentation and continued.

    "First, let me tell you that Evangeline and I had a wholesome rtionship. That means . . . she might be a virgin."

    Eric''s tight face slip. His eyes dimmed, and his face darkened. Imagining Evangeline in the arms of another awaken every violent cell in his body.

    And Daniel hurriedly spoke after he saw the changes on Eric''s countenance.

    "Which is going to be hard if that is the case. There''s going to be pain involved. . . a lot of it. There''s no other way around it. But there''s a way to elevate it. I won''t im to be a master, but I will tell you what to expect and some tips that work."

    Daniel paused, looking at Eric, whose expression remained serious as ever, pen at hand, ready to take down notes any time. Well, they were both men and past their teenage years, so it was impossible that Eric didn''t know the basics about it.

    "The most important thing ismunication. It''s best if youmunicate first, whether it is your first time and such. And if you''ll use a condom or not. Or turn on the lights or not and stuff like that. And most importantly,municate what you want and what she wants. Sex is pleasurable if both parties enjoyed it. But since you don''t have any experience, it''s going to be hard at first."

    Squeezing his brows, Eric asked, "Then what should I do so Evangeline could enjoy it?"

    "Well . . ." Daniel hesitated, but seeing Eric''s eager eyes and troubled face, he decided to man up and just say it.

    "First things first, you got to understand that it takes skills and time for a woman to orgasm. But for us guys . . ." Daniel pressed his chest and shrugged his shoulders, "a few thrusts, and we are good. And it feels good."

    Daniel paused, peeking left and right, checking his surroundings before he leaned in as he spoke in a low tone, "But for a woman to orgasm, she has to get her imagination running wild. And it is your job to summon their sexual fantasies and let them sumb to it. Ruled them with it."

    "So here''s a few tips." Daniel straightened his back while he enumerated with his fingers, face serious and tone business-like. "I''m going to tell you what to expect so you won''t humiliate yourself when you enter her and caught off guard by the sudden pleasure and cum prematurely."

    Eric nodded rather vigorously, face calm and alert, ready to jot down important stuff at any moment.

    "First, entering a vagina is nothing like masturbating. It''s hot inside there. Thirty-seven-degree Celsius hot. And as you go along, things will continue to get hotter. Once you''re inside, you will feel the warmth and wetness and her . . . er . . . vaginal walls will gently grip around your penis."

    Daniel got to admit, it was awkward and embarrassing to talk about these kinds of stuff in public. It was a good thing they were on the second floor where not many congregated.

    However, as he moved along, all embarrassment and awkwardness disappeared, especially as Eric kept taking down notes so eager, nodding at him to continue. That at least boost his confidence, urging him to talk more.

    He talked about his experiences, the advantage and disadvantages of different positions, and some tips and tricks he knew.

    Not long, Daniel was wholly immersed in character.

    "Then herbia tightened, and she will start to produce more juices while her vagina quivered. That means she is nearing her orgasm. And when she tells you to stop, what do you do?"

    "I stop," Eric answered straight away with a straight face.

    "No! No, you don''t stop. You don''t. You keep pushing and thrusting until she begs and squirmed. And when she did beg you to stop, what do you do?"

    Eric hesitated for a moment, eyes bouncing left and right before he answered, unsure, "I . . . stop?"

    "No! You don''t! Stay with me here, Eric." Daniel urged, fingers gesturing to focus on his eyes. "You don''t stop. You never stop. Even she is crying, asking for mercy, begging, pleading, you don''t stop. You never stop."

    "I-I don''t . . . I don''t stop. I won''t stop. I don''t. Never stop," Eric repeated like a mantra, "I keep pushing and thrusting until she cum."

    Daniel enthusiastically snapped his fingers. "Yes! That''s right! Women areplicated creatures. They don''t mean what they say. In fact, you do exactly the opposite of what they say. Remember that."

    "Yes." Eric had learned quite a lot today. It was the right decision to call Daniel for help, after all. Nothing beats a man with experience.

    Daniel drank his tea to relieve the dryness in his throat before he added, "Now that you have grasp the basics and have a beginner''s level in pleasuring women. I will impart to you two tips to spice up your sex life."

    "What is it?" Eric asked, masking the eagerness in his tone.

    Grinning, Daniel said in confidence, "The first tip, if you want to blow her away in bed, stimte her mind. And simple words are all it takes."

    Pressing his lips, Eric tilted his head. "I don''t quite get what you mean."

    The grin in Daniel''s face widened. "Dirty talk, Eric."

    Eric hesitated. He knew about the concept of it. But actually saying something lewd and shameful words to Evangeline was hard to swallow. Yes, he cursed. But he never did once say something so brazen and erotic before.

    Sensing his distress, Daniel followed up. "Dirty talk activates the imagination, and it adds a steamy air of liberation in our naked activities. But of course, you have to calibrate it a bit to whoever is receiving it. Remember what I said? Women are imaginative creatures. They are often aroused through imagination."

    Eric slowly nodded in response, though his face reflected a slim chance that he would do it.

    Daniel ignored the protest in Eric''s face and continued, "You have to captivate her attention and rece whatever else is happening in her head with a stronger, sexier signal. Simple words like, ''look how hard you made me'' should do the trick. This skill is what separates the master from the amateurs. Master this skill, and she''ll be begging for more."

    ". . ." Eric didn''t reply. Still, he wrote it on his notepad just incase. Though he didn''t have it in him to do it.

    "And for thest tip, the most important thing." Daniel leaned, face solemn while his voice was deep and low. "Connection."

    Frowning, Eric was confused. "I thought . . .munication is the most important."

    Daniel raised his hand and said, rather defensively, "It''smunication and connection."

    "Oh."

    "That''s right. Porn magazines and videos and other sex materials made us believe that pleasing is all about performances. But performance came in anxiety. And anxiety leads to nervousness, fear, and anxiousness before sex."

    Eric vigorously nodded. That was precisely what he was feeling. His inexperience and inability to satisfy Evangeline was like a fire burning in his mind, keeping him awake at night.

    "But that''s not what women care for in bed," Daniel continued after a slight paused for breath. "What they crave for is connection."

    "Uhm . . . How do I do that?" Eric asked, confused about this whole connection thing.

    Leaning back, Daniel smiled. "Simple. All you have to do is don''t think and let your inner beast takes control."

    The frown on Eric''s forehead deepened.

    Daniel ignored Eric''s frown and said, "Human nature are sexual creatures. What''s separate us from the animals is the ability to make decisions. Let go of those restricting thoughts of can''t do and won''t do, and I promise you, you''ll have one hell of a night."

    ". . . So you''re saying . . . ," Eric said after a while of silence. Dragging his words, a little unsure. ". . . I should follow my instincts?"

    Daniel grinned. "That''s the jets of it."

    Eric opened his mouth but closed it again, appearing to be thinking of something. He then made up his mind and asked away.

    "But what if my instincts tell me to stop?"

    ". . ."

    Daniel''s smile slipped. He blew his cheeks in an exaggerated sigh, followed by a slow, disbelieving shake of his head.

    We have a long way to go.

 Chapter 133 - Side Story 3: Evangelines Hues

    The night was long during winter, and the asional snow made the atmosphere all the more ideal for afortable sleep.

    But for Evangeline, sleep eluded her since she proposed sex with Eric at Christmas. With the date nearing, she found herself staring at the ceiling with red veins creeping in her wide eyes. The reunion was even push back in her head, nowhere to be thought.??

    And since she was sleeping next to Eric every night ever since that event in the horror house, she knew about Eric''s little escapade at midnight. Though she didn''t know what exactly he was doing, lock up inside the study.

    But him away at night was the onlyfort for her. Her head was nothing but wild impure thoughts, and Eric next to her wasn''t helping in her predicament.

    She hadn''t been idle. The past days, she was researching on her own. Like, what was the best smell to attract guys. What was the best color to wear during the first night? Or was it necessary to dress a lingerie or in robe underneath an underwear and things like that?

    But there was one topic that caught her attention. She stumbled upon it identally ¨C¨C a topic about first-time intercourse.

    There was this about a couple who couldn''t get it in because the girl was a virgin, and it hurt so much, leaving the man annoyed, and they broke up. And another topic about a married couple who couldn''t prate her wife because it was so small and his was big, and they canceled their honeymoon and end up divorce. There were also other numerous scenarios.

    But the things were, all the girls were all virgins with tight holes, and the guys were all giant in size.

    This was bugging her to no end. Would Eric break up with me because I''m a virgin? Or will he break up with me because he can''t get it in?

    And because of this reason, she was secretly formting ns to check Eric''s penis to see if he would fit or not. She wanted to check ¨C¨C no, she wanted to affirm that nothing goes wrong the first time they have sex.

    And because of this, she was waiting for Eric to fall asleep, which she had no luck apparently since the man locked himself in the study. And by the time he was back to bed, she was already dead asleep.

    But now, her luck hadn''t entirely dried out. For some reason, Eric didn''t go to the study. He was sleeping beside her with a peaceful, contented face.

    This is my chance!

    Holding her breath behind her pursed lips, she got up in a sitting position beside the man who was sleeping so soundly on his back. A very small, tiny part of her said she should get hold of herself. And the rest pretty much screamed to go for it.

    She slowly released deep breathes to calm her nerves before she reached her trembling hand towards Eric''s face to check if he was really asleep.

    "Eric . . . ," she called.

    . . .

    . . .

    Silence returned her call, and she gently removed the nket from his body, exposing his ck v neck long sleeve short and pajamas.

    She heard the blood rushing in her ears when she swept his body with her greedy eyes. Her tongue moistened her lips while she swallowed in rapid session to wet her parched throat at the sight of him defenseless.

    Sucking in quick breathes, her trembling fingers clumsily, yet carefully raised the hem of his shirt to the bottom of his chest. Her gaze bounced from his face to what she was doing to check if she woke him. Luckily, he was still asleep.

    But the hard part came sooner than expected when her eyes took in his lean pecs and sexy v line of his hips and . . . *gulp . . . the stimting dark curls adorning his pelvis.

    He didn''t like men and their hairs like she watched in magazines and videos. She was gross-out about it. But not Eric.

    She wet her lips, feeling the need to bite those dark curls. Couldn''t resist the temptation, her little fingers traveled from his pecs, slowly tracing the line of his hips and finally resting on his hairs.

    Her fingers quivered when she felt the texture. It was hard but soft, and she couldn''t get enough of it!

    He may be lean, but he was riped. Must be from all the work he was doing. He is the perfect picture of adolescence!

    Wait! What am I doing?

    She was not there to y with his pubic hair! She was there to check his size.

    Gulping a series of an unending pool of saliva, her eyes traveled to his crotch, and for a time, she just stared at it with a nk face.

    If not for the feeling of dripping wetness at the side of her lips, she wouldn''t wake up from her trance.

    Get your grip together! It just his cock! You''ve seen one in the andics!

    Taking in a long intake of breaths, she calmed herself and started her exploration. She checked his face first to see whether he was awake.

    ". . ."

    Still asleep.

    With trembling fingers, she couldn''t control no matter how hard she tried, she gripped the hem of his pajamas and slowly, slowly, slowly pulled it down.

    From time to time, she would check his face to be sure until she managed to bring his pajamas down enough to expose his boxers and bulge. And by that time, a bead of sweat coated her face, and her breathing turnedborious. The cold of winter wasn''t enough to extinguish the zing inferno wreaking havoc inside her.

    This is it, Evangeline. The moment of truth.

    This will decide their fate. Decide the oue of their rtionship.

    Gulping another pool of saliva, she breathed through her mouth when she could no longer breathe normally. Her trembling fingers were gradually reaching for his bulge.

    "What are you doing?"

    Gasping, she retracted her hand and recoiled, almost tumbling out of bed.

    "E-E-E-Eric . . . I-it''s not . . . I-I don''t. . . t-this is not what it looks like." She didn''t know what to say, her brain was fried from embarrassment.

    Her eyes bounced from ce to ce before she peeked at him through her eyshes. He was looking at her with a teasing smile, and it dawned on her.

    "How long have you been awake?" she asked.

    The smile on Eric''s face widened. "Long enough for me to feel you raising my shirt."

    ". . ." Evangeline closed her eyes in utter shame. At this moment, she didn''t know where to ce what was left of her face, so she just lowered her head.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The silence was awkward and suffocating for Evangeline until Eric broke it with a low and deep voice.

    "Do you want to touch it?"

    Snapping her head, Evangeline gaped at Eric with bulging eyes and ck mouth while the man''s face remained serious.

    Not waiting for her reply, Eric casually gripped her limp hand and pulled it towards his crotch.

    Evangeline audibly sucked in a mouthful of air, goosebumps sliding along her spine like electricity shooting through her veins when she felt his cid somewhat hard erect piece of flesh.

    Her hand lost all strength, and she was too stunned even to think when his cid cock turned bigger and bigger and harder beneath her fingers.

    Her breath was trapped in her lungs when she forgot to breathe. Feeling lightheaded, her head swayed from side to side as his cock pulsated in her hand.

    Shock, she gawked at Eric, who was panting. His serious face no more as it was covered with sweat. His eyes were half-closed while steamy air puffed from his parted moist lips.

    Is he in pain?

    "A-are you alright?" she asked. Momentarily forgetting about her hand on his cock.

    Eric stared at Evangeline, pupils dted, voice rough and thick as he said, "N-no . . . not really."

    Evangeline wanted to say more but stopped when she felt him growing again. Her eyes stretched to the maximum that she was afraid they would fell out from her sockets.

    Eric knew what Evangeline wanted to see. It was no brainer that she wanted to see his cock. Maybe like him, she was also worried about something. And that something could only mean his size.

    With a bit of difficulty, he asked, "How is it? Can you take it?"

    He was so aroused with Evangeline''s little fingers pressing against him. And unknowingly, he rubbed her hand against his erection to ease the pain, but he stopped when it only worsened his condition. If this continued, he was afraid they wouldn''t make it till Christmas.

    He released her hand and pulled up his pants, but it still didn''t cover the noticeable bulge on his crotch.

    "You alright?" he asked when Evangeline was looking at him with eyes wide and face pale.

    Did it shock her that much? Did I scare her? Does that mean Christmas is canceled?

    Before Eric could lean in and check up on her, Evangeline threw herself in Eric''s arms, which caught the man off guard, and they fell back in bed with her on top, face pressing against this chest.

    "What should we do?! What should we do?! You''re too big! Too big! We won''t fit! And then you''ll be annoyed, and we''ll break up!"

    Surprised at Evangeline''s sudden hysteria, Eric couldn''t respond for a full minute while she continued to speak with tears now.

    "Eve, calm down. Calm down for a second." Eric tried to pacify her. Gripping her shoulders, he shifted their position.

    "B-but . . . we will break up. How do you expect me to calm down?"

    Watching her teary face and perky red nose, far from her usual icy cold looks, shuddering with a meek expression ¨C¨C did damage to Eric''s heart. When he saw the ice queen looking all fearful, his heart almost stopped.

    He gently wiped away her tears and cooed her with the gentlest tone he could muster, "We won''t break up. I won''t break up with you no matter what. Not until you don''t want me anymore."

    Still a bit distressed, Evangeline gazed over at Eric. "But . . . ording to the testimonials, if we don''t fit, we won''t have a happy couple life and eventually will break up. Eric, I think you''re too big for me. I think it won''t¨C¨C"

    Before Evangeline could finish her words, Eric''s fingers pressed against her lips, halting her from saying more.

    "We won''t break up. And it will fit. I promise."

    Evangeline didn''t buy it. She felt his size, and she was sure that enormous meaty flesh wouldn''t fit against her tiny hole.

    Sensing her skepticism, Eric continued, "We will fit. You and I are made for each other. Your body was made for me, and I am to you. We''re just going to get you wet, and everything will be alright."

    Raising her brow, Evangeline asked beneath Eric''s fingers, "Wet?"

    Eric''s eyes bounced left and right while an awkward expression reced his calm face. "We''ll get to that when we do it."

    He then shifted his head to the side and removed his fingers from her lips, a soft hue of red appeared on his cheeks.

    Something glinted in his eyes, and he stared at her with all seriousness. "Eve . . ."

    Still a bit daze, Evangeline answered absentmindedly, "Yes?"

    "I have to ask this . . ." Now that he was going to breach the topic, the seriousness of his face wavered, and the solemnness of his tone gradually lessened. He rubbed the back of his head and asked.

    "Uh . . . d-do . . . do you prefer we use a condom or not?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Eh?" Evangeline responded with a ck jaw. For a time, she couldn''t respond. Rather in the first ce, why ask her about that? She had no idea at all! She didn''t know what was the difference if he wore one or not. She''s a virgin for fuck sake!

    But of course, she had a reputation to uphold.

    Tilting her chin high, she raised her brow and answered, voice missing the confidence she portrayed, "I-I''ll. . . I''ll leave it to you."

    ". . ." Eric pursed his lips and avoided his eyes. The faint hue of red appeared on his face once more, redder than thest. "Then . . . are you okay with injections?"

    Injections? She didn''t know what he was talking about. The only research she did was how to look good and seduce him. Good thing she didn''t have to ask since he followed up.

    "I researched about it and . . . it''s better we take the injections once a month rather than the pills that had to be taken daily."

    "Oh." She still didn''t know what he was talking about. "Alright, we''ll take that injection whatever."

    Eric paused for a moment, studying Evangeline''s face. That awkward curved of her lips and the frown on her brows down to the desperate attempt of her face to cover her ignorance.

    And he followed up, a bit awkward. "It''s so you . . . won''t get pregnant . . ."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''s lips formed a small ''oh'' while her face didn''t know what expression to portray. Her head instinctively lowered when her cheeks heated.

    "Of course . . . if you''d rather take the pills . . ."

    "No," she protested. "We''ll take . . . whatever you suggested."

    ". . . Mmm . . ."

    Watching her, Eric''s eyes turned much softer, and a smile naturally appeared on his face.

    "Go to sleep. it''s gettingte." He kissed her forehead and got up from the bed.

    "Where are you going?" Evangeline asked.

    "Toilet."

    Eric replied, not looking at her and zoomed towards the bathroom.

    Evangeline heard the urgency in his tone and the hurry in his strides.

    I guess he needs to pee.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Evangeline arranged herself on the bed and covered her body with the thickforter, waiting for Eric toe out and join her on the bed.

    But as the clock continued to turn, Eric still hadn''te out from the bathroom, and Evangeline''s eyelids grew heavy. The long sleepless night took a toll on her, and she could no longer keep her drowsiness at bay.

    And not before long, she closed her eyes and sumbed to sleep, dreaming of her hand rubbing a big, long, meaty stick.

 Chapter 134 - 44

    Days passed, and the rtionship of Alvaro and Rozarria improve each passing day that even the people around them started to notice. Not that they were hiding it in the first ce.

    They finally reached thest camping site, and in the earliest hour of the morning, they would set out to climb the peak. Judging by the time, they might reach the summit by Christmas.??

    Opening his eyes, Alvaro saw Rozarria sleeping so soundly against his chest, snuggled to perfection in his arms.

    She''s so adorable!

    His hand drifted to her hip and pulled her closer. This action, however, had woken Rozarria. Lifting her head, she made eye contact with him.

    "Good morning," Alvaro greeted, all smiles.

    Rozarria felt the surge of warmth at seeing him, but she masked it in the form of a pout. "It''s too early . . . ," sheined, irritated he had woke her from a peaceful slumber.

    Looking at her, Alvaro''s eyes softened. Behind that paralyzed face was a smile waiting to be tempted out. And when their eyes met once more, he didn''t have to try, a genuine smile naturally formed on his lips. She blushed, and there it was again, an image of her gently rubbing her bulging belly while smiling at him.

    He wanted her. More than before. More than he knew possible.

    His hand around his hip tightened, pulling her closer, wanting to merge their bodies.

    She spread her little fingers against his chest, intending to push him away, but instead, she was caught in his heated gaze, and her limbs turned to jelly. Must he be so handsome?

    Her breathing quickened as did his. A low constrained moan escaped her lips when he caressed her neck with light, delicate kisses.

    She forced herself to push him away but couldn''t. Her strength gradually left her, and what was left was her trembling body.

    He angled his head and saw him drawing in closer and closer. She was surprised to find she weed the approaching kiss with her own parted lips.

    Their hot breaths mingled, and they could hear each other''s low erotic breathing mixed with anticipation. Their lips connected, firm against each other, but yet remained soft, gentle, and slow before they move in perfect sync.

    Their entire body was quickly consumed with overwhelming euphoria of lust. He moved his hand from her hip to the back of her head. His fingers tangled in her long white hair. He pulled it, adding pressure to their intertwined lips, deepening the kiss.

    No one knew how long the kisssted nor who had ended it, but they found their selves cuddled to each other.

    Rozarria was curled against Alvaro''s chest while thetter was lying on his back, an arm supporting his head while his other hand gently caressed her hair, eyes staring at the ceiling.

    "You should go and get ready," Rozarria said after a while.

    "Mmm . . . ," Alvaro responded, didn''t hide the unwillingness in his tone.

    He took in an audible breath and sighed before he kissed Rozarria on the forehead. Pushing himself up, he got to his feet, but before he unzipped the tent, he turned back and grinned.

    "I''ll see youter." He then went out after zipping the tent.

    It was still dark with the sun nowhere to be seen, and the only light wasing from inside the tents sprawling around the campsite, preparing to climb the peak.

    Whistling, he sauntered back to his tent in a good mood until his mood plummeted when he saw Maxine inside his tent the moment he got in. He didn''t know how long she was standing there with an arm sping her elbow.

    She gazed up at him. Her smile was tense, and he knew she was about to say something he wouldn''t like.

    He returned her smile. His usual smile when he was masking his diabolical side.

    "Maxine, what are you doing here?"

    ". . . Alvaro . . . ," she started. Her shoulders rolled forward, which made her chest cave, and her neck shrunk in a timid pose.

    "Can we . . . talk?" she said after a short paused.

    "Can it wait? I have to get ready for the climb, and you should too." He walked past her and began to pack his things.

    The moment she didn''t question him about his whereabouts was enough indication that she knew where he was.

    "I-I don''t mind that you''re . . . having sex with other women . . . really, I don''t . . . B-because . . . you''re only ying around, right?"

    Alvaro stopped what he was doing. Since she already knew, and since he was not hiding it, he might as well tell her now.

    He rubbed the space between his brows as if to ward off the iing headache. He sighed and faced her, carefully controlling his tone.

    "Maxine, I wanted to tell you this after the climb since this is not a conducive ce to talk about it. But I guess prolonging it further will do you no good."

    Seeing how serious he was, Maxine''s blood pressure rose, and a sinking feeling hit her stomach.

    "I''m going to marry, Roz," Alvaro said, voice slow and low but with no room for argument.

    "W-what?"

    Maxine''s head pounded, causing the world around her to spin while her fingers gripped her elbow.

    "Y-you''re joking, right?" she asked with a faltering smile, tone shaky in disbelief.

    ". . ."

    When Alvaro didn''t answer, Maxine''s unsettled eyes turned dimmer, and tears pooled beneath her eyelids, washing a path on her cheeks. She slowly slid, knees giving out, and she copsed on the ground. The hollowness in her chest was heavy, and a roiling heat erupted in her belly at the realization that was sinking in.

    "That''s not fair!" she snapped.

    Her face twisted in anger she never knew she could portray. "I have loved you since we were kids. I was always by your side. I was the one who stayed with you throughout the years. I waited for you. Waited for you until this day . . . and now . . . you tell me that you''re going to marry some slut you just met?!"

    Couldn''t control her boiling anger, she pushed herself up and stormed towards Alvaro. Her fingers then sprawled against his chest as she asked in hysteric voice, "Why don''t you like me? What does she have that I don''t? I have been by your side the longest and yet . . . Why? Why her and not me?"

    Watching her like this, Alvaro admitted that he was a bit sad and guilty. After all, she was like a little sister to him even though she was annoying.

    But what could he do? His heart had already made up its mind, all thanks because his brain had slipped up. He nned to get close to the Frizkiel through Rozarria. But after they had sex, his body yearned for her again and again until his heart grew fond of her, which he didn''t know was possible. And now, he could no longer stop it. His mission changed from getting close to the Frizkiel to getting her heart. For that reason ¨C¨C he would do anything.

    Even he had to disobey his grandfather and break the rtionship between two families. Even he had to sacrifice this woman.

    Chuckling with an edge, his eyes narrowed. "Maxine . . . do you know what is not fair?"

    Maxine quieted down when she saw Alvaro''s eyes, which contained absolutely nothing, and all her fine hairs stood in rm.

    "What''s unfair is you forcing your love on me and ask for my affection in turn. How many times have I told you that I don''t like you that way? How many times had I told you not to wait for me and find someone else? Did you listen? No. And now you''re using me of being unfair for not reciprocating your feelings?"

    "I . . ." Maxine didn''t know what to say. The words got stuck in her throat.

    "And you''re asking why her and not you? It''s simple. Because I fell in love with her."

    ". . ."

    Those simple words were like a bomb in Maxine''s ears.

    "T-that''s not true . . . ," she whispered. Anything but that. She would ept any reason but that. If Alvaro loves her then . . . she had no chance at all.

    "You lie!" she screamed before her face turned pleading. "Y-you''re only saying that because you''re angry at me, right? You don''t love her, right? Right?!"

    ". . ."

    Alvaro stared at her without any fluctuations on his face before he shut his eyes and sighed.

    "Maxine . . . give up. I will never reciprocate your love. Especially now that I have found Roz."

    ". . ."

    Maxine bit her lips. Sobs racked her body as she turned and trudged away.

    Watching her go, Alvaro couldn''t say he was truly happy. But he couldn''t let it continue. At first, he thought it was okay just to marry her than suffer a shitload of stress and pressure from his family until Roz came into his life.

    He wouldn''t im he was not at fault. After all, deny as he might, he still let it progress to this point.

    Now, he could only wish she too find her happiness.

 Chapter 135 - 45

    The moment Alvaro left her tent, Rozarria packed her things while biting the edge of a smile, a vain attempt to keep her silly grin at bay.

    Spending the past few weeks with him, she admitted theyers of his freezing heart was cracking. The man was a natural charmer. Every day with him was pure joy, and every night with him was unforgettable and unpredictable, yet always irresistibly enjoyable.??

    Till she got out and was about to pack her tent, her silly smile never left her face. That was until Aaron''s face stumbled upon her when she got out.

    Her smiling expression turned to one of ice as she ignored the man and focused on packing her tent. But his hand which reached out and grabbed hers stopped her, and she was forced to face him.

    "Is there something you need?" she asked. Her voice was as cold as her face.

    "What is your rtionship with that guy?" Aaron asked straight to the point.

    Rozarria knew who he was referring to. She didn''t have to guess. Pulling her hand back, she replied, "I believe it is none of your business." She then resumed packing her tent.

    However, Aaron''s next words stopped her again.

    "Are you sleeping with him?"

    The usation, the entitlement in his voice bothered her, and she blurted out.

    "Yes. Yes, I am¨C¨C!"

    SLAP!

    Rozarria barely finished her sentence when a massive force hit her cheek. She almost forgot Aaron was a triathlete. The force almost caused her to stumble and fall. Luckily, her body wasn''t a frail decorative vase on disy. Even though blood was dripping from her nose, she stood straight and met Aaron''s gaze. Her eyes were more freezing than the temperature in the summit in the coldest of winter.

    Aaron wasn''t intimidated, though. Instead, he rose in full height, spine stiff as his face contorted in anger.

    "Slut! How dare you use me! How dare you cheat on me! And with that feminine asshole no less!"

    "My Lady!" Shura sauntered at Rozarria''s side in an instant.

    Raising her hand, Rozarria stopped Shura in her pace. "I''m fine."

    Not looking away from Aaron''s angry stare, Rozarria faced the man with a calm demeanor, almost appearing like she was dealing with an insignificant little thing, which made Aaron fumed with anger even more.

    He was about to explode when Rozarria spoke.

    "First, you and I didn''t have any rtionship except for that one-night stand, which was a mistake on my part. I thought you''ll be able to satisfy me, being a triathlete and all. But clearly, I was overestimating you and your little penis."

    "W-what that fuck did¨C¨C!"

    "Second, the guy you called a feminine asshole had ruined me for any other man. Something you couldn''t even dream of doing."

    Veins protruded on Aaron''s neck up to his head while his face was red from anger and embarrassment. He had this overwhelming urge to strangle and punch her.

    But there were more and more people going out from their tent, preparing for the climb.

    He restrained himself. Pointing at her, he gave a low growl of warning. "After this climb, I promise you, I''ll destroy your puny little corporation. And when you returned to being a beggar you once were, I will sell you to the underground market, and you will serve all kinds of men like the whore that you are!"

    After he gave his threat, he turned and marched away, stomping his boots against the snow.

    ". . ."

    ". . . Mydy."

    "It''s fine. My cheek is just a little numb." Sweeping the area with her gaze, Rozarria mumbled, "A good thing there''s a lot of ice," she joked.

    Shura frowned. It was more than numb ¨C¨C it was swelling!

    That guy! Wait till I get my hands on him¨C¨C!

    Before Shura could finish her thoughts, Rozarria spoke.

    "Don''t tell anyone what happened."

    ". . ." Shura hesitated. But watching Rozarria''s serious expression, she could only give a nod in response.

    ----

    Before the climb officially started, Alvaro secretly led Rozarria to a secluded area. He wanted to steal a kiss since he wouldn''t get the chance anymore. Climbing the summit would take approximately nine hours, and they have to climb back down again. Overall it was roughly a day with no rest in a zone where oxygen was the thinnest. They had to wear goggles and oxygen masks during the climb, and this was his only chance to kiss her before then.

    But to his chagrin, Rozarria was already wearing her goggles and mask, obscuring him from her lips.

    "Remove your mask," hemanded.

    "Why?" Rozarria asked. She caught his eyes beneath her goggles. He flexed and wiggled his brows, a smile lighting his face, one matching the mischievous glim in his eyes.

    "Don''t ask questions and just do it." Alvaro urged once more when she just stood there, unmoving.

    Rozarria hesitated. Without her mask, the swelling of her face woulde into light. It would onlyplicate things if he saw her cheek.

    "Stop messing around. We should return," she said, "The climb is about to start."

    Alvaro stared at her with those ashen blue orbs which unnerved her. It must have been her imagination, but she saw his pupils turned into a dot but was only for a fraction of seconds.

    Alvaro took his hands out from his pockets, unsure where to put it before he raised it and smiled.

    "Alright, alright. You win."

    Rozarria breath a quiet sigh of relief when Alvaro turned around. But right when she lowered her guard, he pulled her, cupped her face and removed her mask. It was so fast. Her brain hadn''t caught up.

    When she came to, he was staring at her, pupils constricting, which sent a chill gliding through her spine.

    "Who did it?"

    He didn''t even ask what happened. He was getting straight down to business. And she bet, just one name from her, he would kill that person. At least, that''s what she was getting from the lethal intentioning from him that he could not contain.

    She shifted her head away from his hold and said a lie with a straight face, "It was an ident."

    ". . ."

    Feeling that she wouldn''t tell him the truth no matter what he''d do, the murderous air around Alvaro disappeared, and he was back to his usual charming self.

    "Is that so?" Alvaro smiled without mirth.

    "Yes. I trip and bump against a rock."

    Alvaro continued to smile, though his smile appeared menacing. Still, he didn''t question further. He leaned and gently kissed her swollen cheek, and her eyes closed when he moved towards her lips.

    The kiss wasn''t deep and forceful. It was slow and lingering, savoring every moment. Both of them were gently kissing the other. Though Alvaro''s eyes remained opened, looking particrly at nothing, the promise of death burned in his eyes.

    ----

    The treacherous climb continued, and they reached the death zone, passed eighty thousand meters were oxygen was practically non-existent. Theck of oxygen ultimately tarnished the body. The body basically consumed too much energy to keep them alive. It was an area that there was a true finite period of time that one could stay. Without supplemental oxygen, no one could survive for forty hours, and that was why it was called the death zone.

    If it was not bad enough, everyone had to watch out for constant threat of avnche. Fierce storms may blow up unexpectedly, trapping or blinding the climbers and shifting ciers created deep crevasses, often obscure by snow.

    Even with all the supplemental oxygen, the climb was difficult and slow ¨C¨C one or two steps, stopping, taking a few breaths before taking another step. After climbing a fifty-meter rock and ice with a single rope going up, they had to climb yet again a sloppy mountain of ice where fierce storm asionally blew.

    To make matters worse, the more they climb, the more bodies they saw loitering around. It was like they were not climbing a mountain but seeing another horrible moment after another. Most of them probably had been stubborn to turn around. Didn''t listen to reason and ended up walking till they die.

    One could only carry enough supplemental oxygen for the climb. The moment it ran out, they had to turn back, for no one can get their lungs and brain to work. It could be terribly confusing. People would decide they didn''t want to move and sat down ¨C¨C and that was it.

    And once someone was beyond the point of rescue, everyone had to save themselves. Carrying a dead body back was incredibly difficult in an area were oxygen was none existent. And to those saying that they had abandoned them hadn''t the slightest bit knowledge of the difficulty.

    Thus, the dead bodies lining towards the peak.

    For expert climbers, all of this was nothing. They were already ustomed to it. But for the beginners, most have already turned tail and abort their mission of reaching the peak.

    And for Maxine, the only thing that kept her going from this torturous journey was her extreme hatred towards Rozarria. She didn''t even take notice of the annoying rumbling Henry, who was by her side, assisting and holding her. All her attention was towards Alvaro and Rozarria, happily chatting away without a care in the world.

    Her curled fists grew hot from the force she was exerting as she observed them. Watching how the woman was so happy after she stole Alvaro from her, a primal urge to hit and destroy her overwhelmed her mind.

    Something clouded her brain, a thick desire for revenge. Fantasizing about her getting what she deserves.

    I was the one who stayed by his side. I was the one who loves him the longest. And yet . . . why . . . why did he choose you? A woman he barely knew.

    If only . . . if only you disappear!

    If only you''re not here! Alvaro will be . . .

    A hint of madness crossed her eyes as she looked at the deep crevice meters away from Rozarria.

    If only you disappear!

    If only you disappear!

    If only you disappear!

    Disappear!

    Disappear!

    Disappear!

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .

    "MAXINE!"

    Walking up from the sound of her name, Maxine blinked. She was panting and whizzing for air, a little disoriented. When she came to, Rozarria was already falling towards the crevasse, and her hands were extending like she just pushed her, and she nked out. Before she could register what she had done, Alvaro jumped towards the abyss.

    "Alvaro!"

    Maxine called, but no one paid her any attention, everyone''s focus was on the fissure. There were yelling and shouting, but none registered in her mind, and she slumped where she stood. She didn''t even know Henry was grabbing her hand, pulling her away from the hole.

    Her brain was still hang up on the scene where Alvaro joined Rozarria to their doom.

    W-what have I done . . . I-I . . . I killed him . . .

 Chapter 136 - 46

    Rozarria fell from the crevasse because some crazy woman pushed her. It wasn''t exactly the kind of ending she was hoping for. But none of it matter. At that spec of the moment, everything turned slow for some reason, and all she could think was . . . she didn''t want to die.

    Her eyes traveled to Alvaro, who she knew was shock at the sudden turn of events. She was too. He was extending his hand at her, hoping to grab her. But she knew it was futile.??

    She never saw him so desperate before. Even with the mask and googles hindering his face, she knew he must be shouting her name. And she thought . . . she wanted to have a life with him.

    The next thing she knew, she was freely falling without any lifeline, and she was going to die for sure. But what happened next, broke her cold fa?ade and the thickyers of ice coating her heart shattered utterly.

    Alvaro jumped after her, trying to catch her with arms extending, shouting her name in a frantic voice.

    "Roz! Hold my hand! Quick!"

    Ah . . . what an idiot.

    Tears pooled beneath her eyelids, fogging her vision. Her hand extended, stretching to its limit, even if it was futile. At least, she wanted to hold hands if they were going to die together.

    Truly an idiot.

    "Roz!"

    As soon as Alvaro caught Rozarria''s hand, he grabbed his pickaxe and swung it at the block of ice, hoping it would be enough to stop their momentum.

    cCRKCKrkk!!

    The ice made cracking sounds, and ice shards and snow flew everywhere, even hitting his body and face. Somerge blocks and sharp chards were shooting towards his head. But he didn''t care about that, his grip tightened on the pickaxe, exerting all his force.

    Eventually, the cracking sounds stop, and Alvaro and Rozarria found themselves hanging two hundred meters below their death, where deepyers of sharp ciers and hard block of ice awaited them.

    But even so, Alvaro didn''t breathe a sigh of relief just yet. They were still not out from danger, and with theck of oxygen, he didn''t know how long he wouldst. Carrying two-persons weight with one hand on a pickaxe against arge block of ice proved to be a challenge.

    "Alvaro . . ."

    Even with the supplemental oxygen, it was still difficult to breathe, and their body was expending so much energy. With Alvaro''s actions just now, Rozarria thought he was already hanging with everything he got.

    "Don''t look down," Alvaro warned. He nced up, taking a slow deep breath to calm down his body to stabilize it from expending too much energy.

    "Sherak! The rope!" He then shouted toward the blurry group of people who were looking at them from above.

    Alvaro didn''t have to shout a second time because not long after, he saw a ropeing down their way.

    Even with difficulty, he still managed to smile to ease Rozarria''s worries even though she couldn''t see his face amidst the mask and goggles.

    Rozarria didn''t reply. She grabbed the rope and shifted her weight towards it. That was when Alvaro had breathed therge lump of air stuck in his throat. With the help of Rozarria, Alvaro, too, grabbed the rope before Shura, Sherak, and the rest of the helpers pulled them up.

    "I thought I''m going to die . . . ," Rozarria mumbled after her breathing returned to normal. She was holding the rope with both hands while she snuggled close to Alvaro''s chest, and she never felt so safe. She heard it beating wildly. Or was it hers?

    "Well . . . I, for one, won''t allow it."

    Looking up, Rozarria saw amidst Alvaro''s goggles how scary and murderous his eyes were. She even felt the threat and anger from his voice.

    The moment they reached the safe ground, Alvaro strode towards Maxine with heavy steps. And before Rozarria could stop him, a resounding p echoed in the mountain.

    "Alvaro." Rozarria walked towards him in a hurry and held his hand, afraid he might identally kill Maxine while everyone watched with a ck jaw.

    Henry was already beside Maxine, inspecting her face while he red at Alvaro. But seeing Alvaro''s almost palpable murderous air, his parted mouth mp shut.

    Alvaro gazed at Maxine with dead eyes while thetter contended to lower her head, not even minding the pain of his p.

    "What were you thinking?" Alvaro hissed, controlling his anger, for he might strangle the woman for what she did.

    "Alvaro," Rozarria interfered, "It''s fine. I''m alright."

    "No!" Alvaro snapped. "You almost died."

    Biting her inner cheeks, Maxine gathered her courage and looked over. Her face behind the mask was full of loathing directed at Rozarria.

    "It''s better if she died!" she shrieked. "You! How dare you walk in our life. I was the one who was by his side all this time. I love him since I was a child! And yet you . . . you stole him from me, you whore!"

    Maxine lost it and stomped towards Rozarria. But Alvaro pulled Rozarria behind him, stopping Maxine from harming her.

    But it only made Maxine lose her mind, and she shouted at the top of her lungs, "This is all your fault! You slut! You stole him from me! Whores like you deserved to die!"

    "Stop it!" Alvaro hissed. It was dangerous to shout, especially in the mountains of snow. "Stop it, Maxine. This is not the time to¨C¨C"

    Alvaro didn''t finish his sentence when he heard something. Rumbling and crackling sounds, followed by yelling. And everyone came back to their senses when they heard it. They flung their heads left and right, trying to see where the noises came from. Their eyes rounded when they saw a massive plume of ice and snow rolling towards them in unimaginable speed.

    "Avnche!"

    "Take cover!"

    Alvaro didn''t have time to think of anyone else. At this moment, only one person registered in his mind.

    "Rozarria!"

    But before he could reach out his hand to grab her, the massive snow washed her away before his vision turned ck.

    ----

    Rozarria woke up, consumed with extreme headaches and disorientation. There was a painful pounding in her head while her throat was parched, very dry. She felt heaviness and numbness, and it took her minutes to regain her sensations.

    The pounding in her head gradually stopped, and when her strength returned, she checked her limbs. Feeling those bones and muscles, it was when she breathed a sigh of relief.

    That was dangerous. Extremely dangerous. She was sure she was a goner.

    But here she was again. Still alive.

    She huffed a dryugh.

    It must be because they were nearing the peak, and the avnche hadn''t gained enough momentum and snow to kill her with one hit. Though the force was enough to knock her unconscious.

    She didn''t know how much time had passed since, but judging from the oxygen supplied to her by the tank, she guessed not half a day passed.

    Stumbling to her feet, she stabilized herself first before she swept her eyes around. Slowly yet forcibly expelling all breath as she tried to process what was happening around her. A dropping sensation hit her gut, which caused her heart to turned sluggish and heavy. Alvaro was nowhere to be found. To put it precisely, there was nothing but snow. Not a body to be seen.

    "Alvaro . . ." She intended it to be a shout, but only a weak murmur escaped her lips.

    Rustle!

    Her head snapped towards the direction of the noise. Stumbling to her feet, dragging and catching each step, she walked towards the sound with a heart full of hope.

    Only to be crashed when Shura came out from the snow, panting and gasping for breath.

    She was d she was alright, but the sinking feeling of her stomach only continued to grow as well as the hollowness in her heart.

    Taking in periodic deep breathes with long exhales, she calmed herself. If I''m alive, there was no way he, too, was not.

    Comforting her thoughts with this reason, her ears perked up when she heard another rustling sounds. Making sure Shura was alright, she walked in a hurry, self-constrained stride towards the noise, looking desperately amidst the fog of snow.

    "Alvaro . . . ," she called again. Her voice was more audible than thest attempt. But still not enough to hear amidst the howling winds and snow.

    When she saw a silhouette slumping on the ground, her steps quickened only to halt when sheid eyes on the figure.

    Her hair rose on her nape, and a jittery feeling hit her belly when she saw Maxine vomiting and dry heaving on the ground. Her posture was bend and crumpled, her oxygen masked nowhere to be seen. Around her were loiters of dead bodies.

    "He . . . h-help . . . ," Maxine barely said.

    Her pupils were dted, face red and veins protruding that Rozarria was afraid she would explode if she dawdled a little longer.

    Rozarria kneeled in front of her. She searched for Maxine''s backpack, but it was nowhere to be found. Come to think of it, Maxine wasn''t carrying anything. She had her helpers carry her stuff.

    She ransacked her bag instead for an extra tank. She then quickly put it on around the girl and instructed her to breathe.

    Even with her limbs heavy, Maxine forced herself to point towards a direction when she regained some rity.

    "He . . . save me . . ."

 Chapter 137 - 47

    "He . . . save me . . ."

    Rozaria frowned. At first, she didn''t know what the girl was mumbling until she followed where she was pointing.??

    At a distance, there was another dead body for she knew, based on the color of the jacket, was Henry.

    She hesitated before she walked towards the man after she made sure that Maxine was alright.

    Mustering her strength, she rolled the heavy man''s body, and his pale, bloody face stumbled her view. There was a gruesome cut running on his forehead, crossing to his nose until the side of his lips.

    ncing over, she saw some protruding rocks meters from where she was. No wonder everyone besides her and Shura was dead. They must have bumped against the sharp rocks and died. And she would be too if she had been blown a few meters more. She bet the only reason why Maxine was alive because Henry protected her.

    Just to make sure, she hovered her hand towards his face to check if he was breathing. And to her amazement, there was a very faint airing from his nose and parted lips.

    He''s still alive!

    She ransacked her backpack and gave him herst supply of tank, and that was when Shura came from behind her.

    Rozarria stood to her feet and nced around, "Any other survivors?"

    Shura shook her head, and the sinking feeling only worsened in her stomach.

    She ransacked the backpack of one of the dead bodies and grabbed the oxygen tank and some snacks. She then sauntered towards Maxine and stared down at her. "I''m going to search for Alvaro. What will you do?"

    Maxine didn''t reply. She just sat there, lifeless as a corpse. Her chest was caving in. Her expression was ck, and her head was hanging limp.

    The almost death experience traumatized her greatly.

    Maxine wiped her tears and squeezed her eyes shut before she spoke in a low weak, almost none existent voice.

    "I . . . I want to go back . . ."

    ". . ."

    Rozarria''s eyes narrowed. Now it came too light. She was spouting love for Alvaro and how she was always by her side. And here she even thought that she would give up Alvaro if she came with her to search for him. To prove how deep her love was that she would brave the unknown to look for the man she loves.

    I guess this is the extent of her love.

    Facing life and death. She had chosen her safety.

    Not that she could me her. With the almost death experience, anyone was going to be traumatized and rethink their life. She was no exception. Only, the near death experience forged her desire to be with Alvaro.

    Nodding, Rozarria held herself back from speaking her mind. She turned towards Shura and instructed her, "You help the two to go back first. I''ll join youter."

    Shura protested, "Mydy¨C¨C!"

    Any protest was halted in Shura''s mouth when Rozarria raised her hand, stopping her.

    "I promised, I won''t let myself be in danger. After an hour and I still haven''t see Alvaro I''ll. . ." A fluttery, empty feeling bubbled in her stomach, and she tightened her gut to force out her breath. ". . . I''ll get down on my own. Find me after you help those two get back to base camp four and ask for help and helicopter evacuation."

    Sweeping her gaze around, Rozarria added, "Help me ransacked the other''s bag for ropes and tie it towards a rock as a sign. Tie some ropes every twenty meters. In that way, I won''t be lost even you''re not by my side."

    Shura was still not keen on leaving Rozarria all alone in the death zone. But what could she do, she was hired to follow orders.

    With rope and knife in hand, Rozarria ventured the foggy snow with the only light wasing from her hat. From time to time, she tied a rope on a cier or protruding rocks so she wouldn''t lose her way. With this endless snow and fog, it was impossible to tell which was which, and without the help of the Frost, her chances of getting lost were high.

    She must find Alvaro soon before her reserved oxygen depleted and before she ventured deeper into the unknown.

    Alvaro . . .

    ----

    Alvaro tipped his head back to look heavenward and only found endless fog of snow. His head then flopped forward. His stomach had been roiling nonstop, a harrowing sensation that made his heart heavy. The cords in his neck kept on twinging.

    Masking the worry which flooded his heart, he walked with no particr direction, searching for Rozarria since the moment he woke up, which was already more than hours ago. His oxygen tank was almost depleted, and the sky was turning dark.

    Once his oxygen tank depleted, that was it. When he rescued Rozarria from falling in that deep crevice, he left his backpack on the ground containing his extra tanks and snacks. And when the Avnche hit, he was just caught with a bag of oxygen and little food. Even his tent was in the other bag.

    Shit.

    And to make matters worse, he had lost Sherak. With no extra oxygen, tent, food, and no idea where he was walking, he was sure as hell he was in a serious shit here.

    Heughed bitterly at his predicament. His limbs were tingling from fatigue, and his muscles were jumping under his skin. Still, he pressed on.

    The only thing keeping him going was the thought that he might find Rozarria at any moment. He was even starting to hallucinate when he heard her voice.

    ". . ."

    Wait!

    He closed his eyes and focused on that voice.

    ". . . he . . . lp . . ."

    He didn''t know if he should be ecstatic to finally found someone after the never-ending walk alone, or should he be cursing it was not Rozarria''s voice.

    Still, he pressed on towards that voice, and the first thing he found was a hand followed by arge deep crevasse. With the little light from his headgear, he saw that half of the fingers holding to the edge of the gorge was ck from frostbite andck of oxygen.

    Walking to the edge, Alvaro inspected down and found the hand belonged to none other than the leader, Aaron.

    He must have been blown all the way here and somehow lost her gloves along the way, though his mask was still intact.

    "Q-quick . . . h-help me up . . ." At the sight of Alvaro, it was like Aaron had found the sun after the never-ending storm. He even forgot he hated the man''s guts.

    Seeing Aaron hanging so desperately to life, Alvaro''s face brightened. Wearing a false, overly bright smile, he squatted.

    "My, my . . . Isn''t it our leader? *chuckle . . . How did you end up in this state?"

    Aaron wanted to frown and curse, but he was in no position right now. His life literally depended on Alvaro. He could only humble himself and asked for help even his guts churned in the process.

    "T-that''s not important. H-help me out . . . I''m f-freezing." He didn''t know how long he couldst with his state. It was already a miracle he hadn''t sumb to fatigue and hypothermia.

    Alvaro grinned. Hiding the evil glint in his eyes, he reached his hands and grabbed Aarons, attempting to pull him up.

    "You''re too heavy. Let me pull some of your things first."

    Before Aaron could react, Alvaro slumped on the snow and leaned forward, reaching Aaron''s backpack.

    "H-hurry . . . ," Aaron said. Impatience in his tone.

    "Alright. Hang in there."

    Contrary to what he said, Alvaro took his time in emptying Aaron''s backpack. His smile widened beneath his mask at the sight of two oxygen tanks.

    With these, he could survive a little longer. A pity the tent wasn''t in the firstpartment of his bag, and he couldn''t reach further down more.

    Squatting, Alvaro stared at the struggling man.

    "W-what are you w-waiting for? P-pull me up," Aaron said with a sour taste in his mouth for asking help from the guy.

    Chuckling, Alvaro didn''t mind Aaron''s tone as he took his time in speaking.

    "Before that, I have something to ask you first."

    "W-what?" Aaron snapped.

    "Only when you tell me the truth will I help you."

    ". . ."

    Aaron''s face turned red with his veins bulging more on his face than usual. His dted eyes turned somewhat bloodshot. "S-son of a bitch!"

    "No? Then, nice meeting you."

    Alvaro was about to stand up when Aaron stopped him.

    "W-wait! Wait! Alright. Alright. Y-you win."

    Grinning widely, Alvaro bent his knees. His eyes were narrowing, pupils constricting.

    "Rozarria''s cheek. You did that, right?"

    "That''s r-right," Aaron answered faster than he could think. The important thing for him was to escape from this predicament. He was already reaching his limit! "Now, p-pull me up!"

    ". . . I see," Alvaro murmured. His sinister face was turning friendly once more.

    Smiling, he spoke in a light tone, "I will help you up now . . . But before that, your hands are unsalvageable. Let me help you with that first."

    With a swish, Alvaro grabbed Rozarria''s switchde and sliced Aarons fingers with one clean swoop.

    Aaaarrgghh!!

    Aaron didn''t have time to think about what happened when he found himself falling into the dark abyss below. His frozen fingers were the only thing that remained at the edge of the crevasse.

    Ops. Alvaroughed without humor as he watched the man fall to his death.

    Standing up, he turned around and saw Sherak. He had noticed his arrival long before. With the unique sound of his steps, he knew it was Sherak without inspecting to look.

    Looks like I''m not about to die just yet.

    Flicking the switchde, he casually ced it on his pocket and brushed the imaginary snow on his jacket before he faced Sherak.

    "Have you seen Roz?"

    Sherak shook his head.

    And the smile on Alvaro''s face froze. Taking in long and forceful breaths, he stabilized his breathing, keeping his worries at bay.

    He was alive, and there was no way Rozarria wasn''t too.

    "Let''s go."

    He was not going to descent without finding Rozarria first. Even he had to search the entire mountain.

    He was about to take his first step when his vision blurred as he almost fell. Theck of oxygen was taking a toll on him, and the supplementary oxygen was not enough to keep him alive any longer.

    Shit.

    Still refusing to descent, Alvaro stabilized his breathing one more. Taking one step at a time with Sherak assisting him from behind. However, he didn''t have to take another step when a blurry silhouette stumbled his view. And when the wind blew away the foggy snow, Rozarria''s figure appeared in his vision.

    He might have been hallucinating. He shook his head. He must not fall for it, or it would spell trouble for him the moment he did.

    He must keep walking and moving.

    As he was about to take another step, the figure zoomed to him.

    "Alvaro!"

    Alvaro didn''t even register what happened next when the shadow jumped to him as he swayed back from the impact.

    "Alvaro, you''re alright! Thank God! You''re alright!"

    Alvaro was still at a loss. Gradually, rity swept the hazy fog in his mind when he felt the familiar warmth when he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Roz?"

    He questioned, unsure.

    If it was a hallucination made by his mind, he was sure as hell that he would go crazy.

    But the warmth continued to spread, demolishing every hesitation in his brain and when Rozarria let him go and cupped his face, he knew . . . he was home.

    "Yes. It''s me," Rozarria said with a choked voice she no longer bother to hide.

    Feeling her hands on his cheeks, it was when Alvaro''s strength gave out. He was ovee with fatigue and relief all at once that he slumped on the ground. His eyelids dropped, and there was a lolling in his head. He was drunk with exhaustion.

    "Alvaro!"

    That was thest thing Alvaro heard before his body shut down.

 Chapter 138 - Side Story 4 & 48

    Side Story 4

    When Evangeline was young, everyone was avoiding her, and the only one who stuck with her was Jennifer.??

    One time, Jennifer asked her why everyone was avoiding her as a joke since she already knew the answer.

    To her surprised, Evangeline answered, stunned her.

    "I''m gloomy and scary, so everyone is avoiding me."

    Nobody was avoiding her. She was too beautiful and otherworldly, so others were hesitant to approach her. Everyone thought her expression was frosty. But she knew Evangeline was actually a conservative and timid person who wanted to be good friends with everyone.

    She burst outughing, and from then on, she had been the link connecting Evangeline to their ssmates.

    The years they were friends, everything went smoothly until shit happened when they started to develop the thing called emotion and mind.

    As a child, all they wanted was to y and be merry and be friends with everyone. But as they grew, everything becameplicated.

    Jennifer didn''t know when it started. Bit by bit, she felt jealous of Evangeline. It started small when everyone talked to Evangeline, mainly because of her doing.

    No, it started way before that.

    Calvin Devondale, he was a guy who everyone loves. He was outgoing and always the center of attention. He was the life in any room. Everyone wanted to be friends with him. But for some reason, he liked to bully Evangeline. He would always make fun of her hair and hide her shoes whenever they y. In fact, everybody could attest that the only girl Calvin was interested in teasing was Evangeline though it was the form of bullying.

    And that was when the start of her notice of Evangeline Krisnov. She wanted to get close to her . . . to learn more about her. Understand why Calvin would bully her.

    It wasn''t hard to befriend her. No, not really. Evangeline was a good girl that made her big sister side came forth and protected her. She was always this little girl who cried, and she would be there always to rescue her. Tofort her. To protect her against Calvin.

    And before long, the three of them formed a weird rtionship. Calvin bullied Evangeline, and she would protect her against him.

    As the years went by, Evangeline blossomed into a beautiful girl and attracted a lot of attention. Guys desired her, and girls courted her friendship.

    Bit by bit, watching everyone surround her, she was jealous and threatened. One dark emotion at a time. She was the reason why Evangeline was today, surrounded by everyone.

    What''s so good about her?

    Without her, she''s nothing.

    Without her, she wouldn''t be surrounded by everyone.

    It was all because of her.

    Until one time, she received something like a letter in her closet. She remembered how happy she was. Ecstatic to find the one who wrote it was Calvin.

    Calvin was every girl''s dream. Even when he was still a kid, he was handsome and popr. Even attracting the higher years.

    With great enthusiasm, she strode towards the back of the grade school building under therge cherry blossom trees after the school ended, waiting for him to arrive. And not long, Calvin came as handsome as ever with his youthful face and striking intimidating amber eyes and golden hair.

    Her enthusiasm and excitement only turned to sorrow when the only reason why he asked for her was that he wanted her help with Evangeline. It turned out, he had a crush on Evangeline since the first time heid eyes upon her. And since he didn''t know how to attract her attention, he started to bully her, so Evangeline would notice him. And here she was, protecting Evangeline from him hoping to get his attention.

    Something shattered on that day. Her heart, her friendship with Evangeline. Everything was reced by dark, venomous emotions she couldn''t control.

    And nothing was the same ever again.

    She was immature and was only thinking about herself at that time. Jealous about Evangeline when she gave her friendship to others and jealous about her for attracting everyone around her. So jealous about her attracting Calvin''s attention.

    Thinking back, she was so stupid for letting her crush with Calvin ruined what he had with Evangeline. Calvin didn''t even like her, nor was she in love with him. By high school, she was over him.

    How silly she was to choose a stupid fleeting crush over a friendship that could havested a lifetime.

    But it was already toote to fix things. What was broken between them could no longer be fixed with the words, ''I''m sorry.''

    She could only be enemies with her. Her rival in everything. The one woman who she didn''t want to lose.

    Jennifer opened the reunion group chat and added Evangeline.

    Jennifer: Guys, Evangeline Krisnov is here in Evend.

    Not long after, a series of dings resounded, and the group chat was flooded with messages.

    Alice: OMG! The Evangeline? Our Evangeline?

    Amanda: She''s here?

    Christine: Hello, Evangeline. Remember me?

    udia: Are you going to the reunion?

    Joseph: Hey Evangeline, long time no see

    Paul: You have toe to the reunion

    Jennifer didn''t reply and let the notification ringed. Her eyes, however, stayed glued to one particr name.

    Calvin Devondale is online.

    ----

    Chapter 4

    Diiiinnggg~!

    Eric halted at washing the dishes when he heard the sound of the bell. He wiped his wet hands clean before he answered the door. But to his amazement, Evangeline was already zooming towards the door, lightning-fast.

    The moment the door opened, there was a group of people outside, which held luggage in each hand. They were all smiles, and the one leading them was a professional-looking woman prepped in red carpet makeup.

    "Hello, miss Heart. We are his highness royal stylist, and as per hismand, we are to render you our services for today," the woman said. Based on her demeanor and clothes, she was the leader among the pack.

    Evangeline beamed. "You''re right on time. Come in, and let''s get started. The party starts at seven, and we only have less than eight hours to prepare."

    "Of course, please show the way."

    Evangeline sauntered to her room, and the group of women marched behind her, not one bit looking at Eric. All were thinking he was a servant with his get-up of a simple shirt, pants wrapped in an apron.

    After they entered the room, the group didn''t waste any second and started to prepare everything. Their luggage transformed to high-end furniture with all kinds of makeup, perfumes, body wash, down to hair blowers, scissors, and the likes.

    In seconds, Evangeline''s room turned into a luxurious spa and salon.

    While the groups ready their things, Evangeline repressed a grin and walked to Eric, who was still standing at the side, didn''t know what happened.

    "Eric, you should get ready too. The reunion will start at seven, but since the venue had changed, we should leave at five if we don''t want to bete."

    There were a lot of things Eric wanted to say, but above it all was the most important thing. "How much are those stylists?"

    ". . ." Evangeline was taken aback. Eric wasn''t questioning her before with things like this. Bute to think of it, after she became his girlfriend, she couldn''t remember when was thest time she spent her money. All were shouldered by Eric even he didn''t have much, to begin with.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. Daniel has it covered." As usual, she said her perfect excuse whenever she wanted something she knew Eric couldn''t afford. She could use her money, but Eric insisted he should pay, so she used her Daniel card.

    Eric''s nk face lost its smile. "Daniel . . ."

    His hands briefly clenched. The reality of his situation was sinking in. He was painfully aware that he couldn''t afford Evangeline''svish lifestyle, and he would be dammed if he would constrict her of the things that would make her happy. If he could, he used his money during their dates and whenever they were going out.

    But when it came to expenses out of his pocket, she would use Daniel''s name to save his pride. Saying it was free since she knew he would insist on paying whatever it cost.

    However, she forgot it would still hurt his pride and confidence if she relied on another man.

    But what could he do? He didn''t have the means to support her yet fully. For now, he had to suck it in and make sure to repay Daniel in the future ¨C¨C with interest.

    Comforting himself with this thought, his sullen expression softened. He then looked at Evangeline''s eager, glowing face.

    "Alright . . . ," he said, voicecked enthusiasm as he added, ". . . but why did the venue change?"

    Shrugging her shoulders, Evangeline answered without care, "I don''t know. The moment I joined in the group chat, that guy change the venue to his yacht." Sneering, she snorted rather disdainfully. "Talk about showing off."

    ". . ."

    There were a lot of things running in Eric''s mind, and his soft expression turned solemn once more the more he thought about it.

    "That guy?" he asked.

    "Yeah, Calvin Devondale. The son of an old generation family controlling the south. Apparently was cruising the seas and happen to pass by Evend in his yacht. Anyway, I have to get ready." She wrapped her hands around his neck and tiptoed, giving him a wet smack on the lips.

    "I''ll be going on and prepare ahead," she said in a sultry voice, skittishly acting before she released him and sauntered in a sexy strut into the group of waiting stylist. And before she entered, she smiled. "I won''t be eating lunch today. I don''t want to appear bloated in the time of the event."

    She then winked and closed the door.

    ". . ."

    Eric released a heavy sigh. Sometimes, Evangeline could be dense. She might not find it odd the moment she appeared in the group chat, and Calvin Devondale changed the venue to his yacht? Why now that the party was nearing and not in the first ce? That Calvin guy was clearly showing off to her.

    Eric released another long sigh. For a moment, he was insecure about himself. Questions like why Evangeline chose him from all among the top quality men that were vying for her attention resurface in his mind. And thoughts like because she was entertained and challenge that was why she was with him.

    But once she was bored and had lost her interest, would she leave him then?

    She won''t be leaving me if I get her pregnant.

    He shook his head almost the same time the thought surfaced in his head.

    It wouldn''t be like that forever. Two years if he was diligent enough. He could take care of her and afford all the things she wanted after that.

    But . . . is that enough . . . ?

    Sighing, Eric shook his head once more, erasing the dark, negative thoughts in his head. This was not the time to doubt her feelings for him. They were still at the early stage of their rtionship. All he had to do was do his best to make her stay and fall in love with him more.

    He turned to the wall clock and mused to himself. It was still early, and he bet Evangeline wouldn''te out of her room, not until seven hourster.

    He still had time to wash Winter and the others and clean the whole room with that amount of time.

    Raising his sleeve onto his elbow, he pumped himself up. "Yosh, let''s get started."

    11:00 am: Eric finished bathing Winter and the others.

    12:00 pm: Eric ordered take-outs lunch for the crew of women. But when he entered Evangeline''s room, he didn''t find her anywhere. One of the team said she was having her spa in the bathroom for two hours already and had no sign ofing out whatsoever.

    2:00 pm: Eric finished cleaning the living room. He sometimes heard Evangeline''s voice inside her room.

    "I don''t think that color suits me."

    "No, that kind of style doesn''t match my dress."

    "I think the smell doesn''t suit my overall theme."

    "Argh, I don''t want that kind of jewelry! It would totally ruin my whole look."

    She was bing self-critical with every little detail, and the desire for perfection was evident in her voice. She even had a long list prepared to ensure that she would look her best during the reunion.

    ncing at the clock, Eric still has enough time to take a short nap. He sauntered towards his room and stretched her limbs before he slumped against thefy mattress after he set his rm to four in the afternoon.

    4:00 pm: Eric woke up with the rm''s ringing. He shut it off with half-closed eyes. He pushed himself up and stretched his neck before he groggily sauntered towards his bathroom. After thirty minutes, Eric came out with a towel wrapped around his waist, refreshed, and revitalized.

    He picked his already prepared clothes in the walked in closet and casually put it on. After which he arranged his hair and wore his contact lenses.

    At precisely five, he went out of his room and found Winter and the others asleep in their respective bed with no sign of Evangeline.

    Plopping himself against the sofa, he waited for her toe out of her room while ncing at the clock.

    He had to admit, he was feeling rather nervous about meeting Evangeline''s ssmates. Adding to that, it would be his first time to attend a big event with his girlfriend. So it wasn''t out of the ordinary to say he also wanted everything to be perfect.

    His fingers unconsciously flexed towards his tie, flickering his cuffs, arranging every little thing to calm his nerves.

    And, the door in Evangeline''s room opened, and his head snapped in her direction as he stood to his feet when he looked at her.

 Chapter 139 - 49

    Eric blinked, followed by open staring with his mouth gaping. His fingers flexing upon gazing at the woman he couldn''t believe was his.

    His heart was racing almost too fast when he took in her appearance. Her strong jaw and defined cheekbones gave her a strong impression. His throat was growing thick, and his mouth was running dry when his eyes swept her unblemished and perfectly toned skin. Her face was made up, but not overly done. It looked natural, dewy, supple and soft, sprinkled with a rosy pinkish blush. And he fought the desire to move closer to touch her.??

    Her hair. Oh, her hair. If she was beautiful with wavy locks, straight hair made her appeared even more breathtaking than he ever knew possible!

    She perfected this wet look so effortlessly while wearing a long-sleeve ashen blue dress with borate embroidery, which almost matched the color of her hair.

    He found his eyes in steady contact with hers, with pupils appearingrger. His adoring eyes never left her face, which flushed with confidence and elegance. At this moment, all he thought was, he must have saved an entire for him to call her his girlfriend.

    And before he knew it, he was walking towards her in quick strides ¨C¨C quickly, erasing their distance.

    If Eric was bewitched, Evangeline, too, was not faring too far. A flushed apparent on her face different from the pinkish hues of makeup on her cheeks while her eyes were bright and glossy when gazing at the approaching man in all his splendor. His raven messy hair, which glistened under the light, wasbed at the side with few hairs falling on her forehead. Her breathing quickened when she took in his carefully sculpted face only made perfect by the imperfection of his scar.

    Backing up his gorgeous face was a pair of strongly defined brows, and eyshes so thick it could be illegal. His sharp jaw and angr cheekbone in full disy and underneath a perfectly tailored suit of ck were lean muscles. The kind that was not bulky from years of weight lifting. It was subtle and teasing ¨C¨C the lean sexy type.

    She licked her lips, fingers aching with the need to touch him.

    He radiated with nothing but grace, which enthralled her. It was a first that sheid eyes on him with an appearance so noble he would put any Prince in the background.

    He was so mesmerizing in every way!

    And when he stopped in front of her, she forgot to blink. Her heart rate was picking up. Her throat in rapid session of swallowing her nonending pool of saliva when she saw how awkward he was. Like he wanted to hug and kiss her but didn''t know if it was alright. His outstretched hands didn''t know which position to take while he turned away from her, avoiding her eyes to collect himself.

    "Ah . . . you look so beautiful," he said instead, scratching the back of his head.

    Instead of answering, she wrapped her hands around his neck and tiptoed. She pressed her lips against his in a wild torrid kiss, not a care if she would ruin her lipstick as he too abandoned all restrain. Enveloping his hands around her waist, he pulled her closer to him.

    For a time, the only sound echoed in the room were the lewd sucking and wet kissing that even Winter and the others hid their eyes against their paws.

    Only when they needed air that they pulled apart. Panting, Evangeline yfully bit Eric''s lower lip, gently pulling it, and murmured, "You look so handsome I want to eat you."

    He smiled weakly, but the blush on his face was a dead giveaway. It didn''t help that he was so modest about his looks. It made her fell for him all the more. Tugging him closer to her, she was about to attack him when she sensed weird nces behind them.

    Turning around, Evangeline found that the royal stylists and designers were looking at Eric with gaping mouth and panting breathes. Her mood plummeted faster than the fallen faces of the women when they knew Eric was already taken.

    Evangeline''s lips drew in a pensive scowl under an increasingly arch eyebrow.

    "You guys can go now," she dismissed.

    But the awestruck women didn''t want to leave as they eyed Eric suggestively. "Miss Heart, is he your boyfriend?"

    "I think your boyfriend needs more color on his face."

    "What do you say? We still have time."

    The women insisted, which only made Evangeline''s lips pressed in a tight, t line. Pushing herself away from Eric, she opened the door and gestured for all of them to leave.

    "No. My boyfriend is all good to go. He doesn''t need your services. Now, get out before I feed you to my pets."

    That line pulled everyone from their dreamlike state. And when they eyed the gigantic bear skan mmute who was bearing its sharp teeth at them, furs rising and stance lunging at any time, all of them scurried and scrambled to exit the room.

    Without saying goodbye, Evangeline mmed the door shut.

    Eric shook his head. A bit ufortable, heposed himself under Evangeline''s scrutinizing gaze. Her lips resting in a natural pout.

    "Should we go?" he asked, redirecting her attention elsewhere with no such luck.

    Crossing her arms and tilting her body, she only gazed at him with a scowl on her face.

    "I don''t like your appearance," she said, straight to the point.

    ". . . Oh. Do you want me to change, then?"

    Dryly chuckling, Evangeline fixed her hand around Eric''s suit, pretending to arrange it while her eyes never left his.

    "I think this suit is much better with your nerdy appearance."

    ". . ." Eric''s soft smile wavered. "Are you serious?"

    Evangeline answered with a serious tone, "I''m dead serious."

    ". . . But, don''t you think I look better in this appearance? I don''t want you to be the center of ridicule because of me," Eric replied. He was not ignorant of human nature. At events like this, everyone like to measure themselves against each other.

    Evangeline''s tight expression softened, and her pouting lips formed a tout smile. "Aw . . . thank you, Eric. That''s so sweet of you."

    Her expressions then change, harder than usual, that would not tolerate disobedience. "But no."

    She grabbed his necktie and pulled him closer to her face. "This appearance is only for me to enjoy. I''m greedy and possessive. I don''t want others to even gaze at you."

    She released his tie and neatly tucked it inside his suit. "I hope you understand."

    She then smiled her sweetest enough to cause Eric''s diabetes. At that moment, he was experiencing opposing emotions. Part of him wanted to indulge her. Another part of him didn''t want for her to be ridiculed at his expense. And the most part was he too wanted for her to remain inauspicious so others wouldn''ty eyes on her. He wanted her for himself, as well!

    He was tempted to wrap her with a stic bag to hide her beauty, but he doubted if it could lessen her radiant glow that was so natural to her. Even if she were wearing a hand me down old ragged clothes with no makeup, she would still be beautiful.

    Feeling defeated, he could only nod. "Alright, wait a sec. I''ll go and change."

    She beamed and kissed him on the cheek. "I know you would understand! You''re the best!"

    Smiling weakly, he patted her head before he went to his room to change back to his nerdy appearance.

 Chapter 140 - 50

    On the way to the venue inside the Maybach, Evangeline was fixedly staring at herself on herpact powder, checking if everything were in ce. While Eric was busy researching someone on his phone and that someone was the guy who left an impression on him.

    Calvin Devondale.??

    There was no harm in researching the guy he knew was his rival. It was best that he came prepared and knew what he was going to deal with. And the more he read the information about the guy, the more his expressionless face turned solemn.

    ording to his research, Calvin was the firstborn son of a very old family in the south, dealing mostly in gas, oils, and expensive brands. A straight-A honor student at Harvard, taking double majors in Business Management and Marketing.

    Now, he engages in their family business, Devondale group ofpanies, owning fabulous luxurious brands from wines, champagnes, brandy, down to clothes, bags, shoes, jewelry, and cosmetics. It was simply luxury at its best. He even saw Evangeline wearing some of its brands. And not only that, the guy owned ten percent of Frozen international.

    And to make matters worse, he had a whooping twelves digit figure worth and was making an average hundred million a day.

    His real estate portfolio included a twenty-bedroom mansion. A two hundred million properties at Kingston Pce gardens. A four-story one hundred million penthouse in Chelsea Waterfront. A three hundred million chateau in France. A forty-million ski ranch in Colorado. A one hundred forty million St. Forth estate and a seven hundred million ranch and grape vineyard in Spain.

    Flipping his phone back inside his pocket, Eric leaned against the backrest and sighed.

    That guy has it all!

    He was richer than Royalty and more handsome than the famous celebrities!

    Couldn''t control his agitation, his foot tapped against the car''s floor.

    Sensing his unease, Evangeline turned and looked at him. "What''s wrong?"

    Without thinking, Eric answered matter of factly, "Nothing . . . I''m just struck with the reality of how formidable my opponent is."

    "Huh?" Tilting her head, Evangeline didn''t get what Eric was mumbling.

    With flinty gaze and lips pressed t, Eric didn''t answer right away. He turned to face Evangeline, eyes glinting with unspoken anxieties as he spoke in a steady voice.

    "What do you like about me?" Is it also because of my face?

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Parting her lips, Evangeline was about to answer, but at the corner of her eyes, the magnificent lightsing from the superyacht caught her attention.

    "We''re here." Forgetting all about Eric''s questions, Evangeline readied herself and peeked at the luxurious yacht through her denseshes.

    Eric could only curl his lips inwardly. Herck of response saddened him. But he was also relieved that he didn''t know. Some parts of him weren''t ready for an answer ¨C¨C yet.

    ----

    In the vast endless dark sea, the only light illuminated the surroundings like discos balls were the superyacht atop the ocean. The boat was decked with helicopters, swimming pools, car garage, bedrooms, and arge hall. Its twenty meters swimming pool could be converted into a dance floor, and some of the ss walls were operable, connecting the indoor hall to the outdoor pool overlooking the vast sea.

    It was rumored that it was the most expensive yacht ever built in history, all custom made to tailor Calvin Devondale''s unique taste.

    Everyone present was garbed to the max. They were contesting who had the most beautiful dress, expensive jewelry. Who had the best looking boyfriends/girlfriends, or simply who made it out of life. But among them, one thingmon was their expressions, carrying the same pleasure for gossip. Words were slipping from their thick lip gloss lips, and they wereughing with no tears, chattering with others, sharing the excitement and giggling.

    And she arrived.

    Announcing her arrival was a drop in the temperature and descent of absolute silence.

    Evangeline Krisnov ¨C¨C Heart.

    With her head held high, she waltzed in with an effortless saunter. Her straight purple hair rippled with her every sway ¨C¨C eyes blooming lc, figure perfect as hourss.

    She was like a model from an otherworldly creature magazine cut out and dropped to graze the yacht with her majestic presence.

    She radiated a glow that was irresistible to both genders. Men desired her, and women secretly courted her friendship.

    She was the type of woman who women love to hate. Something Jennifer was gruntingly aware of. Evangeline was still as beautiful as she remembered. She was wearing a gown made from expensive, high-quality fabrics sewn with the extreme attention to detail by the most experienced and capable sewers through hand executed techniques.

    Lc eyes,vender hair, and a confident, elegant strut that never misses a single step, telling the world, ''I am the Queen.''

    Deep hostility and unhappiness registered on Jennifer''s sour face. She wanted some ident to happen on that beautiful face. Enough to make her ordinary. Enough to teach her what it was like to be normal. To be a girl that the guys wouldn''t trip over when she passed by.

    But that was only her wishful thinking. She knew everybody had ceased movement with ck mouth by now. And true enough, everyone forgot what it was that they were doing. They remained still for an extended time, not wishing to interrupt the surreal moment with their unabashed starring.

    The men swallowed to relieve the dryness from their mouth hanging open. They were ovee with a desire to get closer. They were willing to take risks if it increased their connection to her.

    And the spell was broken when their eyes traveled to the man beside her.

    "Who''s that?"

    "Is he her boyfriend?"

    "Seems like it. They''re holding hands."

    "No way!"

    Symphony of snarkyments took rounds. The women took the opportunity to minimize Evangeline''s importance by rying their past experience that was more awe-inducing ¨C¨C taking the chance to advertise their more than capable partners.

    Though Eric stood tall and straight, looking like a noble by his posture, no one thought of him as handsome. Not even passable. Then their gaze halted when they got to his silver eyes and Roman nose and their ridiculing, fake smiles faltered for a fraction of second.

    Forcing out a smile, Jennifer approached Evangeline. "Evangeline, I''m d you made it!"

    At Jennifer''s led, everyone soon followed, and people soon surrounded Evangeline and Eric. Some were genuinely happy to see Evangeline again, but most wanted to measure themselves against her.

    And without knowing how it happened, Evangeline and Eric were separated on either side of the hall. The men''s side and the women''s side.

    "Evangeline, what have you been up to?" one of the women asked, faking interest.

    "Oh, you know . . . the usual. Busy with college and stuff," Evangeline answered vaguely.

    "I heard you dated Daniel Richardson? The Prince no less! But why have you broken up?" another asked. Her voice carried the sharp tone for gossip.

    Evangeline sipped her wine before she gave a pasted-on smile.

    "He and I aren''tpatible. You''ll be surprised that he''s quite a bore." She didn''t let this opportunity go to waste to take her revenge on Daniel for what happened in the amusement park.

    "Really?" Jennifer asked, apanied by tight smiles. "As expected of you. Even a Prince doesn''t pick your interest."

    She then shot a nce at Eric''s direction. "You really have a . . . peculiar taste."

    Evangeline knew where the conversation was headed, so she changed the topic. "Enough about me. What have you guys been up to?"

    "Oh, a lot of us have been busy these past few years." One of the women replied like she was dying for someone to ask this question. "Take Alice here for example. She founded her ownpany. Isn''t that right, Alice?"

    Alice giggled, raising a hand to dismissed her achievements, yet her voicecked modesty at all. "It''s a smallpany of fragrance. You now, since young I love perfumes. So why not do business out of it? But of course, my little store couldn''t bepared to the Dinan twins."

    All the attention shifted to a pair of stunning girls who were precisely alike, wearing matching gowns.

    Evangeline knew them. They had been ssmates once. But who didn''t hear of them in all levels in Unmei Academy? Since young, they like to unt their wealth through designer bags, flying in private jets, and customizing their cars. In the past, they made headlines for going to school in a helicopter.

    One of the twins smiled. "Us sistersunched our very own blush and lip tint, and it was a nationwide sess in Manollette."

    "Well, yeah! Us two handled it, so it was expected! We''re also nning tounch our very own bath products and skincare," the other twin added smugly.

    Of course, it was a global sess, all thanks to darling daddy. Evangeline thought, regretting every second''s past since the moment she entered the yacht.

    And the list continued one after another for the ''it'' women who made it in life.

    Evangeline''s mood plummeted, and the veins on her head pounded.

    "During our free time, we like to visit our family''s chateau in Loire Valley, France. Or skiing in our chalet in the Swiss Alps. I invite everyone toe with me if you have the time."

    It was Jennifer who spoke, and someone followed, licking the woman''s million-dor ss shoe.

    "I heard you started your own luxury fashion house known for its quality leather products. And now, it has grown as one of the fashions biggestbels."

    The symphony of congrattions and fake waves ofughter echoed once more.

    Evangeline had enough of it and excused herself. He then walked out from the hall towards the open deck overlooking the sea. She didn''t even look for Eric. For some reason, she wanted to be alone.

    The cold wind and gentle sounds helped ease her mood as she stood beside the ss railing, looking at particrly nothing.

    It was not what she had expected. She thought that . . .

    It was evident tonight ¨C¨C she was the looser.

    *sigh . . .

    Looking up, the sky was dark tonight. There was no moon nor stars, just tiny droplets of snow.

    "Evangeline."

 Chapter 141 - 51

    "Evangeline."

    Rolling her eyes, Evangeline turned towards the approaching Jennifer, who was staring at her with no warmth on her face. And now that she got a full view of her, she noticed she was wearing a body-hugging floor-length gown. The risqu¨¦ design features a low neckline and a high slit, highlighting all her assets.??

    The man behind her was a young man, mixed and handsome as hell. He was d in a three-piece suit all in white. All as perfect as the day they were purchased,

    Evangeline bet that all of it was to spite her. To make her feel like a looser. She, who had nothing on her name and had a nerd for a boyfriend while Jennifer had a million-dorpany and an insanely gorgeous lover.

    Jennifer smiled, the ways she used to in the past. If Evangeline didn''t know her, she would still be fooled by her overly friendly smile.

    "This is Dave, my boyfriend. Dave, this is Evangeline, my friend in elementary."

    Dave''s eyes shone, and he eagerly extended a hand at Evangeline''s direction.

    But instead, Evangeline smirked, snorting. "Friend? Now that''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all day."

    Dave and Jennifer''s face dropped, and the smile on their faces disappeared.

    A little awkward, Jennifer turned to her man. "Could you excuse us for a moment?"

    Dave hesitated a little, and he nodded after seconds. He shot Evangeline a re before he sauntered back inside the hall.

    The moment Evangeline and Jennifer were left alone, thetter stared at the former, a little upset.

    "Evangeline, I know that I betrayed you, but it was already years ago. Can''t you let go? I know you regretted meeting me¨C¨C"

    "I don''t."

    Evangeline cut in, a tight smile on her face that didn''t reach her eyes. "I don''t regret my past. I only regretted the time I wasted with the wrong people."

    ". . ." Jennifer couldn''t respond for a time. Her mouth pinched, and a sour expression was on her face. Here she was, wanting to fix her past and have a clean te. But what did she get in return?

    Okay, Evangeline had the right to be angry about what she did. But she wasn''t exactly asking to be her friend again. All she wanted was a clean te. To make peace of her past and in hope by doing so, they could be rivals. As healthypetitors. After all, she had genuinely liked her and truly treated her as her best friend in their younger years until jealousy and envy took hold of her heart.

    How could she possibly say that after all that happened? She was her friend and rival ¨C¨C the person who she envied the most. But now, she was simply the person she didn''t want to lose in the world.

    She wanted to apologize, but Evangeline wasn''t making it easy for her.

    "Look," Jennifer started. Her lips quivered, pushing out the words she was too prideful to say. The words that were more than ten years overdue. "I''m. . . I''m sorry . . . alright? I was immature at that time. You know how cruel girls can be. They can simply hate you for the smallest reason for being too ugly, too beautiful, or too brainy. I only wanted to¨C¨C"

    Jennifer stopped when she noticed that Evangeline was smirking as she spoke. Her face was smiling, but her entire look was cold. And Jennifer thought, where did that timid girl go? Where was that gentle, warm girl gone?

    Did I . . . did I cause this?

    Pressing her lips together, Jennifer, for the first time, regretted her actions. All the memories of her childhood came crushing inside her head in a torrent of waves she could not control. Evangeline was greeting her with the warmest smile. She and her ying together after ss and during weekends. She, protecting her whenever Calvin and the others bully her. Evangeline''s pitiful, crying face whenever she saw her sad and her smiling, radiant face whenever she stared at her. And their promise of staying the best of friends forever.

    All of it . . . it would never happen again. She would never see it again.

    Heat pooled behind Jennifer''s eyes as she choked the words.

    "I- I . . . I''m sorry . . ."

    Evangelineughed. Ugly, scornfulughter.

    "To say sorry to me is like pasting a piece of broken ss, expecting to piece it back together. It will be whole . . . but it will forever leave cracks."

    Raising an eyebrow, she looked at Jennifer with a ssy stare.

    "You shouldn''t say sorry to me. In fact, I should be thanking you. Because of you, I am what I am. Because of you, I learned to choose who I allow into my life wisely. Not because I am better than everybody, even though I am, but because I remembered what happened when I wasn''t careful and just let everybody in. A time when I was innocent and naive to believe that everyone has the same heart like me."

    Jennifer didn''t respond ¨C¨C she couldn''t. She didn''t know what to say faced with Evangeline''s scorn and hatred.

    She realized there was an innocent, naivety, purity that died within Evangeline. And the warm, gentle, timid little girl was no more. Evangeline Krisnov was dead. She killed her.

    Not registering the pain of her nails scraping against her palms, Jennifer turned away and bolted inside the hall, couldn''t take the regret and guilt.

    ". . ."

    Once again, Evangeline was left alone. Refusing to look where Jennifer ran off, she stared at the ocean, staring at no particr spot with a nk expression.

    "Evangeline."

    ----

    Jittering to his feet, Eric was forcing himself to be at the presence of the annoying bunch of men, not speaking to avoid giving away his feelings. He only listened as the men barked their sess with a vacant look on his face.

    For Evangeline''s sake, he had to endure. These people were Evangeline''s ssmates. He kept repeating to himself so he wouldn''t march away with Evangeline in tow.

    But any more of the, ''founded the Vodka brand this and that. CEO of a clothingpany. Making the most luxurious cashmere and wool and what not. Taking a vacation in the private ind of West Coast while eating the roe of a rare Tangeda fish'' ¨C¨C and Eric would drag Evangeline back home.

    If these what reunion is like, then it was better if they hadn''te at all!

    "What about you, Eric? What are you doing for a living? As Evangeline''s boyfriend, you must be quite remarkable. I mean, she even broke up with a Prince."

    And the moment Eric dreaded hade.

    Maintaining a vacant face, he spoke in a matter of fact tone.

    "I work as an assistant in Sparkle Entertainment."

    . . .

    . . .

    "You''re kidding, right?"

    With a distinct hard jawline, Eric shook his head with a no-nonsense expression.

    There were audible intakes of breaths. Some tilted their head away, refusing to engage with him any longer, and most curled their lips in disgust.

    "And here I thought you''d be something else. Like a billionaire or something since you''re dating Evangeline and all. No offense, with your looks . . ." Benjamin didn''t finish his sentence as he shook his head in disappointment.

    While the more open and blunter one, Jonathan, wrinkled his nose, making a quick disgusted snort.

    "More like, what on earth happened to Evangeline? She broke up with a Prince for this . . .moner! That''s the stupidest joke I ever heard!"

    Jonathan leaned back with arms cross while he asked questions to discriminate Eric further. "So, how did you do it?"

    "Do what?" Eric asked back, pretending no one was disregarding him.

    Jonathan pped a hand in dismissal. "Don''t y innocent." His mouth then twisted in an ugly smirked. "How did you manage to snag someone like Evangeline? Or am I missing something and you aren''t really going out? Wait!"

    Jonathan chuckled, a dopy look on his smug face. "Did Evangeline hire you to pose as her boyfriend as a joke or something? Because honestly, I don''t see how someone like Evangeline could date you."

    Eric stared at Jonathan, and thetter kept his face natural, but he was too arrogant.

    Using a carefully controlled tone, Eric replied, "When two people like each other, it''s only natural that they would date."

    . . .

    . . .

    Ahahahaha!

    Resounding waves ofughter boomed ¨C¨Cughter of mockery and scorn.

    Jonathan bent on his knees,ughing so hard tears pooled beneath his eyes.

    After some time, heposed himself and ran a finger through his hair while a warped smirk never left his face.

    "Now, this is something. I''ve seen the vast world. I heard fancy and ttering words. Been with all kinds of people and felt all sorts of pleasure. But you . . ."

    He then pointed a finger at Eric, and shook his head, a dry smirk on his lips. "You though . . . is the real thing. I''ve never met a man who is so shameless and delusional as you who think they are someone else. In this game called life, you aren''t the experienced gambler who can get the women with some tricks. No . . . you are the insignificant, annoying pebble stuck in the gaps of the gambler''s shoes."

 Chapter 142 - 52

    *chuckle

    *snicker . . .??

    Eric swept the men with his vacant gaze. Some were smiling mockingly at him. Some awkwardly sipped their wine, avoiding eye contact, and most have their lips twisted in a half-smirk. A desire to put him in his ce was apparent in their eyes. And Eric found himself face to face with reality. Staring face to face with the hard cold truth that this was how the world works.

    Money is power.

    Without it, he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t buy a one-thousand-dor ring for Evangeline much less support her extravagant, luxurious lifestyle. Without money, he couldn''t protect himself much less defend her from others ridicule.

    But it didn''t mean he couldn''t in the future.

    Eric smiled, a smile that sent the hair of those who saw stood on edge.

    "You''re right. I am insignificant and not worth a nce or spec of your time. Thank you for making me realized my situation. Because of you, I found the motivation and drive I needed."

    Eric''s smile disappeared, reced by seriousness which wasn''t there before.

    Silence took rounds when his pupils constricted. The air around him change, and for some time, nobody reacted when the nobody before them radiated an air which contended with theirs.

    There was immense, powerful energy to him. And something like awe as they gazed at his silver eyespelled them to bend their knees.

    "I may be a nobody now. A discarded pebble stuck in the sole of your overshined shoes. But make no mistake, two years from now. Four years from now, you will eat your words. And you will find yourselves kneeling before me, begging for my forgiveness. And I tell you now, it''s not a threat. It''s not a promise. It is a fact."

    Without letting the others respond, Eric turned and walked towards the direction of the group of women. He didn''t have to force himself to be polite anymore. It was time to take Evangeline away from this negative ce.

    However, before he could search for his girlfriend, someone barged his way.

    "Hi. Eric, right? I''m Jennifer. We first met at the amusement park." Jennifer beamed her brightest. "If you''re looking for Evangeline. I know where she is."

    Then she walked ahead, halted after seconds, and gestured for Eric to follow her.

    Eric first swept the hall for Evangeline, and when he didn''t find her, he followed Jennifer towards the deck.

    Jennifer suppressed a smile when Eric finally followed behind her. The guilt was weighing in her chest. What she did couldn''t be undone. She could only make amends in subtle ways, but owning to her fault was out of the question. To lessen the guilt and regret she felt, she believed she had to do something for Evangeline. And that something is to break her and Eric.

    Eric didn''t deserve Evangeline. Someone like her deserved a guy with the same status as hers or even more.

    Yes, just like that man, Calvin Devondale.

    For sure, Evangeline would be happy with Calvin by her side. Calvin would give her everything in the world.

    When they reached the open deck, Eric refused to blink even when the cold wind sshed against his face. His eyes were on the man and woman who were intimately close to his liking.

    Evangeline and that Calvin Devondale guy, looking so perfect together.

    Fear and worry flooded his heart. That unsettling doubt hammered against his chest, reminding him once more about his insignificance against a man that perfect.

    "They''re so good together, aren''t they?" Jennifer said.

    Eric didn''t respond. His gaze never left Evangeline''s face.

    Jennifer continued amidst the silence. "You know, Calvin liked Evangeline since young. But for some reason, he never admitted it. He had this weird way of showing his affections for her."

    "Neh . . . isn''t it true love? He likes her for more than ten years. He wouldn''t even attend this reunion, but when Evangeline''s name was mentioned, he canceled his tour and even used his prized yacht. Compared to him, you''re nothing special."

    ". . ."

    Jennifer smiled and crossed her arms as she stared at Eric. "You''re aware, aren''t you? On how many suitors Evangeline has. And among the list, you''re not even worth mentioning. You''re just hindering her. A weakness to her. Because of you, she would be ridiculed. You can''t protect her. And I think it''s high time you let her go. She deserves someone better."

    ". . ."

    Gradually, Eric stared at her, and Jenifer found her heart rate picking up when those silver eyes met hers. Damn those eyes! They''re so beautiful. She couldn''t exactly fault Evangeline if she wanted to possess those eyes.

    "You''re maybe right . . ." Eric said after a short silence.

    "But I only follow Evangeline. Not you."

    Without looking back, Eric walked towards Evangeline.

    ----

    The moment Evangeline and Eric entered the yacht, a man of impable good looks, charisma, emanating power and control, was secretly watching her inside a private room reserve for his personal use.

    Calvin Devondale, the owner of the said yacht, was gently caressing a photo of a beautiful young girl withvender hair. At the same time, his eyes never left Evangeline''s face on the monitor. Not even for a second. He didn''t even pay attention to the guy she was with.

    He waited for his opportunity, and when Evangeline left for the deck, he grabbed his chance.

    Walking to where she was, his heartbeat quickened while the desire to erase their distance consumed his mind. He almost ran to her, if not for him maintaining his image.

    He wanted to meet her. Really, really wanted to meet her. How long was it when theyst saw each other face to face? Five years? Ten years?

    Breathless, he felt his pulse in his throat. And when he reached the deck, she was standing there, all alone, looking at the sea.

    He was overwhelmed with so much emotion he didn''t even notice Jennifer running past him. His entire focus was on her and her alone.

    He could scarcely breathe as he watched her tucked a hair behind her ear. Her hair so soft, cascading like the finest silken threads down to her waist. His attention then flicked to her skin. Skin so supple, pale ¨C¨C wless.

    Her eyes were a lot bigger and brighter than he remembered. But it still reminded him of the bloomingvenders in his gardens. Her face had red spots sprinkled all over. Must be from the cold or her makeup. But whatever it was, it was so natural and downright beautiful!

    And her lips, it was fuller and much more appetizing than he imagined in his dreams.

    She tilted her body, chin jutting up, and her slender neck came into view while the glow of the moon sprayed sparkling lights across her figure.

    And the only thought in his mind was . . . she matured . . . Nicely . . .

    She was beautiful before, like the finest porcin doll. But now . . . he couldn''t even describe her beauty other than the word ethereal.

    Swallowing, he had this yearning to strengthen his rtionship with her.

    In the past, when they were still ssmates, he didn''t understand his feelings. He hated it when he talked to another guy. Irritated when she didn''t greet him like others who stumbled just to say hi to him. Annoyed when she was the only one who didn''t steal a nced at him.

    It was just an ident, an impulse on his part to hid her shoe. And when she gazed over at him ¨C¨C him and only him reflecting on her big dewy eyes . . .

    Something changed that day, and he was never the same again.

    He had to admit, he was very immature, trying to get her attention through extreme means. And when he realized his feelings for her, he was already returning to his home country.

    He didn''t court her for the reason he was too prideful, arrogant, and stubborn to a fault. But he has the looks, the power, the money to back it all. Why does he, a man who is living like a God, should bow his head first? And to a woman at that.

    He wasted more than ten years all because of his pride and stubbornness. All for the reason it should be Evangeline who shoulde to him first.

    He had many women before, all have a resemnce to her, but none coulde close to the real her.

    She had made him wait long enough.

    Now that destiny brought them together again. He was determined to set things right. Set fate in its proper course. It should be him and her a long time ago. And he would do everything in his power for their love to blossom.

    Clenching his hands to hide his sweating, he drew in slow steady breathes to calm himself and sauntered towards her in silent steps.

    With a yearning look, a slight noise rumbled in his throat, and an unsteady, emotion choked voice escaped his mouth.

    "Evangeline . . ."

 Chapter 143 - 53

    "Evangeline . . ."

    Evangeline turned and nced at him. She raised her brow in what Calvin hoped was a signal of a pleasant surprise.??

    He stood beside her and asked, "How do you find my yacht?"

    . . . Ah . . . He was supposed to ask how she was doing.

    Evangeline focused her gaze elsewhere in an attempt to ignore the source of the new annoyance.

    "I don''t know why you ask me that. Do you want me to say how awesome, luxurious, and befitting this superyacht is to your standing?"

    Calvin heard the sarcasm in Evangeline''s tone, not that she was attempting to hide it. His lips pressed into a white sh before he asked a question that has a painfully obvious answer.

    "You''re still nursing a grudge against me, aren''t you? I mean, I get it. I was a jerk and immature back at that time. And I . . ." He paused when the words got stuck in his throat. But he still forced it out, nheless.

    ". . . I apologize."

    Evangeline stared at Calvin with head tilting to the side, and an eyebrow rose so high. "I don''t know what''s going on today. Is it apologizing day? Everybody seemed to say sorry a lot today. Or is this some kind of a prank like what you always did in the past?"

    "Eva¨C¨C!"

    Raising her hand, Evangeline didn''t let Calvin continue. "You don''t have to say sorry. I mean, you''re one of the people who made me what I am today, and for that, I should be grateful. In the end, I was only sorry I hadn''t defended myself sooner."

    Calvin stared at Evangeline. Her eyes, which were so warm and gentle before, were cold and hard now. Her smile, which set his heart aze, was colder than the weather and more fake than counterfeit products.

    Calvin''s lips pressed together in a slight grimaced. "You''ve. . . changed . . ."

    Evangeline chortled rather dryly. "Well, after that event, I''m not the same girl anymore."

    ". . ."

    Calvin stared into Evangeline''s eyes, which also stared back at him. She would blink from time to time. Her eyelids were fluttering like the soft petals against the gentle winds. It was simply . . . spellbinding. And he wanted her all the more.

    It was not toote. Not toote to be honest. Not toote to tell the truth.

    "Have you received my gifts and letters?" he started. "I''ve been sending you gifts and emails thesest years." Yes, he sent her all sorts of gifts and all kinds of letters in the past years under an alias. Hoping to catch her attention and, as he nned, she would approach and contact him.

    But no such thing happened.

    "Gifts?" Evangeline skimmed her perfectly manicured fingers along her jawline. "I received tons of gifts each week, and all of them were donated to animal conservation."

    Flipping her hands in dismissal, she added, "Regarding the letters and emails, I received hundreds of it each day, so I had my servants ran through them."

    ". . ."

    Calvin needed some time to digest everything. His posture was stiff, fingers curling, and a vein throbbed visibly on his forehead as he asked through his teeth with force restraints.

    "So you mean to say . . . you didn''t even open them?"

    Evangeline impatiently snorted. "Open them? I haven''t even seen them."

    ". . ."

    Calvin''s expression was tense, fists tight, fingernails biting into his palms. He thought Evangeline got the hint through his gifts and letters and emails. Thinking she was just ying hard to get.

    But the reality was, she didn''t even know he was courting her for years.

    His jaw was pained from clenching his teeth. His expression was scrunched, then rxing, trying to regain his calm.

    No matter. It was not toote. Everything wille to be, eventually. He had faith in his self and his abilities.

    "Evangeline, even when you''re like this, haughty and arrogant . . ."

    He cupped her face, which she didn''t back away. His eyes softened, begging even, but it was his pride that changed his words.

    "You''re still so beautiful. Lay down your arrogance and be my wife."

    ". . ."

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline backed away,ughter bubbled in her throat, and Calvin''s jaw tightened when he could no longer feel her hot skin between his palms. His eyes squinted upon her mockingugh.

    "Are you alright in the head? What made you think I''ll marry you?"

    "Why not? I believe you''re the only woman worthy to be by my side."

    Calvin rose to his height, radiating with confidence and power. "Abandon your inhibitions and foolish ideals. From now on, seek only me and be stained only by me. If you do, I swear I''ll give you all the pleasure there is to feel, and you''ll live like a Queen for the rest of your life."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I refuse."

    Calvin''s head span from her answer. Pain registered in his eyes, and his legs wobbled for a fraction of second before he was back to his domineering self. "I wasn''t asking for your opinion. It''s what I decided, and that is what it should be."

    Evangeline crossed her arms and leaned back, tongue pressing her inner cheeks while she shook her head a little. "I have heard numerous proposals before, but yours is really one of a kind. You still haven''t changed, have you, Calvin Devondale?"

    Neck tipping back in an arrogant stance, Calvin didn''t answer.

    "Tell you what. If you can honestly answer a simple question of mine, I will consider your proposal. How about that?"

    Calvin pressed his lips tight, repressing his victory grin before he spoke in a bored tone, "Very well. I will indulge you. What is it that you want to ask me?"

    Tilting her head, Evangeline smiled.

    "Do you love me?"

    "Of course."

    Calvin answered straight away with confidence. He walked closer to Evangeline and cupped her face, looking directly in her eyes.

    "Since we''re on these topics, I''ll be honest with you. In our time in elementary I already like you. I just have a weird and immature way of showing it. And for that, I will make it up to you. For a lifetime."

    ". . ."

    Staring into those purple eyes, so beautiful like sparkling amethyst, Calvin lowered his head, wanting to fulfill his dream of kissing her pouty lips.

    But before his mouth coulde close, Evangeline turned and back away, creating distance between them once more.

    Calvin had a dyed reaction, couldn''tprehend her vacant eyes and smirking lips. And when he did realize, his heart thuds dully in his chest.

    "No," Evangeline said, expression colder than before. "No. You don''t love me."

    Lips pulling back, bearing his teeth, Calvin growled, "What do you mean by that? Are you questioning my feelings for you?"

    Here he was, swallowing his pride to tell his honest feelings only for her to question it.

    Evangeline sauntered past him, tucking a hair that was blown by the chilly air as she spoke in a soft tone.

    "I said, you don''t love me. Because if you did . . . you and I should have been together a long time ago,"

    ". . ."

    . . .

    . . .

    Calvin''s head was spinning once more, and the numbness in his chest left him stunned. What did she mean by that? The answer was painfully obvious, and he was aware of it. Only, he didn''t acknowledge it. Didn''t want to face the reason he had loved his pride more than her.

    He grabbed her hand. "It''s not toote. Be mine, and I''ll make it up to you."

    Evangeline stared at him with dead eyes, which caused his limbs to feel heavy and weak. Still, he didn''t let her go.

    "Not toote?" Evangeline questioned thick with sarcasm before she pulled her hand. "You are already ten years toote."

    "That''s not important. What''s important is the feeling is mutual."

    . . .

    . . .

    ". . . Mutual?"

    Evangeline bent double andughed. Not minding her image, sheughed so hard.

    "Mutual? Mutual? You believe I like you?!"

    She then straightened and wiped the tears from her eyes while Calvin remained tight lip, expression tensed.

    After some time, she raised her head high and sneered. "Let me tell you what I honestly feel about you since you seem to have a wrong idea."

    Crossing her arms, she tilted her body to the side, eyes cold.

    "When I was down, what were you doing? You ganged up on me and hid my shoes. Whenever I was alone, you pulled my hair that my mother spent hours styling. When I was betrayed by my so-called friends, instead offort, you made fun of me. And when my mother died, you just didn''t insult me saying, ''I''m an unwanted child,'' but you broke the bracelet my mother made for me."

    Jutting her chin, Evangeline''s eyes ze with fury. "I just don''t dislike you. I hate you."

    Flipping her hair, she turned and walked away.

    Calvin could only stare at her. Sorrow overwhelmed his heart ¨C¨C sorrow at the realization that no matter what he did, he could no longer repair their rtionship.

    Evangeline was right . . . he was ten years toote.

    Heat coiled behind his eyes, and he bolted to her. If she let her go now, everything would really be toote.

    As he was nearing Evangeline, intending to grab her in a tight hug, someone appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 144 - 54

    Evangeline blinked, the coldness in her eyes disappeared.

    "Eric."??

    She beamed and hurried towards him. She then wrapped her hands around his. "Are you searching for me? Let''s go inside, the weather here is cold."

    Eric''s face couldn''t be discerned under the dim lights, but the tone of his voice gave away that he was in no happy mood.

    "I''m here to take you home," he said, eyes not leaving Calvin.

    Evangeline sensed that something was wrong. But she didn''t remember anything that would cause Eric to be this serious. She peeked at him through hershes. But the only thing she saw was his downturned mouth.

    "Who are you?" Calvin asked. The veins on his forehead gradually gorged out at the sight of Evangeline and Eric''s intertwining hands.

    "Oh, right. Eric, this is Calvin. Calvin, this is Eric, my boyfriend." Evangeline introduced full of innocence. Pretending not to notice the heavy mood.

    Calvinughed. "Boyfriend!? Him?! Evangeline, you don''t have to pretend just to spite me. There''s no way he''s your boyfriend."

    ". .."

    ". . ."

    The ridiculing smile on Calvin''s face gradually disappeared when he saw the serious faces of the two.

    There''s no way. No way. No way!

    A guy like that? Compared to him? He was bested by a guy like that?! He couldn''t ept it! He refused to ept it!

    "You''re joking. What''s so good about him? You would rather choose a rock than a gold?! Are you out of your mind?!"

    Eric didn''t respond. He, too, didn''t understand what Evangeline could possibly like about him except his face.

    While Evangeline was the epitome of calmness, the grip of her hand around Eric''s tightened. "You can never hope topete with him. Because what he had, you can never have even with all the money in the world."

    "What could he possibly have that I don''t?!" Calvin asked, his brows in a tight knead forming a deep frown, voice almost shouting.

    Evangeline stared at Calvin without any expression on her face.

    "Respect."

    ". . ." Calvin snorted. "Fuck that! I can give you that if you want! I can give you all the respect you want! Even more! I can give you all of it! Him?! What can he give you?! Respect?! Huh! You can''t even eat that word! Compared to me, he is nothing!"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric''s shoulders dropped. Biting his lips, he had nothing to say. It was the truth.

    Nails digging against his palms, he blinked away the moist in his eye as he gazed at Evangeline. If she wished to be with another, he wouldn''t hold her back.

    But what he heard next wasn''t the painful words of breaking up.

    "Eric . . . he . . . he made me question every belief I have. He made me open up when I didn''t want to barge open my heart again. He helped me see something so incredibly simple is enough to make me happy. He made me feel so special in his own clumsy and awkward ways. And he made me realized what a wonderful feeling love is."

    She gazed up. Amethyst eyes met silver ones. Both were soft, almost melting, mirroring each other''s feelings.

    "He found me when I was alone. He doesn''t hurt me, he protects me. He doesn''t me me, he listens to me. He doesn''t disregard me, he respects me. He doesn''t treat me any less, he takes care of me. He doesn''t try to change me, he guides me. He didn''t demand my submission, but he has it . . .pletely."

    Looking at Calvin, her soft voice change into one with an edge, a finality in her tone.

    "It can''t be just any other man. It must be him. In this lifetime, I will serve only one man. I will serve only him. My one and only King."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric''s head slightly shifted as he blinked away the tears in his eyes. All doubt and hesitation vanished just like that. The only thing that remained was the absolute feeling of love for her ¨C¨C never wanting to let her go again.

    At that moment, he wanted to consume her. Fill her to mark her as his. Damn everyone''s feelings!

    Tugging Eric''s hand, Evangeline smiled. The haughtiness on her face returned, but the softness in her eyes remained.

    "Let''s go home."

    "Mmm . . ." Eric nodded. He briefly nced at Calvin, who remained stationary on his spot, unmoving, face pale.

    He then intertwined his fingers with Evangeline and returned her smiled.

    "Let''s go . . ."

    ----

    Inside the Maybach limo, Eric and Evangeline were sitting so close together in silence. Their legs were touching, fingers intertwined.

    Evangeline was facing the car''s window. Her expression was cadaver like. Not just white, itcks her usual arrogance. She was unusually quiet. Her mind elsewhere.

    On the other hand, Eric was also facing away from Evangeline, repressing his joyful smile. But no matter what he did, a smile always crept on his face.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked after the eerie silence. The lifelessness on her face and theck of response from her bothered him.

    ". . . Nothing . . ." Evangeline sighed. Not looking at Eric, she leaned against the car''s window.

    "You know," she started, eyes gazing at the snow outside. "I have trust issues, and I''m not exactly nice nor friendly, but I think you already know that."

    She chuckled, though her eyes were notughing.

    "In elementary, I was bullied, and a girl I thought was my best friend was gossiping behind my back, and my only support was my mother''s embraced . . . but even she was taken from me." She choked at thest words.

    Eric tightened his lips, but he gave her the space she needed. He remained quiet, waiting for her to continue.

    "What was left now? Father, I supposed. Father, who didn''t care about her daughter, only using her to further his career. Father, who wasn''t there when his daughter cried and bullied to tears. Father who built a mansion for his mistress and cast his daughter to live on her own . . ." She smirked, blinking away the tears brimming in her eyes. "God took the wrong parent."

    She then stared at Eric, face smiling.

    And Eric never saw Evangeline so weak and vulnerable, and sadness gripped him that he wanted nothing but to protect her from the world.

    But as of now, all he wanted was to hear her out and share her pain.

    "And I thought that reunion is a way for me to get revenge. You know. Being petty. Wanting to show them I was not the same Evangeline in the past. But instead . . ." She smiled bitterly at herself.

    "I . . . I realized that I''m hallow. I never thought about my future. I don''t have anything I am passionate about. I''m not passionate about perfumes. Not interested in cosmetics except if they make me look pretty. Not a care about wine as long as it tastes good. I''m not even interested in what I like. I mean, you''re passionate about stars and all that while I . . . I don''t have anything like that. I don''t even have a hobby."

    Most of her life, getting something was easy. People approached her first, and all she had to do was point a finger on who to interact with. Was there anything she longed so much or put any effort into earning anything?

    Eric was silent for a time. He then took her cheeks on his palms and wiped the tears under her eyes with his thumbs.

    "I know I can never change the past as much as I want to. I feel that I''m holding you back when there''s nothing I can do for you. But I still want to be with you. So when there is a time when someone uses you of lying. Hurt you with their heartless words and judging eyes. When everyone turned against you. Wouldn''t believe your words. I will stand by your side and protect you. I will be the one to wipe away your tears and say words of love to you."

    Evangeline sniffled, her heart was feeling big and warm. The feeling was returning to her bit by bit ¨C¨C the feeling of pure happiness. Sheughed a little to clear the lump in her throat. Her tears never stopped streaming on her eyes, gently flowing on Eric''s fingers. She closed her eyes when he brought his lips on her forehead.

    He then pulled away, wiping her tears while a soft smile appeared on his face. Her big eyes, all water and soft like it was about to melt any moment soon.

    Rubbing her chin softly with his thumb, his gentle voice resonated inside the car.

    "And . . . do you know the average life span of a human being is eighty years? One hundred if you keep a healthy diet. You''re still young. You have more than double your age to search for something you wanted to do."

    He leaned, and their forehead touch. "Every step of the way, I''ll be by your side. We will search together. I will never leave you."

    Evangeline''s eyes heated, there was no stopping her tears. Her expression was soft and full of affection, but her pride weighed down her words.

    "Of course, you will never leave me. You''re my servant. My boyfriend. You are mine."

    Eric chuckled. He tilted his head and kissed her, murmuring softly.

    "Yes. I am yours . . ."

 Chapter 145 - Side Story 5

    Cabelle Waltz, second daughter of the Waltz family. She was a woman of pride and independence. She knew her worth and wouldn''t tolerate anything less. A perfectionist, equipped with the virtues of a true noble. She was well educated, prim, and proper, wouldn''t do anything that would tarnish her reputation. And at this moment, she was currently at a corner, watching her older sister, Lilybe Waltz, preparing something in the kitchen.

    Biting her thumbnail, she hid from her sister''s view, didn''t want Lilybe to find out that she was spying on her, least she wanted her cool, detach image ruined.??

    Clicking her tongue, she watched as her older sister was at it again, baking something for the Prince.

    Ever since the trial engagement, Lilybe was always in the kitchen. Well, she was always in the kitchen before. But now it was different. She was cooking every day, twenty-four-seven for his Highness, Prince Daniel Richardson. Eager to please him.

    Her older sister was na?ve, simple-minded. Her brain had stopped growing since puberty, as well as her height. Not to mention she acquired the face of their mother, which people forgot the moment they stopped looking. The reason why their mother and father indulged her, they were too guilty for her appearance. Edging Lilybe for her childlike ways.

    Lilybe tastes were weird too. She liked to wear vintagecy old maid, mismatched dresses. And when it came to food, she would eat anything, spicy, cold, hot, sour, everything. She was the type who anyone would like to invite to eat for her appetite.

    Every reunion, Lilybe was always the favorite topic. Their rtives didn''t know her as they do. They visited once a year, and they think they knew everything. They were saying every time that her older sister didn''t have any future and that no man would want her, so it was better if she was married off to another family after college.

    And now, their rtives must be chewing their lips and eating vinegar about the news of her older sister''s engagement. And she bet the next topic this year was that her older sister was unfit for the Prince.

    And when at home, Lilybe was the odd man out. She was weird. She had her own little word and understanding of things. But when someone was in trouble, be it a maid or the gardener, she was the first to appear at their defense. And when their mother and father quarreled, her presence was enough to calm them. And it was her older sister''s face that greeted her whenever she got back from ate night''s work from her student council duties ¨C¨C asking her always if she already ate. And whenever she was sick, her older sister would drop everything and take care of her.

    As much as a noblewoman would go, Lilybe wascking. But as an older sister, a member of the family, she was irreceable. And she was sure that no one deserves her ¨C¨C not even that Prince.

    DiiinnNGG!

    "Oh~ing~!"

    This was her chance! While her older sister was running towards the door, she snuck into the kitchen. Her brown eyes constricted, staring coldly at that piece of box. Behind her, she was holding an identical box.

    ----

    "Good morning, Kelly! You''re right on time! Lilybe baked some cookies."

    Kelly beamed. Her stoic face moved at the sight of Lilybe''s cheerful face.

    "Ah. Sorry for the trouble, and thank you for having me again," Kelly said with her droopy eyes and dopy face.

    "No bother, no bother. Lilybe is always happy whenever youe and visit. Come in!e in!"

    Lilybe led Kelly in her room before she pped her hands in front of her face in an apologetic smile. "Sorry, but can you wait here for me? Lilybe will be back before you know it."

    "Don''t mind me. You go and take your time."

    Lilybe beamed before she went out of the room, hurry in her movements.

    Well, it was not like Kelly didn''t know what her friend was up to. It must be because she was sending another gift to her fianc¨¦, the Prince of Evend.

    Blowing her cheeks out, Kelly grumpily cursed under her breath.

    Lilybe and her weren''t friends before, and when they did be friends, she''d seen to it that she visited her whenever she had the free time. Mostly because she baked one of the most delicious cookies in the world and that because she had nothing to do.

    Lilybe always had something going on. It was either she was coking, writing her stories, ying with her toys, or ying her BL and Otome games. The reason why she loved visiting her whenever she can. She was never a bore.

    Buttely, her friend''s attention was upied by her fianc¨¦, Daniel Richardson, and this was pissing her.

    Lilybe was weird. She was the kind that others find ridiculous and childish. Loud even. She was more like a crazy person in school, and no one bothered to try to hide their eye rolls when they were paired with her during ss activities. She was like that to her in the past too.

    It was not because Lilybe was an idiot, even though her face always had an idiotic smile, she was, in fact, knowledgeable and good with her studies. Else, she wouldn''t get in St. Elizabeth''s Academy for women. She just didn''t gossip about the same topic as they did. Didn''tugh the same joke. Didn''t watch the same movies or didn''t sing the same music as they did. On top of that, she was clumsy, any breakable near her would drop dead on the floor within seconds she held it.

    But when her parents divorced, she went into depression. And when she called her so-called ''friends,'' they all scattered, pretending they didn''t know her. And when she identally called her, Lilybe went to her house, carrying a bag of cookies apanied by that usual toothy smile on her face. She didn''t know why she cried at that time, but she did.

    As far as the ideal woman from the ducal household, Lilybe was far from it. But as a friend, she was a keeper.

    And she would be dammed if she let her suffer inside the messy inner royal family. Prince or not, no one is enough for her.

    Her stoic face turned ice cold. Squinting eyes reced her droopy ones, staring at the small box neatly wrapped in a cute ribbon. ''To his Highness'' was written on the tag.

    ----

    Daniel unbuttoned the first few buttons of his shirt the moment he slumped against his swivel chair inside his office. It had been a busy day at court, not to mention he had a board meeting right after. It was already ten in the evening when he finished everything.

    Blowing out a breath that ruffled his lips, Daniel indulge himself in theforts of his chair before he eyed those usual gifts on top of his table. An edgy, twitchy feeling hit his nerves at the sight of Lilybe''s name written on the tags.

    Scrubbing his hands over his face, he gazed upward and despairingly shook his head. He sighed, and he cracked his head from side to side. He wanted nothing to do with whatever was inside those gifts, but his noble side forced him to at least check, even though he already knew what was inside.

    It was the usual, burn cookies which tasted like flour and sugar, and the other would be, what he hoped not, was something entirely disgusting. One time, it was an old rag. He didn''t know how long it hadn''t been wash, but it caused him an upset stomach for days. Another time it was a handmade indiscernible handkerchief, more like pieces of discarded fabrics clumsily sewn together.

    He didn''t know if it was intentional. But . . . does she hate him that much? Or her idea of love was so twisted like her gifts?

    Feeling the familiar elevation of his pulse, he sighed once more before he carefully untied the gifts, feeling like something revolting woulde out from it. And to his horror, his guess was right. It was those usual burnt cookies that tasted like flour and sugar. But the most horrendous thing was the second gift, it was a girly sock, and it was missing a pair.

    What on earth?!

    Was she purposely sending this to spite him? Else, why does she kept sending these things to him?

    Hisprehension couldn''tprehend her at all! In the first ce, she was weird, to begin with.

    Feeling defeated again, Daniel called for his assistant to dispose of his ''gifts.''

    And right on cue, Lilybe called.

    Pursing his lips, he didn''t want to answer. But if he didn''t, she wouldn''t stop calling him until morning.

    Throwing his hands up in the air, he gave up and answered his phone.

    "Your Highness! Did you like Lilybe''s gifts?"

    Lilybe spoke almost the moment he picked up his phone. He could imagine her asking that question while her head tilted in a side to side rhythm.

    His lips curled. His muscles and veins were throbbing against his skin from holding his temper at bay.

    "Miss Waltz, please don''t send me any more of these . . . these filthy things you called gifts."

    ". . ."

    He regretted his harsh words when he noticed the other line went unnaturally silent.

    But what remorse was dissolved when she countered with her usual cheerfulness and optimism.

    "Eh? His Highness didn''t like Lilybe''s chocte chips and the socks she sew? Then. Then. Then. What does his Highness like? Lilybe will make it for sure!"

    "What I want is for you to stop bothering me," he snapped.

    ". . . Ah! Lilybe get it! Because his Highness didn''t want to bother Lilybe, right? Because his Highness knew baking cookies actually took her half a day. Not to mention sewing those socks nearly went for seven hours! But don''t worry about it, your Highness! Lilybe already decided to dedicate all her time to you! Lilybe is your fianc¨¦e, after all!"

    ". . ."

    Daniel closed his eyes and tipped his head back. Oh, God . . . that was a very twisted way of seeing things. It was over line optimistic. It was already delusional.

    And the best way to counter her was a proven sure way he discovered.

    "I have to go. I''m busy with matters here. So be an understanding fianc¨¦e, and don''t bother me."

    He then ended the call without letting her reply. Momentster, as he expected, she replied through text.

    [Your Highness, Lilybe won''t bother you anymore. Lilybe will research to the best of her abilities to know the things his Highness likes and Lilybe will swear to make it for you, 200% surpass your expectations. Stay tuned and look forward to it. Chu!]

    Shaking his head, Daniel turned off his phone and resumed working. Didn''t know that there was already a small smile on his lips.

 Chapter 146 - 55

    Hands carving through his hair, Eric momentarily forgot the fluttering sensation in his stomach when he gazed at the expensive-looking RV.

    It was a day before Christmas, and this was the day he anticipated the most. He and Evangeline were camping to their secret ce and . . .??

    Turning towards the woman who was smiling nonstop, he asked, "Eve . . . this is?"

    Beaming, Evangeline answered, excitement in her tone, "An RV, Eric! Daniel lent me one. Since we are going camping until the new year, might as well make our stayfortable!"

    She then grabbed his hand and pulled him. "Come on! I''m excited to see what''s inside."

    Letting her pulled him along, Eric smacked his lips tight. He silently added this on the list of favors he would give back to Daniel in the future.

    Inside the mansion on wheels, no detail was overlooked. From the cabs,rge screen TV, three hundred sixty-degree viewrge windows to the Italian sofas and bed linens. The spa with a crystal rain shower and its one of a kind cyclopean cockpit. Offering only the most luxurious materials from around the globe like Italian leather and suede, Incan marble, exotic stones ¨C¨C all custom made for those wanting the finer things in life.

    Evangeline gave a nod of approval. "Good thing that Prince has taste. The only problem now is the driver. Though I''m confident in my driving skills, I haven''t driven this kind of car before."

    Tapping a finger on her lip, she frowned and mumbled, "Maybe we should hire a driver?" She was against the idea though since she wanted to be alone with Eric.

    And of course, Eric guessed what Evangeline was thinking from her crumpled brows.

    "Don''t worry. I know how to drive."

    Looking at Eric, Evangeline raised a brow. Skepticism painted all over her face.

    "I have a part-time job once in a truckingpany."

    The arch of her brows didn''t lessen as she questioned, "Is there a part-time job you still haven''t tried?"

    Not answering her question, Eric changed the subject. "I''ll go and get our things inside first."

    He then escaped before she had the chance to question further.

    ----

    The trip to their secret ce wasn''t hard and tiring. Quite the opposite, in fact. It was quiet and rxing, all thanks to the autopilot function of the RV.

    By the time they reached the ce, it was already close to six in the evening.

    Throughout the trip, the two were awfully silent. Though their faces were the epitome of calmness, their body, however, was heating. Pulse speeding, muscles quivering, and nerves tingling.

    The air around them was thick, palpable, and very much warm with desire and lust.

    Eric had to frequently moisten his lips while Evangeline fidgeted on her seat, legs slightly parting.

    Nervousness and excitement apparent in their voice whenever they spoke and the bodily craving of being touched by each other were apparent in their intense, fevered stares.

    Eric was really worried that they wouldn''t make it to their secret ce.

    Luckily, they held on.

    After taking their dinner in a concealed hurry, Eric went up the treehouse to clean and set everything while Evangeline took a bath.

    This time, Eric could no longer stop the growing heat of his body''s temperature and the intense pounding of his heartbeat. His nervousness and agitation was apparent from his movements and shaking extremities as he cleaned the room andid out the mattress, the firece,mps, flowers, scented oils, and . . . what they would need during the entirety of the night.

    After he set everything, he went back in the RV just in time Evangeline came out of the bathroom in robes. Her after shower face and smell assaulted his senses, and there was no stopping his cock from throbbing painfully, challenging the confines of his pants.

    There was a shyness to her. The way her face reddened, softer than usual, and she was visibly sweating. Or was it the after shower water? He didn''t know nor care. All he thought was to erase the distance between them.

    "Eve . . ."

    The tension in his voice brought him back to reality. Feigning ignorance of his body''s desires, he cleared his throat. "T-the . . . the room upstairs is ready for . . . uhm . . . y-you know . . . I mean . . ."

    Eric didn''t know what to say, and the words jumbled in his head!

    Despite feeling nervous, Evangeline managed a giggle. So Eric also has moments like this. She somewhat regained her bearing at seeing him nervous like her.

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she proudly extended her breasts and slipped out her thigh from her robe. The smirk on her lips widened upon hearing a low growl in his throat.

    But the cheekiness on her face dispersed at the sight of his bulge against his pants.

    And Eric probably saw her line of sight as he excused himself.

    "You go upstairs first. I''ll just take a shower," he said and zoomed towards the bathroom.

    Evangeline was left standing on her spot. Feeling a sudden flush of warmth spreading from her crotch outwards upon the image of Eric''s bulge and an intense sexual craving overwhelmed her body and mind.

    ----

    Eric lingered in the bath for another five minutes or so. Staring at his reflection on the mirror. A robe draped across his body, palms stered against the sink top.

    This is it . . . this is it . . . were really going to . . .

    Closing his eyes tight, he inhaled deeply, calming his rioting nerves. He never imagined himself to have a physical rtionship with a woman before. Due to his past, he developed an aversion towards the opposite sex, even towards his fellow males.

    But Evangeline was different. He wanted to be near her, wanted to touch and kiss her ¨C¨C all the time.

    Psyching himself, he went to Evangeline upstairs the treehouse.

    And his rampaging hormones calmed down at the sight of her. She was sitting on the mattress near the firece, gazing at the window where snow silently fell from the sky. Her face flushed and breathing steamy.

    And when their eyes met, all his nervousness, fear, agitation was reced by an overwhelming desire to touch and explore her. To love her.

    Gulping his unending saliva, Eric sauntered towards her.

    When Evangeline saw the approaching man, the hair on her arms and neck rose at the intensity in his eyes, and the male dominance he excluded with his every step. The nerdy, geeky man was nowhere to be seen. The man in front of her was very much male and very much dominating ¨C¨C and he was hers.

    Her chest fluttered painfully. A pleasurable shiver caused her nerve endings to stir and tingle. Her knees were loosening, feeling weak. And an overwhelming to join and be one overrode her thoughts.

    Not breaking eye contact, she watched him sat next to her on the mattress, and she kissed him, not wasting a second.

    Leaning back slightly, Eric was caught by surprise at the sudden force of their smashing lips.

    Recoiling, he asked, "Are you sure?"

    It was low and strained. Evangeline responded with another kiss to his lips. Her trembling fingers were reaching past the gap between his robe, touching his warm skin.

    "Are you . . . absolutely sure, Eve . . . ?" he murmured between kisses with an edge to his tone.

    Evangeline''s teeth yfully drag Eric''s lower lip before she released it and smiled charmingly.

    "Of course, I am. I''ve never been this certain in my life."

    Eric cupped her face and looked at her in the eyes.

    "Know there''s no going back after this."

    Evangelineughed. Raising a brow, she masked the nervousness she felt with an overbearing tone.

    "Who do you think you''re talking to? You know I don''t take off my mask with just anyone. Only you, Eric. I know what will happen, and I''m ready for it as long as it''s you. So make it worthwhile. Your Queen yearns to be pleased."

    ". . ."

    Ericughed. His deep chuckles lifted the pint of the room. Evangeline was a Queen who can go from royal to a gangster in a fraction of second.

    He caressed her face with the pad of his thumbs and kissed her forehead.

    "Mm . . . I''ll try my best."

    They stared at each other, and without knowing when it happened, their lips were already locked with one another.

    Sliding on the mattress, Evangelineid on her back, their mouth never parting. Eric pressed their body together, pushing his lips against hers in a soft brush.

    His lips were soft and gentle, and Evangeline''s little fingers sprawled against his chest, tugging his robe apart in impatience as their kiss grew heavy, and their breathing grew faster and more audible.

    Deepening the kiss with a gentle stroke of his tongue, Eric slid his hand inside her robe, pushing it aside before his lips touched and sampled her neck and shoulders, leaving moist prints and trails.

    Tingling pleasurable aches flooded Evangeline''s body as her toes curled in the process. She was growing wet and sensitive by the moment, desiring friction between her thighs, and the force she exerted on yanking Eric''s robe increased.

    Feeling Evangeline wanting to touch his skin, Eric pulled away and kneeled between her legs.

    Evangeline got up and sat on her knees before she removed Eric''s robe and threw it to the side. The sight before her caused her throat to dry from her rushed breathing as she marveled at the body of the man she likes. Blood increase in her extremities and her palms ran over his biceps, squeezing it before sprawling towards his firm chest. Her fingers trailed down to his sexy abs and rested on the line of his pelvis.

    Eric watched all of this happen with panting breaths. Letting Evangeline explore his body to her heart''s content. He then trembled when her face was just inches from his bulge while her little hands didn''t know how to proceed.

    His heart rate speed, feeling excited, and his balls tightened in anticipation. His penis pushed hard against his boxers, and he wanted nothing than for her to remove it.

    Verbalizing his desire in a strangle tone of voice, he asked, which sounded more like amand.

    "Do you want to touch it?"

 Chapter 147 - 56

    "Do you want to touch it?"

    Looking at him with her wide eyes, Eric almost lost it when those big innocent dewy eyes melted his heart before her shock turned to one of bashfulness.??

    Evangeline lowered her head and muffled a low, "Mmm . . ."

    Her trembling fingers reached for the hem of his boxers and slowly pulled it down. Her breathing hitched, and the pounding of her heart was heavy, hurting her chest when she saw his cock sprung free from his boxers, bouncing up and down before jousting towards his stomach.

    She thought she was already prepared, but nothing would prepare her from his actual size. Long with a thick girth and a very plump pinkish tip. She bet she couldn''t circle her fingers around it, and a warm sensation flooded her core, spreading throughout her body, especially at the sight of his well-trimmed pubic hairs adorning his pelvis.

    Noticing her stair, Eric questioned with fingers covering his mouth, eyes shifting away.

    "D-do . . . do you not like it?"

    The warm tint on his face made Evangeline thought that he was embarrassed, which in turn made her embarrassed.

    In her silence, Eric added, "I''ll shave it if you don''t¨C¨C"

    "No!"

    Evangeline''s reply was too sudden and forceful, which stunned the two of them.

    After an awkward silence, Evangeline pretended to sound arrogant, but the trembling of her voice only broke her fa?ade.

    "I-I . . . I don''t . . . dislike it . . ."

    ". . ."

    "H-how about you?" she asked, fumbling her fingers while avoiding any eye contact. "D-do you like it clean-shaven or not?"

    ". . ."

    Caught totally unprepared by the sudden question, Eric couldn''t reply. Honestly, he never thought about it.

    Scratching the back of his head, he answered, "I . . . I don''t care about it . . . as long as it is yours . . ."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''s puff, a cute shade of red and a shyness unlike Eric ever seen before, appeared on her face. He quickly tossed his boxers aside and sat on the mattress and leaned against the wall.

    Beckoning with his hand, he said, "Come here, Eve . . ."

    Without hesitation, Evangeline crawled her way towards Eric while thetter''s pupils constricted. His cock twitched at the sight of her. Her robe was hanging loosely around her shoulders, showing her round soft cleavage, dangling as she approached him, teasingly peeking her pinkish nipples.

    Eric had to give it his all not to lose it. He spread his legs so Evangeline coulde near him, giving her ess to his crotch. His penis throbbed when he felt her hot breath fanning against his cock. His twitching penis seemingly enthralled her that she kept staring at it.

    "Give me your hand."

    Evangeline reached for Eric''s extended hand, and when he wrapped her fingers around his erection, her eyes roundedplete with parted lips.

    She really couldn''t circle her fingers around it!

    It was hard, rather slimy, and it pulsated beneath her hand. When she tried to squeeze it, Eric let out a painful groan stopping her attempt.

    "Don''t stop," Eric croaked.

    Evangeline looked at him from her position. His face was red with beads of sweat all over his skin, panting for air.

    "E-Eric, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t. . . don''t stop."

    "But . . ."

    "Eve . . ." Eric cupped her face and forced a weak smile. "What you''re doing, it''s very . . . arousing. I like it that you''re not . . . disgusted."

    Evangeline blinked, confidence and empowerment percted in her veins. She was thrilled to know that she elicited this kind of reaction from Eric.

    "It''s a bit scary and smells weird, but I don''t hate it."

    Eric didn''t know if he should feel happy or not about what she said. But he didn''t have time to expound more as his head tip back while his lips tightened as Evangeline squeezed his cock once again.

    Seeing her in all fours between his legs, her sexy ass perking upwards, wiggling from side to side ¨C¨C was in torture! Torture in a pleasurable way.

    Evangeline swept her hair to the side, staring at the strange flesh on her hand. Now she was looking at it up close, studying it, Eric''s penis was a lot more . . . beautiful? Compared to the one she saw on the.

    It was the same color as his skin with a plump pinkish head, reminding her of a mushroom. She giggled and unconsciously kissed the tip of his cock.

    At once, Eric''s body tightened, and she was stunned when his cock . . . increased in size!

    Is that normal?

    She didn''t have time to think about her question when Eric grabbed her shoulders and pressed her against the mattress.

    "Eve!"

    Apparently, Eric lost control, and he instinctively grabbed Evangeline, pushing her beneath him. His muscles shuddered. His body growing feverish, and his grip on her grew more possessive and intense.

    He was not skilled nor experienced to hold his orgasm that long! He got to get her ready, for he was afraid he would hurt her by inserting his penis without prepping her first.

    Straddling her, he untied her robe and spread it open, hurry in his actions.

    Evangeline was a little scared at Eric''s aggressiveness. So different from the calm and stoic man she used to know. Nevertheless, she was also happy to discover this other side of him. His perverted side that is ¨C¨C primal, aggressive, dangerous . . . and sexy . . . very sexy indeed. And this was all hers!

    Her pussy ached with excitement.

    Laying gorgeously bare before him, Eric gazed at Evangeline''s perfect naked form, sensual sweat glistening on her skin. His eyes were drawn to her proud breasts, rising and falling with its cute little pinkish tip protruding at the center. They were big, but not saggy. Round, but not hard. They look very squishy and soft.

    His gaze then traveled down to the lines of sexy muscles on her stomach, reaching to hercy panties and creamy thighs.

    She was a masterpiece!

    Her body was not just in the level of beautiful . . .

    I think I''m about to go crazy!

    He caressed her face with the back of his hand, drawing it downwards, trailing his fingers towards her cleavage while looking at her flushed face.

    "You''re so beautiful . . ."

    And he couldn''t believe such beauty was his.

    His gaze locked on her lips. Leaning in, he captured her mouth and kissed her while his hands rub, tweak, stroke, and squeezed her every curve. Wanting to know her more than ever. Wanting to know what makes her moan and squirm. Wanting to please her. Love her.

    Evangeline''s moans were swallowed in Eric''s mouth. He kissed her deeply before his lips traveled to her chest while his hand was busy kneading her breast.

    Even with all her arrogance and confidence, she was still embarrassed when Eric explored her to his heart''s content. But all embarrassment dissolved when he kissed her nipple while his fingers pinched and rolled her other erect bud.

    "Ahh . . ."

    She let out a lewd moan when he scraped his teeth along her nipple before he sucked and flicked it with his tongue. At the same time, his hand palmed her pussy, massaging it beneath her panties.

    Her toes curled, and her fingers wed the sheets. Her breathing was turning moreborious and audible by the second while her vagina ached more than ever! He''s getting her wet and crazy with his kissing and fingers!

    The pressure was building in the pit of her stomach, and her spine arched when Eric''s lips trailed to her belly.

    "Eric!" She panicked when Eric went lower to her vagina.

    Her protest camete as Eric already plunge his nose against the center of her pussy.

    "E-Eric . . . t-that''s . . ."

    Ignoring her cries of protest, Eric was preupied with her scent that all Evangeline could do was moan and grabbed his hair.

    It was embarrassing, ticklish and . . . pleasurable. And she somewhat couldn''t believe Eric would do something like that . . .

    "Agh . . ." He''s a man, after all.

    Eric inhaled Evangeline''s scent deeply, anchoring himself at the moment, taking in the smell of her. Wanting to itch it in his mind forever. Her vagina smelled different from her usual smell, but it still leaned towards vani and honey ¨C¨C it was perfect!

    Without another second, his finger hooked on the crotch of her panties and pulled it aside. His nose red when the strong smell of her wet cunt waft in his nose. She was clean-shaven, no hairs with chubbybia, and a super cute clitoris. She was wet ¨C¨C soaking wet that it dripped down from the crack of her ass towards the sheets. It was . . . simply erotic.

    His cock twitched, and pre-cum dribbled on the side of his shaft, dropping to the mattress. He needed to be inside her ¨C¨C fast!

    "D-don''t . . . s-stop looking . . ."

    Raising his head, he saw her all red while avoiding any eye contact. She was probably embarrassed that she was soaking wet, yet she couldn''t do anything about it. Her eyes were breaming with tears while her face was about to cry,pletely melting his heart.

    Ah . . . why does she have to be so adorable?

    Without another word, he separated her folds and kissed her tender flesh before gently sucking it. Like what he always wanted to do since the moment he saw it.

    "Ooghh . . ."

    Her fingers on his hair trembled. She moaned, tugging his hair, writhing in pleasure the moment he thrust his tongue inside her. His tongue then rubbed her inside, alternating between licking and sucking. It was mere seconds before her belly contract, her inside quavering around his tongue.

    He paused briefly and quickly removed her panties before he went back to what he was doing. This time, he meant business. He could no longer wait for another minute. He had to make her orgasm, prepping her for what was about toe.

    He tenderly pulled her clitoral hood back, exposing her little love button before he gently sucked it. His teeth delicately ran over it while simultaneously sucking and flicking her clitoris with his tongue while inserting his finger in and out of her. She buckled and writhed, trashing her head from side to side as she moaned and screamed nonstop. Her breathing more ragged by the second.

    Eric primal instinct told him that Evangeline was nearing her orgasm and he put more pressure in sucking her clit, at the same time, he inserted another finger inside her, stretching her inner walls to receive him.

    Evangeline was in a transcendent state of intense pleasure, and when Eric thrust his fingers in and out of her while biting her clit ¨C¨C she lost it.

    "Aargghhh . . . !"

    Something exploded inside her. Fireworks of pleasures, sapping all her strength and other senses. For a time, all she saw were sunburn spots. A pleasant sensation of dizziness rendered her immobile until Eric positioned himself above her.

    Kissing her briefly, he said, "I''m going to insert it now."

    Eric''s tone was guttural. At this time, he was not only erect, but his penis was also engorged and highly sensitive. The sensation of pressureing from it was intense!

    His desire to thrust his cock into her soft vagina could no longer be dyed.

    He grabbed her hands and wrapped it around his neck.

    "Ready?" he asked, looking into her eyes.

    Evangeline didn''t, for a second, hesitated in answering. She needed him. Now!

    "Do it."

 Chapter 148 - 57

    "Do it."

    Eric rubbed the head of his penis against Evangeline''s wet silken folds before he guided his cock inside her opening.??

    It hurts like hell! This was the first thing Evangeline thought when Eric pushed the head of his penis in her vagina. It was like someone sprinkled paprika around her pussy and set it on fire. It burned! And burn it did!

    When the rest of his penis pushed inside her, the burning sensationbined with the intense pain of her hymen breaking grew exponentially, and she screamed like she never did in her entire life.

    agh!

    Eric paused. He withdrew his cock, and his finger took over. He pressed the nub of Evangeline''s clit, rubbing tiny circles to rx and soothe her, stimting her vagina to produce more lube.

    He then repositioned himself at her entrance and slowly pressed forward. Stopping every few seconds, he readjusted his angle while his finger never stopped rubbing and flicking her clit. As he did so, he pushed further inside.

    It was a slow progress.

    But it was worth it as he entered her slowly, he felt everything. Her breathing increased, periodically taking in short gasp. She was so tight that he squinted as he tried to get his penis in little by little. And when her warm, wet sensation enveloped his cock, his primal instincts awakened, empowering him.

    His arousal increased from his groin, slowly moving upwards to his spine and brain. The sensation of pration was something indescribable! The incredible sensation it brings. The feeling of their naked bodies pressing together. Her erect nipples, kissing his chest. Her steamy panting breaths against his skin.

    Pleasure radiated from his pelvis to all parts of his body . . . It was fulfillment, unlike what he ever experienced before.

    Panting, Evangeline took long and deep breaths. Her arms tightened around Eric''s neck.

    Eric leaned in closer, allowing her to do so. He didn''t move even with all the pressure and overwhelming sensation of his cock. He didn''t move. Allowing her to take her time to adjust to him.

    Instead, he sought her lips and kissed her gently, passionately. Her hand made its way to his chest and rested on his head. Her little fingers inteced with his hair, pulling him to her, which earned a groan from him. His finger then locked with hers, pressing them against the bed.

    Continuing to kiss her deeply, he only changed the angle of his face when both of them wanted to catch their breaths, but he never once retracted his lips from hers. He restrained a muffled groan when her insides clenched every time he sucked her tongue. Her vagina was responding to him, sucking him deeper and deeper the more he kissed her deeper. And he thought he might actually pass out from the pressure and mind-blowing pleasure of her wet, warm, tight pussy.

    Any more seconds, and he would really go crazy! He needed to move inside her ¨C¨C fast!

    Without thinking, he went ahead and started to thrust. But he couldn''t do much considering her tight hole and the incredible suction force which almost sapped his strength. All he could manage at the moment was rocking his body back and forth against hers.

    When Eric started thrusting, Evangeline felt like a warm rusty iron rod was being scraped against her insides, earning a sharp cry from her, and Eric automatically stopped.

    "Are you okay?" he asked in a strangled tone.

    Evangeline panted beneath him. Was she okay? No, definitely not. It was excruciating. Not pleasurable at all! Words couldn''t describe what she was feeling at the moment.

    "You''re. . . very big . . ." Sheughed a bit at her own words. Wincing when Eric''s cock throbbed inside her.

    "Sorry . . . ," Eric said, a bit helpless. "I can feel your heart beating through your pussy." He didn''t know why he said that.

    ". . ."

    Despite the pain, Evangeline managed a chuckle. Not one bit offended by Eric''s dirty talk.

    Rather, she found it . . . funny. But her vagina actually found it arousing when it gradually reacted, molding to amodate him. She felt her body surrendering to him.

    At that moment, her body wanted him. Needing him. Desiring him. Desiring every part of his body to touch hers. His mouth. His tongue. His fingers. His strong arms and thighs. Like he was the only air she wanted to breathe.

    She sensed a powerful presence filling the void inside her when his penis thrust into her. The feeling of his penis inside her lit a million fire in her body, robbing her senses, leaving only pure euphoria of the moment. And the only things that existed at that moment were the two of them and the connection of their bodies.

    At that moment, she would do anything for him so he wouldn''t stop until he dominated herpletely. Receiving everything he gave. epting everything he offered . . . All of him.

    Liberating her from all her shackles, she mewled.

    "Eric . . . I . . . I need you . . ."

    Hearing her words, Eric gritted his teeth and adjusted his angle before he put more force into his hips. The sensation brought about by his movement cause his eyes to close shut, groaning a gruff tone he could no longer repress.

    He would withdraw slightly and thrust into her with few short, gentle strokes. She was not perfectly stretched yet. Her vagina was still getting used to him, and he would not force it. Taking his time, he continued to work his way, in and out of her slowly.

    The first few strokes were unbelievable. The gentle wet suction of her pussy is what his cock desperately craved. And few more strokes, her vagina gradually conformed to his size and shape. Gently tugging when he pulled back and squeezing when he pushed forward. It was perfect!

    The feeling of her warm tight pussy and the view of her flush panting teary face and jiggling breasts was too much for him! It was the greatest physical sensation he ever felt in his life! No wonder his fellow males wanted to engage at it every time.

    By this time, his cock was entirely inside her, hitting her cervix, which sent a jolt along Evangeline''s spine, and her head snapped backward, eyes open wide as it could stretch, and a sharp cry echoed from her lips.

    "Agh-!"

 Chapter 149 - 57.5

    "Agh¨C¨C!"

    Her cries were swallowed by Eric''s mouth,tched to hers. Her eyes closed tight. Her weakened fingers inteced with his when he thrust deeper and harder. Her vagina was like a million pleasure nerves, radiating shockwaves throughout her body.

    When Eric felt Evangeline was running out of breath, he released her lips and hovered inched above her.

    Opening her eyes, Evangeline saw Eric''s rare flustered face, brows knitting, lips parting, eyes half-closed. Sweat coated his skin, muscles constricting and releasing as his hips snapped forward again and again. She even saw his cock going in and out from the gap of her bouncing breasts, and this caused another pleasured moan from her lips.

    He was relentless by the second, pounding her fast and hard while his voice ignited her imagination in a wild torrent of perversion.

    "Eve . . . Eve . . ."

    "Agh . . . Eric . . ." Evangeline gasped when Eric kneeled and grabbed her thighs, raising it before he piston with even more force, which ripped the air from her lungs and sent her head back, spine buckling.

    "Eve . . . Eve . . . I love you . . ."

    He grunted between thrust. With their new position, his thrust was like the sensation of his first pration, and the angle allowed him to watch as his penis slip in and out of her vagina as well as her soft jiggling breasts and protruding nipples.

    He couldn''t hold for long at this rate. But he didn''t want to stop nor change position. He wanted to make Evangeline orgasm, and stimting her cervix through deep pration was his attempt.

    Her breath quickened, and her limbs tightened, and if he slowed down a bit, the outer walls of her pussy pulsate rhythmically around his cock.

    Both of them felt like their brain was in a subconscious state, wandering into the forest of ecstasy. They couldn''t even form coherent words as they could only pant and moan each other''s names.

    Every time Eric hit her cervix, Evangeline felt the built-up pressure, spreading throughout her whole body. The tingling sensations which came in waves from her toes to her head were too much, and her fingers wing for the sheets tightened. Her eyes were wide while her pupils were narrowing as her spine arched, convulsing the pressure she could no longer contain.

    "Eerrii!"

    Eric didn''t stop thrusting inside Evangeline even she withered in pleasure and screaming in ecstasy while her vagina convulsed and vibrated.

    He bit back a cursed when his own tension rose in the pit of his stomach brought by the new sensation of her quavering pussy dripping with their cum. He knew he could no longer hold his own orgasm back. He thrust a few more before burying his cock to the hilt. His head tipped back. Eyes closed tight while a guttural roar so intense rumbled in his throat.

    His penis jerked inside her as his semen spurted out in its rhythm. And this time, it was different. It was not like before his previous ejaction out of necessity. It was like he was passing his energy to her. Like he was giving his self to her. Body and soul.

    All strength left him, and he copsed on top of her. His penis still inside her, their sweaty limbs tangle, and their heart rate slowed down, apanied by their breathing. A euphoric satisfaction andpleteness percted their veins.

    Eric felt Evangeline''s milted skin and the shaking of her extremities. The inside of her vagina still quivered from time to time.

    He gradually hovered above her, pupils dted and face infatuated.

    Seeing her flush face, half-close misty eyes while catching her breaths from her parted swollen lips, her soft proud breasts rising and falling, his eyes narrowed. Zeroing to her saliva dripping out from her mouth. He stared at it, transfixed. Leaning in, he captured it with his tongue. Slowly tracing, savoring her skin mixed with after sex sweat, all the way to her lips.

    He took his time, indulgently licking her lips, biting it softly before sucking it sensually. Not before long, her little fingers found their way into his hair, pulling him closer, deepening the kiss.

    Wet erotic suction sounds dance in the air as their kiss turned deeper, intense, and passionate.

    Eric felt his cock throbbed. His inner beast was jolting in full force, feeling Evangeline''s wet pussy constricting and releasing again and again.

    But it was too much to start another round of lovemaking, especially after the intense one they had. Besides, she was still hurting from her first pration. He had to treat her first.

    Wordlessly and with great effort, he pulled away.

    "Rest for a bit . . . ," he whispered in a strangled voice.

    And when Evangeline didn''t respond, he removed his cock insider her. She flinched and took a sharp intake of air.

    When his cock came out, it bounced before jousting towards his stomach, erect and still hard. Soon, white thick sticky fluid mixed with some red spots dripped from her pussy, and his cock twitched in agony.

    Forcing himself to look away from the erotic scene, he scrambled to his feet and searched for the healing balm he prepared a moment ago.

    "Eric . . ."

    Evangeline called his name in a soft whisper.

    "Hmm . . . ?" Eric responded. Not looking at her, still searching for the balm among the many things he prepared. And when he found it, it was when Evangeline''s voice echoed in his head, knocking his heart in full force.

    "I love you too . . ."

    His eyes snapped at her, wide with pupils constricting, afraid to miss even a single detail of her.

    The light of the moon shone upon the only window, basking her in softyers of bluish glow. She was so beautiful sprawling on the mattress, looking at him with a gentleness he never knew she could portray.

    Before he knew it, he was already between her legs, rubbing the balm across his cock before he rubbed it against her silken folds.

    "E-Eric . . ." Evangeline panicked when she saw what Eric was about to do. She got up despite her weakened state, but Eric didn''t let her.

    He grabbed her fingers and pressed it against the bed while his tongue quickly sealed any sound of protest from her lips.

    "Eve, I''m sorry . . . I can''t hold back . . . ," Eric murmured between kissing. He was so aroused! And thest string of his restraint broke with her words.

    Feeling his cock was adequately lubricated with her natural lube, he dipped his fingers on the balm and inserted them inside her vagina, earning him a moan from her. He rubbed his fingers inside her inner walls before he withdrew his hand and inteced it with hers once more.

    There was urgency in his actions, and this time, he thrust inside her in one swoop.

    That confession spoiled by pride wasn''t exactly romantic. But seeing her like that all adorable and lovable, his only thought was how much he wanted to hold her. There was possibly no way he was going to end the night with just one round of loving her.

    The moon and stars twinkled while the only sound puncturing throughout the night was Evangeline''s moans and screams.

 Chapter 150 - 58

    "Mmm . . ."

    Groaning, Evangeline opened her eyes and saw blurs of white before her vision focused on the face of Eric, who was staring at her with a fondness in his eyes.

    "Good morning," he said.

    "Mm . . . what time is it?" she gruffly answered. Moving her limbs, she let out a sharp cry. She was jolted awake by the soreness of her muscles and searing pain of her swollen vagina.

    Eric was quickly by her side, assisting her to sit on the bed. His arms braced her shoulder while his other handnded on her abdomen, rubbing her belly. The warmth of his hand and the pressure brought by his massages released some of the tensions of her sore muscles.

    "It''s past the hour of lunch. Are you hungry?" he asked, sitting next to her, worry on his face.

    She smiled and closed her eyes, weakly resting her back against the headboard. She was weak and aching. Plus, the growling of her stomach the moment she woke up wasn''t adding to her current predicament.

    "I''m famished," she said through exasperated breath. She faced him, smiling yfully. "You''re a beast."

    Eric blinked, couldn''t react for a period of time before heat crept to his face. He leaned and kissed her on the forehead, lingering there for seconds, murmuring, "Rest first. I''ll get you something to eat."

    Evangeline watched Eric left and only now notice he was already in clothes and that she was inside the RV''s bedroom with a loose shirt on her.

    Frowning, she nced at her pets, who were resting on their bed with a protruding belly. They were so full they didn''t even bother toe to her the moment she woke up.

    I guess Eric already fed them.

    Looking them in the eyes, she questioned, "Since when did Eric put me here? I don''t remember him carrying me herest night."

    Her pets, of course, just stared at her and wagged their tails before they yawned and got back to sleep.

    Pouting, she tried to move her legs. It was hard. She could only move a little bit a time from her weakened aching state. She checked under the quilt covering half her body and found she was not wearing anything besides his shirt.

    Naughty . . . naughty . . .

    Repressing a giggle, she forced her arms to check her vagina. Upon contact, she twitched from the sudden pain. Shit! It was still hurting and swollen. She bet if not for the balm Eric kept applying for herst night, her pussy must have hurt more.

    He''s really . . . a beast.

    She smiled, resting her head against the bedrest once more just in time that Eric came andid a tray full of food and fruits in front of her.

    "Eat first, then rest. I''ll ready the bath for youter."

    Eric really knew her. She was feeling sticky and ufortable even though the temperature was cold. Nevertheless, she wanted to eat first, so nothing would disturb herter when she bathed in the bathtub.

    "How about you? Did you already eat?" she asked first before she chewed the food he fed her.

    "Yeah. Don''t worry about me." Cutting the food, Eric sometimes peeked at her. "Are you . . . aright?"

    ". . ." Evangeline''s head swayed to the side when she answered, "It still hurts. And I''m sore all over," sheined.

    Leaning sideward, she rested her head against his shoulder while her eyes peeked through hershes, looking like she wanted to be spoilt.

    "You have to take care of me until I can move again."

    Eric helplessly smiled. He fed her before answering, "Un . . . leave it to me."

    Evangeline''s hand swept Eric''s arms and gently squeezed his bicep with her meager strength, which cause Eric to paused what he was doing and look her way.

    "Yeah?" he asked when Evangeline just stared at him.

    The softness in her eyes and the gentle smile on her lips rendered him immobile, and he couldn''t pull away from those amazing sets of lc irises. And he thought . . . the universe couldn''t evenpare with the beauty, which was her eyes.

    Leaning close, his eyelids drop, capturing her lips with his. He swept his tongue on her lips before he gently bit it. She did the same to him before they tenderly kissed, which they didn''t know possible. Their feelings were overflowing that they didn''t have to speak it. The kiss was enough.

    Pulling away, Evangeline gaze at Eric''s eyes, their breaths intertwined in between their parted lips.

    "Merry Christmas."

    ----

    Swaying her head side to side, Evangeline enjoyed the attention Eric was giving her. She was happily humming inside the bathtub while Eric was sitting on a small chair beside her, washing her hair.

    The hot water and rxing aroma of the bath rxed her tired muscles. The sense of timepletely forgotten when she spent it with Eric.

    Looking at him by the side who was so engrossed in massaging her scalp with a serious face, she beamed. "Did you already take a bath?"

    "Yeah," Eric answered, a little distracted in thought. Evangeline had nothing on at the moment, and he was washing her head. After the hair, should he wash her body too? This thought got him excited, and the bulge in his pants was bing prominent by the seconds.

    Evangeline''s eyes twinkled, a mischievous idea popped in her head. And before Eric knew what she was up to, he was already wet from the sudden sshing sounds of water while Evangeline giggled like a little girl.

    "I''m afraid you have to retake a bath," she chortled.

    Wiping the water from his face, Eric ran his fingers through his wet hair before he smiled at her. He stood and casually removed his shirt.

    Evangeline''s smirking lips faltered when Eric strip right before her eyes. There was something . . . erotic from the way his muscles flexed when he removed his shirt.

    Feeling eyes on him, Eric looked at Evangeline, who was so focused on watching him strip. He was about to remove his pants and boxers but was now embarrassed since she was looking at him. It was a little shameful to have a hard-on the moment he took his pants and boxers off.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re embarrassed to be naked in front of me after what you didst night?" Evangeline teased, eyes sparkled in amusement.

    Eric couldn''t help the heat emanating from his groin up to his head. He released a low grunt when the image of what they didst night jumped inside his head. No better way to go at it than to get it done and over with. Swallowing his embarrassment and shame, he quickly removed his pants and boxers and casually joined her inside the tub.

    The bathtub was wide that even four people were enough to submerge inside. He then sat opposite her, being careful not to stray on her face, which was sporting a happy smile for whatever reason.

    Crawling towards Eric, Evangeline contentedlyid her back against his chest while Eric opened her arms and legs to wee her. She liked the feeling of his body cocooning hers. She felt small against him. Perfect and warm. It was so right.

    Resting her head against the crook of his neck, she closed her eyes. Trying not to think about his cock poking her back.

    "This is nice . . . just sitting like this . . . with you . . . ," she murmured.

    Eric''s arms embraced her, and his head lowered to the crook of her neck. His nose grazed up and down against the flesh of her neck, inhaling her scent before he trailed wet kisses over it. "Yeah . . ."

    "Mmm . . . It''s ticklish . . ." She giggled. Yet, her head flung to the side to give him more leverage.

    "Do you want me to stop?" he whispered in a low, sexy voice, but he didn''t stop. He even bit and sucked her flesh.

    Tightening her lips, Evangeline didn''t answer. Instead, her hand reached for Eric''s cock and was dumbfounded to know how hard he was.

    "Aghh . . ."

    Eric let out a low grunt and held her hand to stop her. "We can''t . . . You''re still sore . . ."

    "It was you who started it." Evangeline puffed her cheeks, her fingers still wrapping at Eric''s penis. Clearly, she had no intention to stop.

    "Sorry . . . sorry . . ." Ericughed at himself. "I''ll behave and wash you now."

    "It''s already toote, don''t you think?" Evangeline nce at him, and Eric wanted to groan when her droopy eyes were hazy. Her parted lips were moist and was panting hot streaming breaths. She was aroused, no doubt about that. And the grip of her little fingers around his cock tightened even more, and his pre-cum leaked out.

    Biting back a growl, his nose brushed the length of her neck. She shivered when his hot breath fanned her skin, and the sound of their sensual breaths echoed in the silent room.

    "You''re still sore . . ." He gently bit her earlobe before licking it. His breath hot against her skin like needles pricking her spine. Her toes curled, arms stretched to his neck when his palm massage her pussy.

    "Agh . . . ," she moaned with a hissing sound. It was still hurting, and the pressure from his fingers against her slit lessened.

    "We won''t be doing it," he said.

 Chapter 151 - 59

    "We won''t be doing it," he said.

    Evangeline''s head snapped at Eric, eyes threatening and face scowling.

    Eric chuckled at her expression before he kissed the center of her crumpled brows.

    "You''re still hurt," he exined, and when her face darkened, his fingers on his pussy gently massage her clit, causing her legs to spread wide spine buckling.

    "This little hole here . . . ," he murmured, fingers pressing her tiny hole, earning another moan from her. "It''s still swollen and sore . . . that''s why . . . I think my fingers will have to do for now . . ."

    "Ahh . . ." Evangeline let out a strangled cry. zed eyes looked at Eric, face hot and feverish. "Y-you . . . despite your appearance . . . mmm . . . you''re perverted . . ."

    ". . ."

    Eric paused for a second before he softlyughed. He then scarped her earlobe with his tongue, murmuring, "Only to you . . ."

    Evangeline''s face blushed an adorable shade of pink. Her thoughts were a mess, all thanks to his fingers, which were expertly making her forget who she was.

    . . . Wait . . . expertly . . . ?

    Anger like she never felt before spread all over her body. She red at him, venom in her voice as she spoke.

    "You, tell me, am I not your first?"

    Eric''s hands stopped what they were doing when he was confronted with Evangeline''s anger. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. She must have misunderstood something.

    "No. I mean, yes. You are my first," Eric answered right away, afraid that Evangeline''s face was going to burst from all the anger she was holding.

    The scowl on her face didn''t loosen, not one bit. He knew she had trust issues, and it was the utmost important he exined further.

    His arms embraced her possessively while he rested his head on her shoulder.

    "It''s true . . . you''re my first. Though I appear that I know what I''m doing. In truth, I was going by instinct and . . ."

    His face reddened, and his hold on her tightened before he added, "I researched about this stuff days ago."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''s anger was killed by freezing love water. Her head swayed slightly from side to side, knowing it was not only her who researched about it days before. Though she mostly researched how to look good while doing sex. No wonder he was always locked in the study in the past nights. So that what he was doing.

    Any thoughts, however, were reced when Eric move once more.

    His tongue swept across her shoulder, his hand fondled her breasts while his other hand massaged her sex.

    "Mmm . . ."

    The stimtion was too much for her, and she was back to panting out the pressure in the pit of her stomach.

    His finger flicked her nipples, rolling it with his pad. Sometime, he would pinch and squeezed her entire breast, raising it from the water for him top with his tongue.

    Her toes rolled against her sole, trembling legs stretched across the expanse of the tub while her fingers gripped his hair, pulling him closer to her.

    His fingers separated her silken folds, and another rubbed her clit. Her spine arched when he pinched her clit before he inserted a finger inside.

    "Agh . . ."

    Another strangle moan escaped her mouth when he sucked and licked her skin, trailing wet marks across her neck, shoulder and cleavage. At the same time, his cock ground against her back while his bony finger continued to thrust.

    Her body buckled. Her head was almost resting against his shoulder. She was loving everything he was doing to her. She felt him loving her with his gentle kisses and caress.

    "Eve . . . do you like it . . . ?" he asked.

    She didn''t answer, focusing on the pleasure he was giving her. He inserted another finger and stretched her walls, asking for a reply.

    ". . . Yeesss . . . ," she slurred, hips moving together with his fingers. His cock mimicked the action of his fingers inside her, thrusting and grinding while his hand on her breast never stop fondling her.

    "E-Eric . . . ," she called out. Close to her orgasm. She could feel it.

    Her eyes opened wide when he inserted another finger while his tongue slipped inside her earlobe. She didn''t know what happened next when a burst of intense pleasure racked her body to the point that she was seeing actual stars, or were they burnt spots? She didn''t know nor care. She had to cry some of the pressure, or else she would go crazy.

    "Aargghhh . . . !"

    All stress and pressure were released from her muscles, and she slumped against Eric like a wet sack of flesh. Her heaving breasts rose and fall while her vision was hazy.

    "Come on, let''s finish cleaning you," Eric said.

    So I can apply the medicine so your pussy will be ready for me tomorrow. Eric wanted to add but restrained himself. He didn''t want to make Evangeline feel how much he wanted to have sex with her again, even though it was all he wanted to do right now.

    Penis still erect and painful, he got out from the tub before he finished cleaning her and carried her towards the bedroom.

    By the time Eric was finished, they were on the bed together in the treehouse, face to face. He was wearing a simple shirt and pants while Evangeline was wearing her usual styled oversize shirt with nothing underneath but her panties.

    All the time, Eric took care of her, and Evangeline let him do everything for her like a spoiled human being she was. He let her sponge her body, dry it with a towel, put clothes on her, blow-dry, and brush her hair.

    After which they were on the bed, staring at each other for who knows how long. She snuggled close to him, her palms feeling her chest while the back of his hand caressed her face, drawing it down to her lips, up and down.

    It was quiet and peaceful that they even heard the sounds of the animals and insectsing from the outside.

    But Eric''s body was not cooperating with him, especially his cock, which was turning hard, knowing Evangeline had nothing on but a panty. With few buttons open, her cleavage was in view and her nipples were pressed against the fabric. Not to mention, he still couldn''t forget the stimting things they did in the bathroom.

    And now, he was lying on the bed with the woman he loves semi-naked next to him. No one could me him.

    His dirty thoughts were interrupted when Evangeline spoke.

    "By the way, before I forget." Evangeline smiled, her eyes twinkling. "I want those red spots on the mattress."

    ". . . You mean . . ."

    "Yes." Her smile widened, thinking of the exact same thing as him. "The evidence of our first time. I want it as a remembrance, so kindly cut it and give it to me."

    She then poked Eric''s nose and slurred, "K?"

    ". . ." Eric didn''t know how to react, to be honest. Or what feeling he should be feeling. But he still nodded. "Okay . . ."

    Evangeline smiled brightly and snuggled closer to him. They both like the feeling of this position. Evangeline felt safe and little against Eric''s'' arms while Eric liked the feeling of her little body close to his.

    He repressed a groan when her hand moved from his chest to his abs and trailing back up again before her supple fingers slowly move to the line of muscles on his arm.

    Eric has to give it his all not to attack her. He was not over yet to what happened to themst night and a while ago, and her little fingers weren''t helping, not one bit.

    Evangelineughed when she saw Eric''s agonizing face. "What the matter?" she innocently asked.

    Eric avoided Evangeline''s teasing eyes, thinking to himself he would definitely get back at her the soonest possible. And he would make sure his caress was lustful than the way her fingers were moving right now. It would be fun to teased her as he ran his fingers all over her smooth skin. At the thought, his cock throbbed so hard, and a low painful groan rumbled in his throat.

    "Are you thinking naughty things right now?" she asked.

    "It''s just . . . your imagination."

    "Hm . . . Really?" she cuddled closer.

    Eric felt her soft skin pressing against his, herfortable weight on him. Especially her full breasts pressing against his chest. They were wonderfully soft, and they changed shapes every time she pressed them against him, and he wished she wouldn''t move so much. Or was she teasing him again?

    If this continued, his cock would be hard and spitting pre-cum in no time.

    "Hmmm . . . ? What''s that?"

    Eric closed his eyes tight. It was already toote. His cock was already poking her stomach.

    "Do you want to cum?"

    To his surprised, Evangeline wasn''t repulsed nor disgusted about it. He opened his eyes and stared at her questioning ones. She was looking at him with so much innocence and pureness he was having a hard time forcing out the words.

    "No . . . it''s fine . . . Right now . . . I just want to hug you."

    The feeling of making love was nice and all, but for now, he really just wanted to cuddle with her. And he believed she was feeling the same when she smiled at him.

    Leaning her face on his chest, her sweet after shower smell tickled his nose, and his arm wrapped around her back, massaging her muscles in a soothing rhythm.

    "Mmnn . . ."

    She made cute happy sounds, and this encouraged him to continue rubbing his hand. Sometimes, brushing his fingers across her hair and not before long, her peaceful breathing filled the room.

    Looking down, he saw her sleeping face with a small smile on her lips.

    The lust in his crotch quickly subside, and he leaned closer, softly kissing her forehead.

    "Good night, Eve . . ."

 Chapter 152 - 60

    Alvaro woke up with a blurry vision. His hand shot to his eyes, rubbing his face along the way. When his sight regained, he saw a needle on his arm connecting to an IV.

    He then roamed his gaze in the unfamiliar environment. Spacious space, white walls, simple to none furnishings. It didn''t take a genius to guess that he was in a hospital.

    "How do you feel?"

    His eyes zeroed on the face of a woman sitting on a stool right beside his bed. Her expression was nd, but the concern in her voice made him feel the world was a happy ce to live in.

    "Roz . . . what happened?" he asked. A bit disoriented and surprised in the weakness of his voice and the gruffness in his tone.

    He wanted to sit, but she was quick on her toes and stopped him.

    "Don''t move. You were unconscious for two days," she said. Her little fingers sprawled against his chest, stopping him from any necessary movement.

    "Two . . . days . . . ?" Alvaro was briefly in a daze. He didn''t remember he was this weak to actually slept a whole two days because he passed out from just climbing a mountain.

    Well . . . that was embarrassing . . .

    He actually passed out for that long?

    Clearing his throat, he regained what face he had left and smiled at Rozarria. His gentle fa?ade on disy.

    "What about you? Are you okay? What happened afterward?" He was not one to ask many questions, but now, he wanted answers. Two days was noughing matter. His family might turn Frizkiel upside down if they knew he was in the hospital and passed out for two days.

    Rozarria stared at Alvaro for a moment before she answered in a calm manner, "I''m fine. After you passed out, we carried you to base camp. Luckily, Shura already called for a rescue helicopter, and we brought you here. We haven''t informed your family since . . . I thought you should exin it to them what happened."

    Alvaro breathed easy after hearing his family was not informed of the situation yet. He would like to keep it that way until he returned to ckPine.

    "What about Maxine?" he asked. He wanted to know how she was doing since all hell would lose when something happened to her.

    But Rozarria misunderstood Alvaro''s question as worrying for his fianc¨¦e and her face darkened, while her voice was colder than usual. "She''s fine. She''s in another room. Do you want to see her?"

    Alvaro''s hair rose on end. He knew she misunderstood him. His hand searched for hers. Her not avoiding his hand meant he still had the chance to exin.

    Gently rubbing his thumb against her soft hand, he smiled reassuringly. "I''m asking about her since it would be trouble if she is in some kind of danger."

    Rozarria didn''t respond. She shot him onest look before she withdrew her hand and stood, walking to the door.

    "Where are you going?" Alvaro asked. The twitched on his brow were visible amidst his gentle exterior.

    "I''m going to call the doctor." And she went out.

    ". . ."

    Alvaro mmed his body against the mattress, collecting his thoughts. He was thankful nothing serious happened with Rozarria and Maxine. But he knew it was not over. The next step should be to convince his family, especially his grandfather, that he would not marry Maxine. But he was confident he would agree since Rozarria came from the mythical family Frizkiel.

    But he was also not entirely one hundred percent sure. After all, Maxine also came from an influential family, and what was more, their families were close, and their grandfathers were best friends.

    This would surely put a strain on the two families.

    *sigh . . .

    If all thing fails, he could disown himself like what his Aunt Emerald did.

    Chuckling, he shook his head. He couldn''t believe he would go to such length for a woman. He! Who didn''t believe in love had found someone his heart was willing to do anything to have.

    Now, this is karma . . .

    ----

    After the doctor checked him and found nothing was wrong, Alvaro could leave the hospital by tomorrow, which he secretlymented since it meant his time to face his family was nearing.

    He also got knowledge that Maxine was okay and could also leave the hospital whenever she liked. She must be too ashamed or embarrassed at what she did. That was why she was hesitating toe to his room. She must have been waiting for him to go to hers.

    He would go, but not today . . . Now, he was enjoying his time alone with Rozarria, who was feeding him soup at the moment. Though the IV was already removed from his arm, he pretended he still couldn''t put strength to it so she would feed him herself.

    It was not romantic, like what he expected since the woman was all expressionless. Afterwhich, she cleaned everything and got back to her seat right beside his bed, and the room was eerily quiet once more.

    "What day is it?" Alvaro asked, breaking the silence. Come to think of it, where are all his things? His phone andptop?

    Rozarria was quiet for a moment, and her stare rattled Alvaro for whatever reason.

    ". . . Its . . . Christmas . . . ," she said.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Oh . . ." Alvaro got to admit, for the first time, he didn''t know how to react.

    "I''m sorry . . . ," he said after a while. "I don''t have anything to gift you."

    Rozarria shifted her eyes, a little hesitant. She pursed her lips and stood, which made Alvaro at a loss if he had done something again.

    She must be disappointed I have nothing prepared for her. He was guilty and wanted to make it up to her. He was about to say that he would get what she wanted when she walked towards the door and locked it.

    "You have something right now which you can gift me," she said all poker face, but the red hue stted across her cheeks weren''t helping in covering her nonchnt appearance.

    Alvaro was skeptical for a moment. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing, and a grin reced the stunned on his face.

    "We''re in a hospital." Though he was entirely not against the idea.

    "I solve that problem."

    "By locking the door?"

    "Are you against it?"

    The grin on his face spread in a full-blown smile. "Not the least. Come here."

    Rozarria sauntered towards Alvaro. The softness in her eyes couldn''t be hidden from her emotionless face.

    "Stop there."

    Alvaromanded, which Rozarria followed. Standing meters away from his bed, eyes not moving anywhere from his.

    Tilting his head, Alvaro smiled, which narrowed his eyes.

    "Now, strip."

    ". . ."

    Rozarria didn''t say anything. A small smile tugged the corner of her lips as she began to strip.

    As her clothes dropped piece by piece, Alvaro''s eyes turned softer and softer. The smile on his face wasn''t lessening the least, marveling at the raw beauty, which was the most wonderful gift he received this year.

    She had a body that was slender and even thin. But once all dress fell on the floor, the ces were a woman fill out was amazingly perfectly filled out in wonderful proportions. Her breasts were the right size for his palms, and her butt was the right firm and softness he so desperately craved. She was far from the ideal stereotypical body a woman should have, but to him ¨C¨C she was absolutely perfect!

    Normally, she gave off that conservative stay away air. But once she took off her clothes, she had the right sexiness, charming all men. This contrast got him excited, and his cock was long ago, ready for action.

    She climbed on the bed with no piece of fabric left on her. Their eyes remained glued to one another, enjoying the burning lust in each other''s eyes. She straddled his legs, and he had to give it his all not to grunt in pleasure when her little fingers stroked his cock beneath his hospital gown.

    His dick was twitching impatiently when she teasingly caressed it, brushing her little fingers from the base of his shaft up to the tip of his swollen tip.

    The feeling was nice and all, but he was growing impatient, and she knew this too. The smile on her face was one of cheekiness, looking at him in a challenge.

    Gritting his teeth, he forced a smile. But what he was feeling at the moment, weakness from bedridden for two days coupled with the sensation she was giving him ¨C¨C for the first time in his life, he was helpless.

    "You''re enjoying this . . . aren''t you . . . ?" Alvaro asked through the space of his gnashing teeth.

    "Yes. Yes, I am," Rozarria honestly replied. "I''m enjoying it very much. It''s not always that I see you so weak and helpless. This is indeed . . . the best Christmas gift I have received."

    Alvaro''s eyes darkened, promising to himself that he would teach her a lesson once he regained his strength.

    "Count the minutes, sweetheart. You won''t have the liberty again."

    Instead of cowering, Rozarria giggled, and her grip on his cock tightened, which almost sent Alvaro''s head back if not for his willpower to stay on the game.

    Wetting her lips with the tip of her cute tongue, she slurred . . .

    "Oh . . . I have my ways . . ."

 Chapter 153 - 61

    Alvaro took a periodic sharp intake of breath when Rozarria scraped her teeth against his balls before licking and sucking it while her little fingers pumped her cock.

    "Are you in agony? Does it arouse you so much that I''m doing this? Want me to stop?" she teased.

    Alvaro managed a smile. A smile that promised endless punishment.

    "Oh, you''re going to get spanked."

    Rozarria softlyughed and continued her sweet torture. Her fingers stroked his shaft up and down, entangling his cock. His pre-cum lubricated her fingers, making the motion smoother and slippery.

    The pleasure doubled when she up her game and swallow his entire shaft. A groan instinctively came out from his lips. It was toote to hold it back. And the cheekiness in her eyes, staring straight at him while his cock buried deep in her throat, sent shivered down his spine.

    "Shiiittt . . ."

    He could no longer pretend that everything was okay. Everything was not okay. Everything was hell! His fingers gripped her head, and his hips buckled when she moved up and down, sucking his cock in an unbelievable suction forced, which hallowed her cheeks.

    It was too much!

    Couldn''t control himself, his hips met her greedy mouth in every thrust, and when he was losing it, she withdrew her lips in an erotic popping sound.

    "Does it feel good?" she asked, tone and face innocent.

    "Y-yes . . ."

    Rozarria was surprised for a moment. She didn''t expect Alvaro to answer honestly. She giggled and got back to gripping his cock.

    "Does it even feel better if I do this?"

    She focused on his swollen tip after he answered in a weak tone. Rubbing her little fingers against it, stimting it further by the pad of her palm. Each time she rubbed, Alvaro made a pathetic voice as jolts of pleasure ran from his crotch, spreading to every part of his body.

    Never in Alvaro''s life, a woman had made him this weak. Yet, he loved every second of it. It was a bit frustrating that he couldn''t counter-attack. Wait till my strengthe back . . . I''m so going to enjoy making that cheeky little face of yours squirm and beg.

    Her little fingers crawled all over his cock again, disrupting his evil naughty thoughts. Looking down, he saw her eyes were focusing on his every reaction while her abundant breasts shook with each of her movements.

    Ah . . . this is pure . . .

    He didn''t know the word. Hell or bliss?

    Maybe both.

    "Argh . . ."

    Groaning, he gritted his teeth when she raised her hips. She rubbed her wet cunt up and down against his cock, lubricating it with her juices mixed with his. The wetness and hotness of her pussy, coupled with the sensation of her pubic hair, made his mind go nk, drifting in nothing but ecstasy.

    He only regained his sanity back when she slowly inserted his penis inside her vagina.

    "Mmnn . . ."

    They both moan, head tipping back when the hilt of his cock entered her. From their positions, the tip of his cock hit her cervix.

    She held her breath and started to move slowly up and down at first, gradually gaining her pace. Not for long, both their head tipped back, eyes rolling at the back of their head when she rode him fast and hard.

    His fingers gripped her waist, steadying her in ce as he hammered his hip forward. She screamed, breasts jiggling with the force he was exerting. She curled her body towards him, her arms resting on his side, head hovering, gasping for air, yet he didn''t relent. Instead, he snapped his hips harder and harder and faster.

    "Arghh . . . !"

    Her inside quivered, and both of them close their eyes and groan in ecstasy as they reached their climax.

    Exhausted, she slumped her tired body against his chest. Didn''t bother to remove herself from his cock. Both of them caught their breaths before she gazed over at him, a smile of satisfaction on her face.

    Twirling her fingers against his dump skin, she chortled, "This is the best Christmas."

    Rubbing her silken wet back with his hand, softughter vibrated in his chest. "I can''t agree more. We should do this every Christmas."

    "Only Christmas?" she asked, hovering above his face.

    He caressed her face with the back of his fingers, eyes softer with a gentle smile on his lips. "We can do it every day if you want. That is . . . if you can take me."

    She raised a brow. "Is that a challenge, Mr. Cole?"

    Alvaro grinned, yet his grin faltered when he felt her squeezing his sensitive cock with the clenched of her pussy.

    "Well?"

    Instead of answering, Alvaro gripped her hair and smashed his lips against hers, murmuring in a tone full of threat.

    "Woman, you are so going to get spanked."

    ----

    As everyone was enjoying their Christmas, Daniel was cursing Evangeline, yet again.

    He saw from his second phone, the one he lent to Evangeline, that Sisley called him and Evangeline didn''t even mention it. Almost a month, he didn''t notice about it, not until he checked his call logs for anyone who had contacted him.

    Shit!

    The one he lent to Evangeline was the phone he rarely used, and a number anyone knows. But Sisley knew both his numbers. But she rarely called his second number and usually called the main phone he was using the most where all his friends and acquaintance knew.

    But since he was in a meeting, he usually didn''t answer calls from anyone with the exception of Evangeline since he felt it was life and death whenever the woman called him.

    Sisley must have called his second number when he wasn''t picking up.

    Double shit!

    Informing Sisley to only contact him on his main number slipped his mind! No wonder he hadn''t receive any calls from her these past few days! Not even this Christmas.

    He quickly pressed her name and was about to call her when something popped in his head.

    This is perfect. It was exactly what he wanted, right? For her to stop calling him and thinking about him. And by doing so, she would totally fall out of love.

    These passed days, almost a month that he didn''t see her, his feelings were reduced considerably brought mostly because he was busy and didn''t have the time to think about her. And that mainly because he hadn''t seen and be with her. He didn''t even miss her. But he still likes her.

    Deciding not to call her and let things ran its course, he slumped dead tired on his chair. Closing his eyes, he was going to take a quick break for all the reading of proposals when a knockpletely shattered his wish.

    "Come in," he said, hiding the grumpiness in his voice.

    The door opened and came in their butler. "My Prince, Miss Waltz, is here to see you."

    The vein on his forehead throbbed. Tightening his lips, he got up from his seat, wanting this done and over with. He already expected she woulde. She had sent hundreds of messages after all in the past hours alone.

    Walking in the living area, he saw her lips stretched in a full wide smile showing her crook teeth. In her hands were mountains of gifts which he hoped, really, really hope wasn''t for him.

    "Your Highness! Merry Christmas!" Lilybe greeted in all smiles. If she didn''t have anything in her arms, she could have hug Daniel in a tight embrace. A pity, why didn''t I think of that before?

    But it was not toote. Putting down her gifts in the nearest table, she stormed towards Daniel with open arms for a Christmas hug.

    But her conquest was a failure when he stopped her with his finger against her forehead.

    "Your Highness, your fianc¨¦e wants a Christmas hug!"

    "No. If that is all you''re here, you can go now," Daniel said. His face was nk with no emotion on his voice. He was tired and stressed about work and Sisley. He had no time to entertain her shenanigans at the moment.

    Puffing her cheeks, Lilybe whined, and stopped her advances. "But it''s Christmas! You have to give love to everyone!"

    Daniel restrained rolling his eyeballs inside his socket. "I''m busy, and I don''t have time for you. Merry Christmas."

    Daniel turned and took his first step back to his office when a pair of squishy arms circled his waist, and the sensation was soon followed by something soft and springy and . . . warmth enveloped his entire back.

    "What are you doing?" he asked, frowning. His arms were already pulling hers in an attempt to let him go.

    Lilybe only tightened her arms around him like a snake, not wanting its prey to escape. "Ehehehehehe. His Highness has a rough day. Don''t worry, Lilybe exactly knows what to do! You just need one big hug!"

    Daniel''s fingers, which were wrestling Lilybe''s stopped before it dangled at his side. He had to admit, her hugs were . . .forting. It was soft and warm, and he like thefort it gave him. He had to admit, after a tiring day at work and personal problems, this was exactly what he needed. A feeling that someone cared for him.

    Daniel blinked when his nose and eye stung at the warm sensation flooding his heart. He didn''t know how much time passed that he let her hug him.

    "You''re . . . suffocating me . . ."

    "Ehehehe. How about now?" Lilybe asked, adjusting her arms around his waists.

    ". . . Your warm and squishy . . . it''s ufortable," he lied.

    "Mmm! Lilybe get thatment quite a lot!"

    ". . ." Daniel didn''t say anymore, and the night continued its course with a girl feeling happy, hugging the man she likes while the boy stood there, eyes half clothes with a soft smile on his lips.

    ----

    On a side note, while everyone was busy feeling love and giving love this Christmas, Asher, and D were climbing mount Everest in search for Evangeline. At the same time, Alexis made a heart devastating decision to shave all his prize hair to enter the monastery to look for his darling cousin Eva.

 Chapter 154 - 62

    Dayse and go while Evangeline and Eric enjoyed spending time together. They were getting to know each other in a more intimate and personal way. The past days were gone like a blur, but every second retained in their memories.

    They made love every night, and if not for the frigid cold air outside, they would try to have sex outdoor. In the morning, they walked the forest together, hand in hand with their pets. In the afternoon, they cuddled in each other''s arms on a hammock that Eric made, hanging on a tree, talking about each other, and the silly things, or sometimes watch a movie.

    In the evening, it was Evangeline''s favorite time, not because of the sex . . . well, half of it . . . or maybe the most part. But anyway, she loved how Eric prepared their dinner with hot Choco and marshmallows, snuggling with each other draped in aforter under the light of the thousands stars.

    After which, they bathe each other, and she slept on his chest while he ran his fingers across her back and hair while telling her stories.

    It was the best day of her life!

    Like the usual morning, Evangeline got up feeling in bliss upon seeing Eric''s groggy face. It seemed that he also just woke up.

    "Good morning." He smiled, and she was blown away every time he did. Beads of hair, half-closed eyes,zy smile, and his raspy voice.

    She loved all of it!

    "Good morning." She sat on the mattress and stretched her muscles. Checking the window, the morning was blurry bluish and dim.

    Eric sat beside her and brought theforter over their nakedness. He kissed her temple, murmuring, "What would you like for breakfast?"

    "Mmm . . . I want to take a bath, actually. All the sweat fromst night already became a part of me and is making me ufortable."

    Laughing, Eric put on his robe and wrapped her in theforts of theforter before he carried her, princess style. "What my Queen wants, this servant obeys."

    He then stole a pick on her lips before he strode down the flight of stairs and inside the RV.

    Evangeline giggled. These past days, Eric was spoiling her to the extreme. She didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing ¨C¨C but she was not going toin, that''s for sure.

    Inside, they were greeted by their pets, asking for food and their morning walk. Eric navigated around them andid Evangeline first on the bed.

    "Wait here a minute. I''ll prepare your bath first."

    "Our bath," Evangeline rified. "I''m not going in there without you. I need you to sponge my back."

    ". . . Of course, not just your back, right?" Eric leaned, face serious.

    Evangeline actually was embarrassed if he did that. Speaking flirtatious words with his soothing voice with a serious face.

    "O-of course," was the only words she managed.

    Eric kissed her forehead once more before he went for the closet to get some clothes. He removed his robe and set it aside, naked for Evangeline''s eyes to feast.

    Evangeline ran her teeth over her bottom lip, eyeing Eric''s firm round butt with those adorable dimples on each side. She made herselffortable by slumping on her stomach with palms supporting her head as she continued to watch Eric put on his clothes. The flexing of his muscles as he put on his clothes were enough to stimte her.

    "You know. I don''t understand why you need to change your clothes when you''ll just remove itter when we bath," she teased.

    After he put on his pants, Eric grabbed a simple shirt and faced Evangeline with a boyish smile on his face,plete with tilting head.

    "Don''t you like how I removed my clothes every time?"

    ". . ." Evangeline''s blood rushed in her head, and her fingers unconsciously covered her nose like something mighte out there any moment.

    It was unfair saying that kind of words with nothing but his pantsplete with a naughty smile on his face! He was teasing her! He was definitely teasing her!

    Avoiding his mischievous eyes, her head shifted sideward. ". . . You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    "Not as much as I enjoyed kissing and making love to you."

    And it was thest straw! Even without her seeing her face, she knew it was red. How could this guy say something like that with a gentle face and smiling lips? The sincerity in his voice was even worse.

    She felt that Eric . . . was a changed person. He might harbor a stoic and nk face most of the time, but he is a wolf inside!

    Not that she wasining.

    She loves that side of him too. Only, too much was bad for her heart.

    A good thing, he didn''t linger to tease her more. He went inside the bathroom, and she was left to herself, thinking of their rtionship. Not that she was actually drawing one. Her mind was nk. It had nothing inside but happy, giggly romantic feelings.

    Feeling bored, Evangeline got up and sauntered inside the walk-in closet with only her panties. She prepared her clothes for the day and was about to get out and joined Eric in the bathroom when she caught her reflection in the mirror.

    Come to think of it. This was actually the first time again that she checked herself in front of a full-length mirror. Most of the time, she was contented in checking her face in the vanity mirrors.

    Looking at herself in nude, a sense of pride overtook her countenance. Feeling proud of her beauty and figure.

    "Hmp. No one can resist this allure." Her fingers inteced with her hair and pulled it up to get a better view of her neck while her body curved in angles to check herself.

    "Yep. Only a blind man can resist this. Even Eric couldn''t get his hands off this body . . ."

    Her inspection halted when she noticed something. It was light and unnoticeable at first nce, but her scrutinizing eyes could clearly see it.

    Aaaarrgghh!!

    Her scream caused the birds and animals to scatter while Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter ran far away from the source. And of course, Eric was also panicking at hearing Evangeline''s scream.

    "Eve! What''s wrong?!"

    He ran his fastest in his entire life to get to Evangeline and found her crying. Her little hands covered her face in front of the mirror, and she was naked, by the way.

    Eric shook his naughty thoughts and grabbed her shoulders to face him.

    "Eve, what''s wrong? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    Evangeline''s shoulders trembled, and her voice sounded grudge in distress.

    "Eric . . . it''s horrible . . . it''s horrible . . ."

    She kept muttering, and Eric was having a difficult time understanding her. He stared inside the closet to find the source of her distress. He searched for spiders, cockroach or worms, or even maybe ghost ¨C¨C but there was none.

    "Eve, what it is? Tell me . . . why are you crying?" he asked again. Her shaking shoulders and her hupping were enough to make him feel awful.

    Evangeline looked over from Eric''s chest, her eyes red and her face aggrieved. "Eric . . . it''s horrible," she said with a strained voice.

    "What is?" Eric asked, cupping her face and wiping away her tears with his hand.

    "M-my . . . my butt . . ."

    ". . ." Eric nced at Evangeline''s butt, but all he saw was her round and soft bottom cheeks, which was a turn on.

    "What about it?" he asked, pushing away his stirring lust.

    Evangeline tried to answer amidst the hitching of her breath.

    "It has . . . it has stretch marks . . . ," she howled once more against Eric''s chest.

    ". . ."

    Eric didn''t know what to say nor feel at the moment.

    "Eve . . . it''s just stretched marks," he cooed but regretted it in an instant when Evangeline snapped at him with murderous bloodshot eyes.

    "That''s where you''re wrong, Eric! They aren''t just stretched marks! Those ugly things scar my fragile heart! I could die of frustration because of it!"

    Evangeline''s little fingers rubbed her forehead. She was hyperventting now.

    "This is bad. I need to go back . . . we need to go back to Burberry to have my dermatologist remove it. Now!"

    Without a second word, Evangeline''s stomped her way back in the bedroom and packed her things inside her suitcase.

    ". . ." Eric was left rooted on his spot, who still didn''t know what happened. When he came too, Evangeline was already running towards the bedroom. He didn''t have time to collect his thoughts and went after her.

    He saw her pacing here and there, even passing him as she collected all her dress and stuck it inside her luggage. He didn''t know how tofort her. He felt like it was an insignificant thing to have them ruin their vacation and abruptly go back to Burberry because of a stretch mark.

    But still, he didn''t move to stop her. It might not be a big deal to him, but it was certainly important to her. He was not going tough and brush it lightly because it was ridiculous. Even if it was.

    Sighing, he was also about to pack his things when out of the blue, Evangeline bent, arranging her things on the bed. Her sexy ass was raised for him to see. She had nothing on except her ckcy panties covering her pussy, outlining every contour.

    *gulp . . .

 Chapter 155 - 63

    Indeed, a woman''s underwear was a weapon which could deal a lot of damage to a man''s heart.

    Rooted on his spot, Eric bit back a groan. Apulsive feeling urged his tongue to swipe between his lips. Before he knew it, he was behind her, gently caressing her butt cheeks.

    At once, Evangeline stopped what she was doing and wanted to turn around, but Eric''s hands in each side of her ass stopped her.

    "What are you . . ." She didn''t have a chance to form a sentence when Eric bent and leaned over. His breath hot in her ear.

    "Eve . . . where is it . . . ?" he asked, fingers trailing on her butt.

    "I . . ." Evangeline''s brain malfunctioned when Eric ground his bulge against her behind, and she knew what wasing.

    "Eric . . . ," she whined but didn''t make any effort to stop him.

    "Is it here?" Eric asked against her neck, gently biting her skin. His fingers were circling on the side of her ass.

    "Mm . . ." Evangeline wiggled her butt and moaned when his bulge grew against her ass. His tongue ran along the curved of her spine before it rested against her butt cheeks.

    Eric traced a finger on the tiny white line adoring her round butt before slipping his tongue and gently licking it. He kissed and sucked her white flesh while his fingers squeezed her soft firm ass. Making sure he removed all her insecurities. She could have a million scar on her body, and he still wouldn''t give a damn.

    "Agh . . . Eric . . . we must . . . go back . . . ," Evangeline panted. Her upper body was slump on the bed, limbs weakening by the warmth and sensation from Eric''s mouth and fingers.

    "Mm . . . a little more." Eric''s fingers halted at the crotch of Evangeline''s panties and pulled it away before his tongue slip through her warm vagina.

    Evangeline jolted at the sudden sensation of Eric''s slimy tongue wriggling inside her. He caressed the side of her inner walls before he sucked her juices and ran his tongue along her folds.

    Not a minute pass, and she was already panting heavily, fingers pulling the sheets. He stood and positioned between her. His fingers were fumbling on his zipper, trembling with urgency.

    He licked his palm and rubbed it against his dick. He pulled aside her panties and rubbed his engorged cock against her wet pussy, coating it with her cum before he guided his penis inside her. His eyes automatically close at the wonderful familiar sensation of warmth and wetness enveloping his cock while their moans and heavy breathing filled the room.

    Gripping her hips, he started to move. Slow at first to get her vagina to mold to his size steadily, and when it did, he gained his pace.

    "E-Eric . . . f-faster . . . ," she moaned.

    He knew she wanted more, or she wanted it fast and over with so they can go back. Either way, he would grant her wish.

    Cupping her breasts in his hands, he squeezed her soft flesh while his hips hammered inside her. Their breathing grew desperate by the second, in rhythm with how he pounded his cock deep in her sex.

    Her sexy butt jiggled together with her breasts every time his cock thrust inside her. His hands locked on her hips, pulling it towards him at every thrust, which sent both their head tipping back. He watched how his cock went in and out inside her vagina, loving how her sexy ass jiggled at his every thrust. This was making him crazy!

    "Eve . . . you feel so good . . . ," he groaned in between breaths.

    Evangeline liked the feeling of Eric''s penis buried deep inside her, pleasuring her. She loved how his pubic hair brush against her skin. The texture made her all the more aroused. She liked how his strong hands caressed her flesh and how his mouth kissed her, spreading love bites all over her body. It was not about sex. It was never about sex. It was how they show their love in a more intimate way. At least, it was always the feeling she got whenever they made love.

    Spine arching, her head flung upwards, and a raspy scream came out from her mouth when she found her released. He too groaned in pleasure when he thrust a few more times before spilling all his cum inside her.

    She slumped on the bed with him on top of her, catching their breaths. Grunting, he removed his cock from her vagina and rolled to the side, facing her.

    Her face . . . her after sex face was always so arousing. Red steamy cheeks dipped with sweat, hot breath from her swollen moist lips, and those zy lc half-closed eyes . . . It never fails to make him aroused once more.

    Restraining himself, he swept her hair from her dump skin before leaning in and kissed her on the forehead. His lips were licking small trails all over her face before lingering on her lips.

    "I love you . . ."

    "I love you too." She smiled, eyes melting.

    Before he lost his control, he carried her in his arms, sauntering towards the bathroom.

    "Let''s take a bath, and we''ll go back to Burberry."

    "Mmm . . ." Evangeline let out a yawn. Frankly, she was still bothered about the appearance of stretch marks on her skin. But after making love, she felt it was kind of silly to be so overly dramatic about it . . .

    But she still wanted it removed. She didn''t spend thousands of dors on maintaining the softness, sticity, color, and youthfulness of her skin so that it was smudge by the irritating things called stretch marks. She was always so careful about it, but the crash diet to get back in shape must have been the cause.

    Rubbing the palm of her hand against Eric''s chest, she made herselffortable snuggling on his warmth.

    ----

    "You''re going back?" Daniel asked, surprised. Eric and Evangeline disappeared throughout Christmas and even new year, and now the woman was telling him all to sudden that they were on a ne on the way back to Burberry. He honestly thought they would go back together.

    "Yeah, something came up, so we have to go back first," said Evangeline, her tonezy and a bit sleepy.

    ". . . Alright. Safe travels then¨C¨C" Daniel didn''t finish when Evangeline cut the line.

    Looking at his phone, he sighed and got back to reading the mountain of proposals on his table. He still had two weeks more before the ss officially starts, and he wasn''t in a hurry to go back to Burberry. Mostly because of the situation he would face once he returned.

    He shook his head to get the heavy thoughts from his head and immersed himself in his work like he did to forget reality.

    ----

    Meanwhile, at Evend international airport. Evangeline and Eric were already sittingfortably on the passenger chair, wrapped in afyforter.

    "I honestly don''t know why you want me to say goodbye to him. It''s not like we won''t see each other again," Evangeline said, rubbing her head on Eric''s arm before making herselffortable.

    "We owe it to him for his hospitality and kindness. It''s only right to inform him that we''re leaving first," Eric replied. His head tilted to the side, resting on top of Evangeline''s.

    Resisting an eye roll, Evangeline change the topic. "Eric . . ."

    "Yeah?"

    "I''m not over the scary house, and that ghost''s face still haunted me in my dreams . . . so . . ." Evangeline twirled her fingers around Eric''s chest, fluttering her eyelids.

    ". . . Is it alright if I stay with you?" she asked.

    ". . ."

    Stifling augh, Eric patted her head. "Sure."

    Though he wanted to ask for how long, he didn''t for he knew she would reply with an ambiguous answer. Besides, he was not entirely against the idea of them living together. In that way, he could take care and be with her.

    Biting her bottom lip, Evangeline restrained a giggle. "I''m looking forward to living with you."

    Eric kissed her forehead. "Me too . . ."

 Chapter 156 - 64

    Maxine curled her lips in dislike, fingers balled on top of her dress. "I . . . I will go back first in Burberry," she said, not meeting Alvaro''s stare.

    Leaning on the chair, Alvaro didn''t say anything as he observed her. They were inside their hotel, specifically inside his room.

    "Did you say what happened to us to your family?" he asked.

    Maxine shook his head, lowering it until her chin dropped to her chest. "No . . . I . . . I wanted to think things first."

    Alvaro inwardly breathed a sigh of relief knowing she didn''t say anything. He was thankful that Maxine didn''t entirely lose her brains.

    Running his fingers through his hair, he dropped his antagonistic air. "I''m thankful you didn''t. Let''s go back first. I''ll exin everything to our family."

    Leaning forward, he smiled at her, his tone soft like that of an older brother.

    "I won''t hold a grudge of what you did considering our family''s long history. But there won''t be a next time."

    "Don''t . . ."

    Maxine bit her lip, her tone breaking. "Don''t give me false hope . . . Don''t be nice to me . . . It should have been better if you haven''t been nice to me from the start . . ."

    She then broke out crying.

    ". . ."

    Feeling guilty, Alvaro leaned against the chair and took in a deep audible breath. He was also annoyed. If he was not nice to her, she wouldin to her grandfather, earning him an earful from his grandfather. And when he was kind to her, it was giving her false hope? So how should he react, then?

    "I won''t say sorry since it won''t fix anything. What happened already happened, and I won''t change my decision to marry Roz. Now . . . I just honestly wish you the best in life. You deserve someone better."

    Maxine let out a mockingugh. "That''s the most insincere words I ever heard in my life. Why not say that you can''t wait to get rid of me so that you won''t have anyone getting in the way?" The chair scraped against the floor when she stood and stormed out from his room.

    ". . ."

    Alvaro brushed a hand on his face, feeling worn out. He knew Maxine was angry at the moment, and it was not the time to pushed his opinions and advice to her.

    However, if this continued, their families would fall apart, and his grandfather might not grant him the approval he needed.

    He first had to fix his rtionship with Maxine before he broke the news.

    *sigh . . .

    What shit did I get myself into?

    ----

    "You''re asking me to wait?" Rozarria asked. Her face was nk as ever, yet her tone was sharp and icy. She stared into Alvaro''s face, with her eyes radiating animosity.

    "No." Alvaro quickly exined, a little helpless, as he said, "I''m asking you to be patient while I sort out the problems between our families."

    Rozarria stared at his face for a second before her eyes shot to their surroundings, distracting herself from that stuffy feeling which was about to explode inside of her chest.

    They were inside Frizkiel''s private airport were private jet owned by those in power were docked and parked. They were standing on the asphalt road leading to his ne that was just waiting prettily meters in front of them.

    Alvaro held Rozarria''s hand, his thumb caressing the back of her palm as he stared her straight in the eyes.

    "It won''t take long. I promise," he said and smiled. "In the meantime, I hope this will make do for now."

    Rozarria felt something cold was inserted on her finger. She checked and found a sparkly eye-catching ring. The ring was framed with pure pink diamond enveloping a never melting ice stone. It was captivating the more she stared at it, sparkling on her ring finger.

    Before she could ask how the man got hold of the rare never melting ice stone, she felt his warm lips a top of her head.

    "Wait for me. I promise I''lle back with good news," he whispered, breathing hot against her skin.

    Rozarria''s anger was doused by the ring and the promise of Alvaro''s return.

    "Mm . . . ," she hummed, enjoying the soft caress of his lips against the center of her brows trailing slowly down to the tip of her nose before his face level with hers.

    They look into each other''s eyes, and Rozarria still couldn''t believe at the turn of events, which led her to ept this man. This man who she knew was full of wicked intentions from the start.

    But here they are. Staring into each other''s eyes, melting into each other''s touch.

    Loving him was totally unexpected, but it felt so right.

    Closing her eyes, he leaned in for a kiss. Her arms circled his neck, pulling him closer as they intertwined their tongue in a savoring kiss.

    "Wait for me . . . ," he said, panting lightly. His breath fanning her face.

    "Mm . . . I won''t wait long, though."

    Alvaro grinned and stole another peck on her lips before he walked towards his jet. Turning back, he waved at her onest time before boarding his ne.

    The moment he averted his gaze, his gentle face turned serious and a little dejected. The ne hadn''t even left yet, and he was already missing her.

    He never knew love could be this troublesome. It was so powerful it even corroded his mind with all kinds of reasons to be with her.

    Now I know what Aunt Emerald felt.

    It even made him, a man who was nothing but calm, calctions, numbers and benefits think of abandoning all of it and his family for her.

    Massaging her crumpled brows, he briefly nced at the window and saw her looking over at him. Her face was stoic, eyes dull, and lips immovable. But the forlorn in her eyes and the downward curve of her mouth speak volumes of what she was feeling.

    Ah . . . so troublesome . . .

    ----

    ckPine Country

    Asher just got back from his arduous, dangerous and depressing journey of climbing Mount Everest together with D when he stumbled with Alexis on the way to his room.

    "What happened to you?" Asher asked at seeing his little brother''s bald haggard appearance, not even noticing his disheveled looks.

    Alexis bloodshot eyes rolled up and saw Asher''s beggar like appearance. He collected his thoughts, wanting toin about what Alvaro did to him. I climb a four-thousand-meter high mountain. Stormed the slippery stone and tiptoed on two-hundred-centimeter-wide nks hammered against the rocks. I braved the hard winds and snow and shaved my head bald, so I can enter the monastery to find Evangeline only to be devastated by the news that there was not even a single girl there. Now I had to do everything all over so I can climb down the torturous path. I . . . He parted his lips, about to say something, but then close it shut.

    "I . . . I don''t want to talk about it . . ."

    Alexis sauntered passed Asher, and if it wasn''t for his right-hand man helping him walk, he might have slumped on the floor like a dead person.

    Asher''s tired eyes followed his little brother before he shook his head and went to his room while D didn''t even make it to his. He fell on the floor, dead asleep while the men guarding the halls carried him.

    Alvaro got them this time and got them good he did.

    ----

    After a good full day''s rest, Asher was back to his feet. Looking at himself in front of the mirror after a bath, he let out barraged of curses directed mostly at Alvaro.

    I don''t know why the heavens gave me that kind of brother.

    Ashermented while he sauntered back to his bed and grabbed his phone. He wrote down a number to his memo pad on how many times Alvaro had pranked him, promising he would double those amount though the numbers weren''t promising. A zero still marks his revenge while Alvaro''s prank on him was more than fifty pages long.

    I won''t forget this, you ***!

    He promised himself after a thousand or so before this promise. He casually flung his phone and got dressed. He was hurrying to go back to Burberry to see Evangeline. ording to his sources, Evangeline was already in Burberry, and he didn''t waste a second longer in ckPine. After his Christmas and new year greetings to his father and grandfather, he rode his ne with D.

    ----

    Blue River city, Burberry country

    It was a cold afternoon, and the people were wrapping up and getting their life in order after the new year.

    Satele was doing her usual business of checking inventory and helping out in the counter when a big shadow loomed over her. Looking up, he saw a tall man whose face couldn''t be recognized because of his bushy beard and messy hair. Her heart raced and her body was shock stunned.

    "What? We didn''t see each other for almost two months, and you don''t recognize me anymore?"

    Said an arrogant voice whose tone Satele was all too familiar with, jolting her back to reality. Nevertheless, she squinted her eyes and asked, a bit unsure.

    "A-Asher . . . ?"

 Chapter 157 - 65

    Answering to Satele''s question, Asher rolled his eyes. "Who do you think it is? Santa use?"

    Satele couldn''t answer for a second before she burst outughing. "Well, yeah. I mean . . ." She ran through Asher''s appearance and burstughing once more. "I never saw you so untidy before."

    "You know what, that''s judgmental." Asher tagged his cor when he heard Satele''s soft gigglyughter and saw her smiling face. "Doesn''t mean a guy is sporting a beard and messy, unkempt hair that he''s already untidy."

    Raising a brow, Satele rested a hand on her waist and tilted to the side. "Yeah? What do you call it then?"

    "I don''t know," Asher said, irritation in his voice. "And why would I even care about what it''s called?"

    Satele opened her mouth but was cut when one of her co-workers signaled her to take it outside since Asher was holding the line.

    "Sorry." She apologized before facing Asher. "Why are you here, anyway? Need another cigarette?"

    Asher curled his lips inwardly for a moment before he fished something inside his pocket and flung it towards Satele''s direction.

    "I stumbled upon this. It''s one of the gifts given to me, and I don''t want it. So you can keep it," he said, ufortable as he kept frowning for no particr reason. His tone snappy, and his eyes roving around.

    "Anyway, I was walking towards my unit and happened to see this ce and remembered you work her and happen to have that weird gift on me, so . . . ," he said, rubbing the back of his nape, "so . . . so don''t think anything out of it. That''s all!"

    He turned and bolted out of the store while Satele was still dumbstruck. Her eyes never strayed on that small box on the table with mouth open. She only recovered at the familiar tingling sound of the door and saw Asher hurrying out.

    "Asher!" she called. She signaled for her co-workers to take over for her before she grabbed the gift and chaste after the man.

    "Asher!" she called once more when she was outside the open air, hurrying to ran after him.

    Asher stopped and faced her, irritation in his voice when he spoke.

    "What?"

    Satele didn''t deter. Instead, Asher was surprised when she smiled.

    "I . . . I haven''t exactly been nice to you, and we haven''t been exactly on good terms thest time . . . and . . ."

    Satele lowered her head, fingers swiping her hair from her forehead. "And . . . I realized I was mean and wanted to apologize for my behavior . . . and I also wanted to express my gratitude by treating you to dinnerter."

    When she was finished talking, she met Asher''s gaze and was struck by his expression. She wasn''t sure because most of his face was covered with facial hair, but she got the feeling he was repressing a grin from the way his lips stretched and the squinting of his eyes.

    "Hey, have you heard what I said?" she asked when the man stood there unmoving and quiet.

    That was when Asher finally reacted. He tugged his coat, appearing not affected and indifferent though he was having a hard time removing the silly grin on his face.

    "Sure. Since you ask so forcefully, I guess I have no choice but to apany you then."

    Satele resisted the urge to wipe her eyeballs clean. "Alright, meet you here around seventer?" She was about to turn and walked back to the store when she remembered something.

    Smiling, she shed the small box in her hand. "And thank you for the Christmas gift." Though she didn''t know what was exactly inside.

    Asher watched Satele went back to the store with a happy feeling inside his chest while his brain was floating in heaven. He didn''t know what happened for the woman''s sudden change of attitude towards him. Was it the almost two months that they haven''t seen each other? Did she miss him? Did she develop feelings for him?

    The grin on his face turned in a full-blown smile. He realized he was oddly happy about the thought which he shook his head in a desperate attempt to kill that feeling to no sess.

    Right, we''re going to have a dateter!

    With this thought, his legs hurried towards his unit, even forgetting about Evangeline as he dialed someone on his phone.

    "D, ready the stylist and designer. I want a whole facial and a new look."

    ----

    Satele continued her usual day of work in the convenience store, and as the day gradually dimmed, she almost forgot she was treating Asher to dinner if not for the small box she found inside her bag when she packed her things to go home.

    Right . . . she almost forgot about his gift. She honestly didn''t believe the whole exnation about his gift, but she contented to shut her mouth. That guy was a sucker at lying.

    Opening the small box, inside was a ring carved in amethyst. It had no decoration nor ornaments. It was so simple, and she was smiling already when it twinkled.

    Shaking her head, she collected her thoughts. It wasn''t because she had a change of heart about Asher. That was why she was treating him differently now. It was just . . . the hate wasn''t as much as before. It was like, it was not hate anymore, but . . . she didn''t even know how to describe it. But now, his presence wasn''t suffocating and intolerable, unlike before.

    And for the past two months that she didn''t saw him, she was kind of . . . sad? And to her surprised, there was even a part of her that misses him!

    What was wrong with me? After that night for almost two years ago, she had nothing but hate and loathing for him. But when they saw each other again and again . . . she wasn''t sure what to feel anymore.

    It was like when he was near, she was irritated and annoyed, and when he did disappear for almost two months, she misses him?

    Was that even normal?

    Sighing, she wore the ring on her finger and changed out from her store''s uniform and got dress before she sauntered out, saying goodbye to her co-workers along the way.

    The moment she was outside, her eyes automatically spot him. Rather, he was standing right in front of the store, and she almost choked her saliva at first sight of him.

    For a moment, she wanted to run and pretended that she didn''t know the man who was wearing a very formal eye-catching blue suit and tieplete with vest and cufflinks ¨C¨C all neatly pressed and brand-new like they were purchased not a second long.

    It was very hard not to spot him leaning against his Bentley motorcycle, especially when he was so handsome in a clean-shaven face and new cut hair.

    But it was all the more awkward considering she was wearing like she was going to the market with a simple shirt jacket, pants, and sneakers, and he was looking like he was going to attend a ball or something.

    "What are you wearing?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    Asher frowned, didn''t get why Satele was asking that question. "What''s wrong with it? Aren''t we going to dinner?" Eyeing her, his eyebrow rose. "Rather, what are you wearing? Are you still going home to change dress? If so, let''s go. I''m a busy man, and we don''t have time to waste around." Though he wasted half a day to prepare for their date.

    Satele stifled augh, didn''t know what to say. She honestly didn''t know.

    "Let''s walk, it''s near here," she said instead and walked forward.

    "Aren''t you going to change first?" Asher asked, hesitating for a moment before following her.

    "No need," Satele replied, mumbling, "Rather, it''s you who should change your clothes. And stay a distance away from me."

    "What was that?"

    "Nothing."

    "You wore the ring?" Asher asked, eyeing the twinkling jewelry on her hand when Satele tucked a hair behind her ear.

    "Am I not allowed?" Satele asked back, sarcastic in her voice.

    "I''m just asking," Asher retorted. "Why is it you always love to irritate me?"

    Pursing her lips, Satele didn''t say anything. It was not like she intentionally wanted to argue with him. Her words came out from her mouth without thinking.

    "By the way, how''s your Christmas?" she changed the topic when it turned ufortable, trying to ignore the stares came their way. The contrast in their appearance must have been pronounced to caught everyone''s attention.

    "I don''t want to talk about it," Asher answered. His temper was losing every time he remembered what Alvaro did to him and how he was an idiot to actually believe his evil older brother.

    "How''s yours?" he asked before he could stop himself. It came out since he didn''t want to end the conversation. They were talking and conversing like normal friends . . . Well, not exactly as friends, but a proper conversation between humans, which was a start.

    "Well . . . It was like any other Christmas, and I celebrated it with my mom and Seth. Seth is my younger brother in case you ask. We cook this fruit cake, and it actually turned into something like a brownie for some reason. And my brother is like . . ."

    Satele carried on and on. It was her habit once she started talking. It was tough for her to stop.

    And for another odd reason which Asher didn''t want to discover the reason, he didn''t find her loud or annoying.

    In fact, he was enjoying every tug of her lips when she smiled and sparkle in her eyes when she talked about her family. It was like, all the buzzing, all the people around them didn''t exist. Only this woman, only her . . . she alone existed in his eyes.

    And he realized . . . he was falling for her, and there was no stopping it.

 Chapter 158 - 66

    "Remind me again, why did I even allow you to treat me?" Asher mumbled, still staring at the shawarma in his hand as they sat there on the bench in a park.

    "What are you dissatisfied about? This is good." Satele pretended that she didn''t hear Asher''sint about their food. She happily munched her shawarma while she roamed her eyes around the peaceful evening scenery in the park.

    Lamps were subtly illuminating the ce while the frozenke emitted foggy air while children skates and yed with the snow. Some contended to cuddle under a tree draped with a nket and jacket while some took their evening jog and walk.

    She let out a contented sigh. Nothing beats a peaceful time with her favorite street foods and coffee on a cold winter night.

    Asher resisted to eased his knotted brows with his fingers. He should have known better. It was all him forgetting that the woman had no money yet still had the audacity to treat him to dinner.

    All those preparations, all the money to buy branded clothes, shoes, and essories, the facials and spas went down the drain. Lost in the river of disappointments.

    He thought it would be a romantic dinner with candlelight and music, or they would eat inside a wall or ss under the warm rays of a cozy restaurant. But no! It was street food worth five dors with a drink from the vending machine under the cold winter night on a fucking bench in a park.

    "I''ll never let you treat me again," Asher said, chewing on his food.

    Satele tried to hold herughter, but Asher''s expression the moment he realized they were not going to an actual restaurant was epic, and she burst into constrained snickers. And it would be the most memorable, and if she might add, the most unforgettable night of her life. She even snapped photos of his reaction.

    "It''s not my fault you misunderstood," she said betweenughter. "Only have ten dors here."

    "And yet, you have the audacity to ask me out," he said, turning his dagger eyes at her. "You better not say anything about this or I''ll swear . . ."

    Asher threatened.

    Satele tried to be scared at Asher''s warning, but the look on his face like he didn''t know what was going on kept parading in her mind, and she burst outughing again.

    "I''m sorry . . . ahahaha . . . I''m sorry . . . I can''t . . ." She tried to say her piece, when he was beginning to get pissed, but failed miserably when all she could manage whereughter every time she stared at him.

    And she would never be the same again. Shifting her head to the other side, she avoided looking at him and tried to calm herself.

    Asher''s face darkened when she wasn''t taking him seriously.

    "Easy on theughter. You might choke yourself."

    And like a jinx, Satele coughed, which sent Asher in a panic.

    "What the fuck! I just told you to be careful."

    For a moment, he didn''t know how to react. His palm hesitantly hovered on her back before he went for it and rubbed her back anyway.

    Satele coughed a few more times, and by the time she caught her breath, her face and eyes were red. What the heck! She choked with her saliva!

    "You okay?" Asher asked, caressing the palms of his hand against her back.

    Satele was surprised his voice was a few octaves lower and a little soothing. She took a peek at him, and what she saw made her gasp in silence. She found his arrogant face but soft eyes proiming worry for her.

    . . . W-Wha . . . and for some reason, this got her blood excited, racing to her head, adding to her already reddening face. Warmth radiated inside her, spreading through the rest of her body. She quickly shifted her head forward, pretending not to be affected with the heat and that weird tingling sensation in her stomach, which caused her palms to sweat.

    "I''m fine," she said, grabbing the bottle of water Asher gave to her and drunk it without thought. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and casually returned the bottle to him.

    "Aren''t you going to eat that?" she asked after a time that Asher just stared at her.

    "You know . . ." Asher briefly paused before continuing, eyes glued to hers. "You . . .ck grace and poise." And yet, here I am, admiring that trait of you.

    "Well, sorry you''re eating together with an unrefined monkey. No wonder you''re not finishing your food. It must have been hard on you."

    "How on earth did you derived from that?"

    "How am I supposed to interpret it then?" Sateleughed dryly.

    Asher stared into her eyes, and Satele felt that something was not right the longer he stared at her. His pupils were dting, melting even while his hard, arrogant countenance became softer, much softer.

    Were her eyes ying tricks on her?

    Her thoughts were interrupted when he leaned closer, and she leaned back on instinct. But the limited space they were in, there was not much room to maneuver.

    "You . . ." Asher paused again, lips pressed tight for a fraction of second as if he was fighting the words that woulde out next from his lips. "You''re annoying, irritating, stubborn, and the most unrefined woman I know. You always contradict me and loves to pick fights with me."

    The more words came out from Asher''s lips, the more Satele''s brows crumpled. She was about to retaliate when his next words stunned her in disbelief.

    "But my head is a total whack of you. You really know how to toy with me, do you know that?"

    "W-Wha . . ." What did I do? Why did their conversation turn out this way? Satele''s heart was beating in her throat now. A part of her didn''t want to listen and wanted to escape and don''t see the man anymore. But another part, the tiniest spec which was hiding since the moment she saw him was sparkling brighter and bigger until she could no longer ignore it, urging her to stay and hear what he had to say.

    Asher looked at Satele. Her simple face. Her small nose. Her unappealing appearance and t chest. But to all oddity, he found her beautiful. Her eyes, which were dark violet, almost ck as her hair that cascaded to her waist in thick locks. And her mouth . . .

    He leaned in closer, their forehead touching. He knew she didn''t like him, but he could no longer fight what he was feeling. He could no longer wait! Just having her sitting beside him was enough to let those words he was holding back slip from his mouth.

    "I like you."

    ". . ."

    "I like you damn it! And damn you for making me feel like this."

    Huh? Satele opened her mouth and prepared to barrage him with words, but it was when his mouth covered hers. It was warm and gentle yet firm. And the weirdest part, it sent shivers ran down her back. The intoxicating taste of cigarettes mixed with the oddbination of spices from the shawarma made her hungry for more as her wide eyes stared at the different emotions in his gaze.

    Asher drew away quickly when he realized they were in a public ce, and people started to throw weird sneaking nces at them.

    Still, Satele didn''t pay any attention to that. She could hardly swallow. The zing heat engulfed all parts of her body. She didn''t know how to react. She was stunned at his confession, and the kiss was thest straw, totally cutting hermunication with her brain.

    "Your reply is?" Asher asked, back to his arrogant self. Though the redness at the tip of his ears and the beads of sweat on his face were bing pronounce as the seconds ticked by.

    "I . . . I . . ." Satele didn''t know what was happening. She was still dumbstruck, and the silliest words came out from her mouth. "I''m . . . I''m not . . . I . . . I''m like any other girl. As you said, I infuriate and annoyed you."

    She was getting signals from her brains again, and there was no stopping her mouth. "How can it be ''like''? We don''t even know each other. I irritate you. You irritate me. I''m not your type. I mean, this is actually the first longest conversation we have. How can you possibly like me?"

    She was having none of it. Or maybe he was joking or pranking her to get back at her? Or maybe there were already cameras around, filming the whole thing for him tough with his friends.

    She roamed her eyes, hoping to catch the camera guy when Asher pinched her chin and steadied her gaze on him.

    "I''m not joking."

    "To me, it sounded like a joke," she said,ughing without humor. "Okay, let''s forget about the whole get to know you part, but . . . I''m not even your type, you said it yourself. How do you expect me to believe you when a guy such as yourself who have everything to actually like someone like me? A girl who has nothing. No looks which could topple an entire country. No wealth to wantonly spent. No grace and pose which¨C¨Cuhmp!"

    Satele didn''t finish her sentence when Asher kissed her again. Her palmsnded on his chest, pushing him while shifting her head away from his reach.

    "Stop! Stop it!" She smacked his chest while wiping her lips.

    "Did somebody ever tell you that you talk too much?" Asher said, unperturbed by Satele''s angry appearance. He gripped her wrist and casually held it in the air, stopping her from hitting him.

    "Yes, and I will talk how much I want!" Satele snapped with her cute little perking nose, which Asher found adorably cute.

    "Woman, you''re not beautiful, and you''re not rich. No, you don''t even have twenty dors on you. You couldn''t even afford to treat me a decent meal. You''re so cheap and annoying."

    "How dare¨C¨C!"

    "But to me, you''re simply haunting, and I like you. You and your shit personality, so deal with it!"

    "W-Wha . . ." It wasn''t romantic at all! It was a confession soiled by pride and arrogance!

    But why is it that she wanted to cry?

    Leaning in, his forehead touched hers in gentle caress. Their hot breath fanned each other''s faces as he murmured with a raspy, low voice.

    "If you could see yourself through my eyes . . . you won''t be saying that now . . ."

    What? What did he say? She couldn''t quite get that. Her hearing was tempered with the vigorous pounding of her heart.

    "Your answer?" he asked.

    "I . . ." Answer? What answer? She didn''t know. She didn''t know what was happening. She was still hang up in his words that he likes her. She was not over it. How could her brain think and process an answer when nothing came to mind? Her mind was utterly nk.

    "I . . . I don''t know . . ." She really didn''t know. Her emotions were a mess at the moment! Don''t ask her anything! Don''t even ask her name!

    ". . ."

    Asher released Satele''s wrist, and cupped her face with his hands, softly caressing his thumb on her cheeks. "Think about it . . . ," he whispered.

    The gentleness in his voice and the softness of his whole countenance was really baffling, especially that all the times that she was with him, she knew him as a hooligan with an arrogant attitude and boorish mouth.

    He moved forward, eyes locked on her lips, which sent her heart racing. She knew what he was going to do next, but why was it that she couldn''t pull away? Why was it that she didn''t want to pull away? That tiny speck of feeling in the past took shape and matured into an emotion which she refused to acknowledge as an attraction. She was attracted to him . . . but did she like him?

    She didn''t know . . . and she wasn''t about to find the answer when his lips grazed hers in a soft kiss, and everything fell away.

    Ahem

 Chapter 159 - 67

    Ahem

    Both their eyes moved to their side at the sound of a woman pretending to clear her throat. Meters across them, they saw a beautiful woman with a tall man in tow holding the leach of a bunch of pets.

    "E . . . Eva . . . ," Asher muttered. He was stunned at the sudden appearance of her haughty face, but when his eyes went to her side, it narrowed to slit.

    He let go of Satele and stood to his feet. The softness in him was nowhere to be seen, and he was back to his overbearing self. His whole body radiating aggressiveness.

    "What are you doing together with him?! Where have you been all this time?" Asher questioned but paused when his gazended at Evangeline and Eric''s intertwined fingers.

    It was like the whole world crumbled before his eyes, and his knees almost gave out. Not even the appearance of Summer oinking his way to him could alleviate the devastation at the realization.

    "You . . . you''re dating." It was not a question. He knew they were dating, and he was having difficulty epting this.

    Evangeline smirked while Eric remained impassive though sweat tickled his back from the promise of murder in Asher''s lifeless eyes.

    "Well, yes. Eric and I . . ." Evangeline raised their intertwined fingers and beamed. ". . . are dating. And answering your previous question, I was together with him these past days in Evend having our vacation."

    The fact their arms were intertwined was enough to knock Asher out, buting from his cousin''s mouth was like the death blow. And knowing they were together in Evend for almost two months doing God knew what, it was enough tond a double kill ¨C¨C overkill!

    "Anyway, don''t mind us. We''re just strolling along when we happened to spot you two." Evangeline smirked, eyeing Satele on the side whose face couldn''t be decipher at the moment. But one thing she knew, it was not a happy face.

    "Continue along with what you''re doing. Come, Eric. Let''s continue our stroll," Evangeline said, gripping Eric''s arm tightly, squishing her body to his whichnd another killing blow on Asher.

    Eric briefly nodded his head on Satele''s direction as a form of greeting before he briefly nced at Asher''s pale face. He had to admit that he was shocked to know that Asher like Satele because . . . honestly, he didn''t even know they knew each other. What a small word.

    Evangeline and Eric then left.

    Asher was standing there dumbfounded. His soul was twirling above his head, refusing to return to his body while Satele''s face continued to darken by the second.

    "Are you ying with me?" Satele asked, breaking the silence.

    Asher returned to his senses upon hearing the weird hissing tone from Satele''s mouth. Turning to her, he was attacked by a bad feeling when she saw her serious face.

    "So am I a recement for her? Because she doesn''t like you? Is that it?"

    "What are you . . ."

    Satele stood, and before Asher could digest what was going on, a jaw-breaking p hit his cheek.

    "You use me . . . How dare you use me," Satele choked in her sob, fighting not to let a single tear escaped her eyes as she stomped away from the man.

    Regaining his senses, Asher moved his mouth for the p must have dislocated his jaw. It fucking hurt, and he was pissed! Really pissed, for he didn''t deserve that out of the blue p!

    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going?! Why did you p me?!" Asher ran to Satele and grabbed her wrist, causing Satele to face him.

    Asher was stunned for a moment when he saw her red eyes and angry face. All the words he wanted to say was swallowed back.

    "You disgust me. You''re clearly in love with her, and yet you''re saying those words to me. I''m not your toy! I''m not your recement! I''m not a thing you can use! Don''t you ever appear in front of me again!" Satele snatched her hand back from Asher''s grip and stormed away but was held again by his arm on her shoulder.

    "What are you talking about? Evangeline is my . . . She''s my . . ." Asher stopped.

    For a moment, he didn''t know how to exin himself. His inner self was arguing to tell the truth, but part of him also didn''t want because if his family found out about it, he was afraid of what they would do to her.

    While Satele didn''t know why she was so affected by this. She didn''t even like him. She was just attracted to him. She dismissed it that it was only reasonable to be fuming mad if someone was using another for their selfish reasons.

    And his silence and conflicting expression on his face were enough for her anger to boil. She swatted his arm from her shoulder and resumed walking away.

    Wiping her tears from her eyes, Satele held herself as she walked in the dimly lit trail while Asher watched her shadow disappeared in the night.

    Asher wanted to chase after her, exin everything, but he felt that it was not the time. She was angry at the moment. For now, he would step back and give her time to cool down.

    In the meantime, he ran after Evangeline and Eric.

    ----

    "Is it alright if we leave your cousin like that?" Eric whispered on Evangeline''s ears when they were meters away from Asher and Satele.

    "Don''t worry. He''s a big boy now. He could take care of himself." Clicking her tongue, Evangeline was still bitter knowing that Asher likes that woman. Bitter, but not entirely surprised. Asher''s actions in Angel''s birthday was enough give away that he liked the girl.

    "I can''t believe that cousin of mine fell for a girl like that."

    "Eve . . . ," Eric reprimanded, and Evangeline quickly exined.

    "It''s not that I''m demining her. But let''s be real, Satele is pretty but not that beautiful. She''s poor and . . . and I don''t know what my cousin sees in her. I mean, I don''t even know that they know each other. Isn''t that hrious?"

    Pursing his lips, Eric could hear the jealousy in Evangeline''s tones. She must also be shocked to know that her cousin, who dotted on her so much, was now dotting on another girl.

    "Eve . . . Everyone have their good and bad side that other people found endearing. Just like you. You''re haughty and arrogant and overbearing, yet you''re very adorable in my eyes."

    Evangeline almost faltered in her steps. Quicklyposing herself, she proudly held her head high. "Of course, I am. But I don''t think adorable is the right words you should say. It makes me feel like a little girl. And what do you mean by good and bad side? I only have good qualities, okay?"

    Eric sniffled augh and kissed her cheek. "Okay."

    "Eva!"

    Both of them turned and saw Asher tailing behind them, his face dark and brooding.

    "Let''s go back," Asher said, keeping his voice civil. He stopped right beside Evangeline and paid no mind at Eric while Summer kept bugging his leg, asking for food.

    "You go back. I''m going back with Eric," Evangeline replied, her arms tightened around Eric''s. Her eyes curved into slit, mimicking her smile. "What happened to your date? Are you sure it''s alright to leave her? You better take her home." She pushed, wanting Asher to go somewhere so he wouldn''t disturb her and Eric''s alone time.

    "I''ll go back together with you, then," Asher said after a moment of silence, didn''t want to think of Satele at the moment. His fingers slumped inside his pocket, and his face hardened, with no room for argument.

    Evangeline''s shoulders stiffened while the smile on her face curved in a sinister smirk. But before she could shoo Asher away, Eric stepped in.

    "Let''s go together. It''s gettingte, after all." Eric pulled Evangeline along while avoiding any eye contact with Asher. They were not close and certainly not in good terms. But he was Evangeline''s cousin, at least he would try to close the gap between them, even a tiny bit if that was possible.

    "Here, let me take care of Summer." Asher stretched his hand and took Summer''s leash from Evangeline''s grasp. He grabbed the little piglet and embraced it in his arms. "Did you miss me, little pig? I brought you a lot of food from ckPine." Summer''s only response was kissing Asher''s jawline with its wiggling snout.

    Asher quickened his steps, hurry in his walk. He wanted to send Evangeline home so he and Eric could have a nice long chat.

    "Hey."

    Halting his step, Asher turned to Evangeline, who snatched Summer in his arms.

    "We''ll be going this way. Thanks for apanying us, you can go now," Evangeline said, her tone t and insincere.

    "But . . ." Asher peered at the fork, confusion on his face, "that path doesn''t lead to our unit."

    "I''m living with Eric now," Evangeline answered simply, sauntering towards Eric and tilted her head against his shoulder.

    Asher''s face darkened, and his eyes snapped at Eric, who avoided eye contact with him. Gritting his teeth, his fingers curled against his palms. But he knew her. He knew Evangeline. Force ad coercion wouldn''t work against her. It only made her more stubborn.

    Taking a quick breath, he said through the space of his grinding teeth, "I''ll go with you."

    ----

    A/N

    Weekly Goals:

    #Top 50 PR or GR

    5 - extra chapies

 Chapter 160 - 68

    Inside Eric''s unit, the first thing Asher notice was . . . how barren it was. Not much could be said about the ce except it was near empty with only the necessary appliances and furniture. And for the life of him, he didn''t know how his cousin, Evangeline, could stand living in here? Sure it was clean, but it certainly smelt cheap and old, which was Evangeline''s mortal enemy.

    The moment Asher thought how much Evangeline fell hard for Eric, the more he wanted tomit murder.

    "Make yourselffortable," Eric said, removing his coat and casually hang it in the foyer. He searched his shoe rack and ced a clean sleeper for Asher to wear before he changed to his sleeper and led the pets inside the dining and kitchen area to fed them water. And partly because he knew Asher had something to say to Evangeline. Probably to convince her to stay away from him. Good luck with that.

    The moment Eric was gone, Asher faced Evangeline. "Eva, are you really okay with a guy like that?! Look at how poor he is. That guy couldn''t possibly take care of you."

    "I don''t need anyone to take care of me. I can take care of myself. And besides, I have enough money for us to live afortable life." Evangeline scoffed, hang her coat, and changed to her sleeper before sauntering towards where Eric was to get a ss of water.

    She took a step before throwing Asher a nce. "Don''t step your dirty shoes inside."

    Asher quickly removed his shoes and wore the sleeper and chased after her, convincing her to change her mind. "And that''s the problem. A guy should always be the one to take care of their woman and not the other way around."

    Evangeline paused,ughing a bit. "Eric is doing a perfect job in that department, don''t you worry. He might be poor, but he is taking care of me like a Queen."

    Asher''s palms brushed his face in frustration. If he was going to break them up, he had to change his argument from another angle.

    "Eva, you can''t live here with him." For starters, he would try to convince her to move out of the guy''s apartment.

    Rolling her eyes, Evangeline sauntered inside the kitchen/living area. "Is there anyw prohibiting a couple of legal age not to live together?"

    "That''s not the problem. What would people say that you''re living together with a man and you''re not even married? Can''t you see? He should have stopped you if he is concerned about your reputation, but he didn''t. And he is a jerk and an asshole for letting you live with him!" Asher argued, chasing Evangeline all around.

    At the side, Eric pretended he couldn''t hear anything as he stood there like a decoration while he watched the two argued. What Asher said was right. But Evangeline could think for herself, and even he tried to reason with her, she would only have excuses to stay with him. And he knew that at the end of the day, he would still give in to her plea.

    "Oh, please." Evangeline crossed her arms in front of her chest after he drank a ss of water. "What age is this? Are we still in the middle era? We are in an age where it ispletely normal for couples who are of legal age to live together."

    "Normal?" Asher wanted to pull his hair out. "It''s wrong! Couples shouldn''t be living together, not until they are married. This kind of thing shouldn''t be normal from the start."

    Evangelineughed. "I didn''t expect that you of all people would say that to me. I didn''t know you have this moral righteousness in you." Raising a brow, she met Asher''s eyes in a challenge. "I wonder if that woman, what''s her name? Oh, right, Satele Risova. What if she wanted to move in with you, will you chase her away?"

    Asher couldn''t reply. His tongue stopped moving inside her parted lips. For a moment, he did imagine Satele living together with him, and he would, one hundred percent sure, take her in. He couldn''t wait for them to live together like a couple.

    Shaking his head, Asher bellowed, a little defensive, "Don''t change the topic. We are talking about you and him!"

    Evangeline snickered. Part of her was enjoying how Asher was all flustered in convincing her while another part of her wanted to m her sleeper on his face.

    "My decision is final," she said. "I will live together with Eric, and that''s it. End of conversation. There''s nothing you can do to convince me otherwise."

    Asher''s fingersbed his hair back, tilting his head up, sighing in exasperation. He knew with Evangeline''s look and tone of voice there was nothing more he could do to change her mind. The only thing left was toy his final card.

    "If you''re going to stay here, then I will also stay here."

    Eric, who was minding his own business of being a statue at the side, almost spat the water he was drinking.

    "No, you''re not," Evangeline said, enunciating each word with an edge. The smile on her face was gone, and the temperature dropped.

    "Yes. I am," Asher answered, not backing from his cousin''s scary vibe.

    Evangeline pulled her gaze from Asher''s and smiled dryly. She fished her phone from her pocket and shed it on Asher''s face.

    "Know what this is?" she questioned with twinkling sinister eyes.

    Raising a brow, Asher replied, "Your Phone."

    "Oh, it''s not just a phone." Evangeline grinned. "It''s also a recorder." She searched her phone before pressing the y button.

    "I like you!"

    ". . ."

    "I like you damn it! And damn you for making me feel like this."

    The more Asher heard the recording, the redder his face became.

    "Stop it! Stop it!" His arms extended, attempting to snatch Evangeline''s phone when thetter quickly pulled it away from his reach, hiding it behind her back.

    Evangeline''s smile grew extensive at Asher''s frantic and embarrassed appearance. "You better get out of here and forget your silly notion of staying, or you''ll find yourself the gossips of every media."

    "Y-you . . . you wouldn''t do that," Asher said, the redness on his face disappearing reced by paleness.

    Evangeline smirked. "Try me."

    Oh, dear . . . Eric knew Evangeline meant business this time, and he could no longer be an onlooker anymore. He went to Evangeline''s side and ced an arm over her shoulder, gently squeezing it.

    "Eve, it''s okay if Asher sleeps here."

    "Eh?"

    Both Asher and Evangeline gaped at him with ck jaws.

    Smiling at her, Eric continued, "He is just worried about you. He wanted to see that you''re okay."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Pursing her lips, Evangeline gaze zeroed on Asher. "Only this one night," she said, pointing a finger upwards to indicate the number she was allowing Asher to disturbed her and Eric''s alone time. She then flipped her hair and walked towards their bedroom.

    . . .

    . . .

    Silence engulfed the whole area, and neither Asher nor Eric wanted to speak. When Eric was about to close in on Asher, the man pointed a finger on him.

    "Stay where you are!"

    Asher yelled, veins popping on his forehead while spit flew from his mouth. "Don''t even think this changes anything! My anger for you will never cease. You stay ten meters the fuck away from me and don''t even dare talk to me or look me in the eye. Got it?"

    Asher didn''t let Eric reply. He stomped his way to where Evangeline was. His tone and countenance then changed the moment he called Evangeline''s name, "Eva . . ."

    ". . ." Eric was left standing on his spot, a wry smile on his lips. That didn''t end well.

    Well, at least he tried.

    Meow! Meow!

    The silence was disturbed upon Fall''s constant mewing. Looking at her, Eric found her rubbing herself against his legs.

    Meow!

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, crouching to check on Fall.

    Fall let out purring rumbling in her throat,shing her front paw to his view.

    "Oh." Eric didn''t know whether tough or be angry when he saw thece on her tiny shoes wereing off. He ignored it and stood. "You are too pampered. I won''t tie it. It''s time you removed those shoes and got used to my floors. Okay?"

    Meow! Fall seemed to understand him when it frantically jumped on his knee, eyes rounder than usual with ears pulling back.

    ". . ." Eric knew he couldn''t possibly stand that look. He squatted once more and tied herce, sighing exaggeratedly in the air. "This is thest time, okay? You have to get used to my floors. It''s not healthy for you to always wear your shoes. You have to extend and flex your ws and scratch fabrics. That''s what cats do," Eric lectured, couldn''t help his fatherly instinct to kick in.

    Meow! Fall lovingly rubbed herself against Eric''s legs before she walked to her bed andid there.

    "And it''s not healthy for you to coop in your bed. You''re getting fat." Honestly, that cat is so pampered. The moment it stepped foot inside his apartment, it wouldn''t step on his floor without its shoes. She so spoiled she wouldn''t walk with her bare paws on anything but expensive marble tiles and carpeted floors.

    Eric shook his head and sauntered to where Evangeline and Asher were, readying himself for another war between the two.

 Chapter 161 - 69

    "Y-you . . . y-you''re sleeping with him?" Asher''s eyebrow twitched. The anger burning inside him was reced by nothing but hollowness, and for a moment, his face was nk.

    "Yes, we are a couple living inside a one-bedroom apartment. Where do you think I would sleep?" Evangeline sneered.

    Once the words registered in Asher''s mind, there was no stopping the anger ravaging inside him. His murderous eyes peered behind Evangeline, zeroing on Eric, who was avoiding any eye contact with him. Eric''s face was unusually red and . . . guilty.

    "You son of a bitch!" Snarling, Asher was going to kill him. No question about that.

    Only, any criminal thoughts were vanquished by Evangeline''s palm against his chest, stopping him from advancing to punch the life out of Eric.

    "Don''t test my patience," Evangeline said, tone no longer yful while her face was serious.

    "E . . . E-Eva . . ." Never in his life that Asher felt so defeated. Utterly crushed. He was not ignorant nor innocent what a boy and a girl were doing alone together inside a bedroom. And at the thought that Evangeline was together with the guy for almost two months, together, alone ¨C¨C he wanted to murder someone. And when he meant someone, he meant Eric. He wanted to skin him alive before feeding him to his reptiles.

    "Now, go and sleep in the living room, and don''t disturb us." Evangeline shoved a pillow on Asher before mming the bedroom door on his face.

    Asher stood there, pillow in his hands. For once, tears welled in his eyes, and he slid down against the door. Couldn''t believe this was happening, and he was powerless to do anything to stop it.

    Inside the bedroom, Eric and Evangeline cuddled on the bed under the dim lights, ready to go to sleep.

    Brushing a finger on her hair, Eric asked, "Is your cousin gonna be alright?"

    "It''s fine. He''s a big man. He can take care of himself." Evangeline pouted, snuggling closer to him. "I''m very annoyed at him for disturbing our first night in your apartment."

    "He''s just worried about you."

    "I know that . . ." Evangeline frowned, tone upset. "But it''s awkward to do anything knowing he''s just outside."

    Eric softlyughed. He didn''t have anything to say to that. As much as he didn''t want his and Asher''s rtionship to dwindle, he also didn''t want him always to disturb his alone time with Evangeline.

    "Sleep. We''re waking early tomorrow to buy ingredients, remember?"

    At the thought of their date to the supermarket, Evangeline''s lousy mood disappeared. "Where are we shopping for ingredients?"

    Eric leaned and kissed her forehead. "It''s a surprise."

    Evangeline looked over, meeting Eric''s gaze. Their pupils were reflecting each other''s faces. There was something, a powerful gravity which they couldn''t resist, pulling them together every time they saw each other reflected on their eyes.

    Closing her eyes, Evangeline tipped her head back, leaning forward to meet Eric''s kiss.

    Knock! Knock!

    Evangeline''s lips mped in a tight line, and she took a deep intake of air to calm her angry nerves.

    "Ignore him." Evangeline yanked Eric''s shirt when he was about to climb out of bed and open the door.

    "He''ll stop if we won''t give him attention." Evangeline insured when Eric hesitated.

    Eric sped her arms and gently peeled it from his shirt. "It might be important," he said before he went out of bed and opened the door.

    "Eva, I can''t sleep in the living room," Asher said the moment the door opened. Ignoring Eric, he let himself in, making sure to bump his shoulder against the nerdy man.

    "I''m going to sleep here," Asher dered, mming his pillow on the floor.

    "No. You. Won''t." Evangeline was running out of patience, and she was close to pressing the send button on her phone.

    "Yes. I. Am," Asher countered, unperturbed by his cousin''s hostility. "I can''t sleep there with all the cockroaches roaming around."

    Evangeline''s fingers wed the sheet, holding herposure. "And since when are you afraid of a cockroach?"

    "Since now," Asher replied. "The cockroach in this ce is different. They''re so dirty, ugly, and scares the hell out of me! So I''m going to sleep here whether you like it or not." Asher''s scandalized expression turned nk while his tone was t.

    His hair then rose on end with the way Evangeline was looking at him. Her eyes were foreboding, and he sensed the anger radiating from her. But he refused to lower his stance. He would sleep here, and that''s it!

    Before Evangeline exploded, Eric was already preparing another set offorter and quilt. "It''s fine, Eve. He can sleep here."

    "What?!"

    Both Asher and Evangeline said at the same time, disbelief in the former''s voice while anger in thetter.

    Instead of answering, Ericid the twoforters on the floor, making sure it was far away from each other so Asher wouldn''t strangle him in his sleep.

    "Eric, what are you doing?" Evangeline already knew what he was doing. She just wanted to make sure that what she was thinking was correct.

    "I''m sleeping on the floor," Eric said, smiling in her direction. It''s awkward to sleep together, knowing someone is spying on us after all. He went to her side and kissed her cheek to calm her down.

    "Be good and go to sleep," he whispered before he went to his side of theforter, ignoring Asher''s trembling fists.

    "Good night," Eric said the moment his back hit the soft fabric, and without a word, he covered himself with the quilt and shifted to his side.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    After a moment of silence, Evangeline shot Asher a re. "Consider yourself lucky." She then curled on the bed and covered herself with the nket.

    Asher let out some of the breath he was holding. Curling his lips inwardly, he flexed his fingers. They were numb from all the pressure he was exerting to hold all his emotions down.

    Grumpily, heid on theforter, and instead of sleeping, he shifted to his side, facing Eric. Amidst the dim lights, his piercing cold res were boring against Eric''s back, while all sorts of ns to dispose of him without Evangeline knowing ran through his head. It went on for almost an hour until his exhausted mind gradually shut down, and he dozed off to dreand.

    At the side, Eric could barely breathe easy. He couldn''t sleep with all the pressure and death looming behind him. His instinct was in constant high alert since Asher might kill him anytime that he was asleep.

    Minutes passed, but he was still wide awake. No matter how much he rxed, his muscles were tout, whereas his limbs were stiff, ready to fight or flee at the danger. For some reason, it felt like he was a rabbit on alert from the big bad wolf.

    This must be what the animals felt when they sense danger. He couldn''t possibly sleep knowing there was a man who didn''t even bother to hide his evil intentions, sleeping meters away from him.

    Should I sleep in the living room? At least Winter was there to protect him if ever Asher would do something.

    He was ready to get up and go to the living room when he heard soft noises from the bed and sense the vibration of steps from the sole of the foot against the floor.

    He didn''t have to look to know it was Evangeline. Remaining silent, he watched her as shey beside him and snuggled to his chest. Warmth percted his veins the moment her soft body pressed against his, rxing his tout muscles like magic. Inhaling her scent, his eyes closed.

    He wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer to him. He kissed her hair, letting his lips rest against it while his consciousness slowly disappeared. And not before long, he was asleep.

    The night continued its course, silent and still. When Asher opened his eyes, he was still half awake. But when he remembered what happened, his consciousness was jolted with the painful reality of his situation.

    His gaze traveled to the back of the man who was soundly sleeping that he could even hear his peaceful breathing. Silently, holding a pillow, he crawled his way to him one step at a time.

    Everybody dies in their sleep. He thought as he was nearing his target. If he knew this would happen, he should have prepared more equipment like sleep-inducing drugs and weapons for silent killing. But this was an opportunity he would not pass.

    He loomed over at Eric, half of his face was covered inside the nket, and he couldn''t perform his criminal act if it were the case. As quiet and careful as he could, he pulled the quilt down, exposing Eric''s face, and along with it, two scary eyes stared at him. Under the dim lights, they shone like amethyst, but it was nothing beautiful, especially the threat it promised.

    Asher gulped the lump back in his throat at the sight of Evangeline curled against Eric. Goosebumps crawled all over his skin, and all his fine hairs stood on end at the sight of her cold eyes promising death. Slowly, he returned the quilt to its original ce, covering those sinister eyes before he crept back to his bed.

    Curling his body to the side, he closed his eyes tight, a small whimper escaped his lips.

    ----

    [ I M P O R T A N T ] Please click!

 Chapter 162 - 70

    Four in the morning, Evangeline and Eric snuck out from his apartment all for the sake of not disturbing Asher, who was sleeping at the side. It was weird because he was the one renting the ce.

    Due to fatigue and mental exhaustion, Asher wasn''t disturbed from his death-like state. He was even snoring loudly with saliva dripping from his mouth.

    Under the early morning soft hues of blue, Evangeline was sitting on the passenger seat of Eric''s bike, arms wrapped around her boyfriend''s waist as they rode to their early morning date. She was repressing the gigantic ball of giggles inside her from all the excitement. Though her face was nothing but smiles from the moment she woke up.

    That smile, however, regressed when Eric parked his bike in the parking lot of a wet market. Not a supermarket. Not a hypermarket. A wet market. No wonder it took more than thirty minutes. They were in the ocean part of the city!

    "Wait," she said when Eric casually chained his bike after they got off. "Do you have something to do here?"

    Eric briefly nced at her. "Yes," he answered before he got to his feet and took Evangeline''s hand in his.

    "We''re going to buy ingredients, remember?" he smiled, eyes twinkled in yfulness.

    Roaming her eyes at the ce, Evangeline''s smile disappeared when she scrutinized the gigantic box of dirty establishment.

    "You''re kidding." She forced augh, looking into Eric''s eyes, waiting for him to say it was a joke. That it was April fool''s day today.

    But apparently. It was not when he answered in full smiles with an innocent face.

    "Nope. This is the ce that we are going to buy ingredients. It''s called Blue River''s wet market and quite popr for its fresh ingredients straight from the ocean and farms."

    Evangeline pulled her hand from Eric and recoiled, face pale and eyes wide. Imagining herself entering a ce where people shop who look like they just woke up with their pajamas was a big no-no!

    "Eric, I don''t want to go there. I want to go shopping in those supermarkets. You know, the ones were ingredients are imported and the whole ce air-conditioned and doesn''t smell fishy and dirty," Evangeline said in disgust, tone sharp.

    She readied her dress for that. She was wearing a designer dress under an expensive cashmere coat and boots. Imagining it grazed to some unknown substance or having her heels licked some dirt on her coat caused her spine to shiver, urging her to run away from the ce.

    "I don''t want to go there," she said, finality in her tone, meeting Eric''s eyes in defiance.

    ". . ." Eric''s smiling face didn''t lessen as he walked closer to Evangeline.

    "Eve . . . ," he said, a little pleading.

    Evangeline stepped back, putting distance between them. Crossing her arms in front of her chest when Eric attempted to take it.

    "I said no. It''s either we shop in those groceries in the mall or forget it."

    Eric continued his advance but no longer attempted to hold Evangeline''s hand. He stood there inches from her while she avoided his gaze, lips pouting.

    Ah, she''s so adorable. "It''s not that bad. Well, it might smell funny and looks dirty, but this is a good ce to shop for fresh food. Besides, those supermarkets in malls aren''t open until six in the morning," Eric exined.

    "Come on . . . please?" he pleaded when Evangeline didn''t budge.

    Evangeline peered at Eric. His smiling helpless face with a tint of infatuated eyes did damage to her resolve. Her stiff shoulder loosened, and her irritation dissolved. But she still had a reputation to uphold. She snappily grabbed his hand andpromised.

    "Fine," she said, rolling her eyes in the sky. "But only this once. If I don''t like what I see inside, that''s it. We will note here in the future, okay?"

    "Okay," Eric answered, straight away.

    Holding her hand, he led her inside the ce, and Evangeline was surprised to see it was not bad as she imagined it to be. Though it was not carpeted, it was concreted and dry. Not a trash loitered the ground.

    The stalls were systematized and not that chaotic as she thought it was. It was rather clear and organized, which was surprising considering the number of people going to and about, walking around in a hurry for the freshest foods, buzzing, and bargaining here and there.

    Eric''s hand tightened around hers. "Stay close to me," he said before leading her deeper inside.

    Evangeline wanted to stop and gazed at all the culinary rted good which were foreign to her, but Eric kept pulling her, hurry in his steps.

    "What''s the hurry?" she asked,ughing a bit.

    ncing briefly at her, he shed that grin, which she found both cute and rming. How many times was she a victim to his shenanigans? Too many, that''s for sure.

    "It''s a secret," was all he said before leading ahead with her in tow.

    Eric led her towards a big stall were a bunch of people huddled around for some reason. There was a line strap around the booth, blocking the people from entering inside its circle.

    Eric shed two tickets at the men guarding the only entrance inside the circle, allowing them a closer view of what was about to happen. Indeed, he came prepared.

    "A tuna cutting show?" Evangeline stared at Eric brow-raising.

    "Yeah, have you ever seen one before?"

    Flipping her hair, Evangeline answered a simple, "No." She wasn''t interested in all the dead fishes and fishy smell. She preferred the fish, steamed, or boiled on her te.

    "This will be your first experience watching then. It''s awesome. You''ll certainly enjoy it," Eric said, intertwining their fingers.

    "I doubt that." Evangeline smirked, eyes focusing on the show as a man began polishing his knives. What could be interesting, cutting a dead fish?

    Well, of course, it was big. More than half the size of a man and it''s very fat. Its diameter was more than the man who was going to cut it open.

    Eric is such a romantic partner with him bringing her here all to watch a dead fish being butchered. How romantic is that? Mind the sarcasm.

    Sighing, Evangeline shook her head in boredom as she watched the show with a raised brow. As the second passed, she found her frown lessen and lessen as the boredom on her face change to one of anticipation. And before she knew it, she was one of the people who were pping every time the man cut the side of the tuna with a long sword or a knife. It was, to her amusement, entertaining, and it was only a matter of time that she was already smiling.

    After the show, each person was handed a piece of sashimi from the fish.

    "Here." Eric casually picked the fish with a chopstick and gently deep it in the sauce before feeding it to her.

    Sashimi, it was one of her favorite dishes. But never in her life that she tasted something like this. She was more of a mackerel person, but this tuna was something else. It had a melt in the mouth type of feel, a nice firm meaty texture, a little sweet and butter and . . . perfect. Just perfect. Her eyes closed to savor the vor, chewing to her heart''s content.

    "It''s delicious," she mumbled, eyes shooting to the te that Eric was holding but found it empty. "We should definitely buy those."

    "That''s not a good idea." Eric grabbed her hand when he was about to wiggle her way towards the stall.

    "Why not?" she asked, shifting her gaze on Eric and the stall, a little jittery since many people were crowding the booth, and she was afraid they wouldn''t have any left but the bones.

    Eric gripped on Evangeline''s hand tightened. "It''s only delicious because it was caught and served before six hours. Beyond that, I''m afraid it''ll lose its vor," he exined and added when he saw the skepticism on Evangeline''s face, "Let''s go roam around, we can try other fresh food in here. There''s a lot of food and snack waiting for us here."

    That line worked since Evangeline''s face lit up, and she even pulled him on her own ord.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go and conquer this ce."

    Ericughed a bit, leading Evangeline to all areas of the market where many people didn''t frequent but have the best foods to offer. Both of them tried many foods while sightseeing. Along the way, they mingled, well, mostly Eric, with local vendors and sample their delicacies while learning about the dish and cooking methods.

    By the time they were finished touring, it was already passed eight in the morning.

    Evangeline learned about fish and meat in the past hours alone more so than in her entire life. Though, if not all, then most of it already flew out from her brain. But the tour would remain stuck in her mind that''s for sure. It was more than fun ¨C¨C it was an experience of their five senses.

    "Did you enjoy it?" Eric asked, driving his bike home.

    "I did," Evangeline answered honestly. "We should definitely return there again."

    "Of course. There are also other wet markets besides that one. Let''s go see each one of them."

    Evnaligne smiled. "You sure have a weird idea of a date, Eric. Not that I''mining." She closed her eyes and pressed her head against his back.

    "Sleepy?"

    "No . . . Well, yes . . . I''m so full . . . I never ate so much . . . ," sheined. The smile on her face stretched, her expression serene when his body vibrated withughter.

    And she wished every day was like this.

    Her eyes then flung open, body jolting away from Eric''s back. "Eric! We haven''t bought any ingredients at all!"

    ". . ."

    Eric scratched his head. ". . . I forgot . . ."

    ----

    [ I M P O R T A N T ] Please Click!

 Chapter 163 - Side Story 6 & 71

    Side Story 6: A Servant''s Life

    Ahem

    Ahem

    Hello everyone, my name is ***.

    Hm? What was that? No one caught what my name was? It was probably the sound of the vacuum. I''m cleaning, you see. Anyway, my name is not important.

    I belong to Evangeline''s fan club if you might ask. What do we do? Simple, we support our Goddess on what she did, which was not much to tell you the truth. But our main task was to clean her home and bathe her pets, waiting for our everyday rewards of her smirking lips and haughty face.

    It was a rewarding job, I tell you. Our Boss is a badass to boot. He''s tough, and good looking and led a biker gang. No one suited our Queen more than he!

    Buttely, Boss was down. I sometimes heard him mumbling about how he hated Eric Phelps and how this man took his position in our Goddess''s heart. He even took his ce as our Goddess personal cook.

    Can''t me him. My room even had that Eric guy''s picture stered on the wall full of holes from my darts. Some even lost their way and decided to leave our group ever since our Goddess dated this man Eric Phelps.

    It was a sad and heartbreaking event. But I know a true fan and servant would still support our Queen no matter what! I was disappointed, true, but it didn''t override all my other feelings for her. And I believe it would never will. She''s the only reason why I believe in God! I was even rethinking my life of abandoning my double major in engineering and robotics to be her servant forever.

    I was sure those guys would understand it too and they would escape the dark side when they realized only in the presence of our Goddess could they see the light.

    . . .

    . . .

    I was exaggerating.

    Boy, is this ce big or what? It''s hard to clean!

    But anything for our Goddess!

    ----

    Chapter 71

    Watching Burberry country from high above the sky from his jet, Daniel''s heart pounded more than usual, reminding him of the reality he had to face. For almost a month, he had nomunication with Sisley, and honestly, he was a little afraid to meet her.

    Taking arge intake of air, he distracted himself with his phone. He was reminded about Lilybe since it was unusual that he didn''t as much as received a single text nor message from her today. Though he kept his departure a secret to her since he didn''t want to deal with her reaction of him returning to Burberry. Guilt tugged his heart.

    Forget it. She can call me.

    Afternding, Daniel drove to his house, wanting to take a nap after an exhausting day of work. The moment he arrived in his home, he took a bath and was ready to hit his bed. Closing his eyes, tiredness swallowed him whole. It didn''t take long for drowsiness to engulfed him.

    . . .

    . . .

    Opening his eyes, he groaned, forcing his vision to look at the rm clock beside his bed.

    [6:00 PM]

    Frowning, he rubbed his eyes before he sat and stretched his limbs. His stomach straight away growled inin.

    Grunting, he groggily walked to his closet and grabbed a shirt and pants. Afterwhich, he seized his keys and coat and stormed out of his bedroom.

    At once, an enticing aroma hit his nose, and his already upset stomach growled even more. But he didn''t mind. He was consumed with the thought that someone was inside his house. He had no cook and the maids only came during weekends to clean. He was supposed to be alone in his house.

    His muscles flexed, eyes wide in alert while his hand twitched his bedroom knob. He wanted to grab a gun in his room before he confronted whatever was inside his home and call for the guards as well.

    But before he opened his door and returned to his room, a familiar voice rang behind him.

    "Your Highness!"

    He didn''t have to turn to know who it was. Rather, he didn''t want to turn and face whoever was standing behind him. He wanted to go back to bed and pretend it was all a nightmare. Or maybe he was still dreaming?

    "Your Highness, Highness! You''re awake! Are you hungry? You''re asleep since morning, and Lilybe didn''t want to disturb you. So you must be hungry."

    Closing his eyes tight, Daniel''s fingers clenched. Oh, God no . . . Slowly facing the beaming woman smiling from ear to ear, his eyelid twitched.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked, irritation in his voice.

    Pointing a finger on her chin, Lilybe tilted her head, causing an illusion that a flower might sprout over her head. "Eh~ Your Highness, her highness didn''t tell you?"

    Mother? Daniel''s frowned deepened, and Lilybe took upon herself to deduct that he didn''t know based on his constipated expression.

    "Her Highness, your mother, she said to deepen our rtionship and get to know each other. She told Lilybe to go to Burberry with you!" Lilybe took her cheeks in her palms and tilted her head to the side, appearing shy to meet Daniel''s eyes.

    "And I agreed because Lilybe worried about his Highness being alone. So Lilybe arrived here yesterday and cleaned the house, so his Highness didn''t have to worry when he arrived today."

    ". . ." Daniel massaged his almost knitted brows. The veins protruding on his forehead was adding to his headache. It took a whole minute for him to calm himself, and counting one to ten was not helping anymore to calm his nerves. He needed another distraction ¨C¨C fast.

    "You . . ." His voice was strange, it was trembling, but he didn''t care. "You go back to Evend."

    "Ehhh . . . but Lilybe already transferred to your school, and Lilybe already unpacked her things in one of the rooms," she said, eyes going down.

    ". . ." Daniel''s vision dimmed. He might as well ck out so he wouldn''t face this reality. But life was so cruel, especially when he was with the idiotic infuriating woman. The more time he spent with her, the more brain cells he lost.

    It was the lost draw. He could no longer tolerate her.

    "Are you that desperate for my attention?" he asked, toneced in venom, looking down at her with slit eyes. "Don''t you have any regard to your reputation that you''re even forcing yourself to live here with me. Don''t you have any respect left in you?"

    "You''re Highness . . ."

    "Don''t you have any morals left? How could you barge in here without my permission? Barging inside my house and forcing yourself on me when I clearly have no feelings for you. Don''t you understand that? Don''t you see that?"

    "Y-your High¨C¨C"

    "Am I not making myself clear? I don''t want you here and in my life, so get out!"

    ". . ."

    The next words Daniel wanted to say were stuck in his throat when Lilybe covered her eyes. Her head down to her neck was red.

    Damn it! Did she cry?

    His patience was enormous, and he was not easily angered. But when it came to her, his patience was oddly nonexistent.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    After an awkward silence, Lilybe''s meek voice rang clear.

    "Y-your Highness . . . ," she stammered, still covering her face in thefort of her hands.

    "What?!"

    "Your zipper''s open."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Slowly, Daniel looked at his pants and found the fabric of his boxers peeking in the gap of the zipper. His eyes closed, and embarrassment overpowered all other emotions he had. Quickly, he opened his bedroom door and mmed it shut.

    "Your Highness! It''s fine! L-Lilybe . . . Lilybe didn''t see anything!"

    Shut up! Daniel shouted in his mind. It was already embarrassing enough! You don''t have to shout it out for the whole mansion to hear.

    "Your Highness. Lilybe will wait for you in the dining room. Don''t bete! Chu!"

    Daniel didn''t mind her. He was busy fixing himself in front of the mirror. When he was sure that nothing immoral was peeking out, he arranged himself and walked out of his room with a face which pretended that nothing happened though the tip of his ears was still red in embarrassment.

    The anger and irritation he felt lessened since he didn''t have any energy to be annoyed with her anymore. A bit helpless, he sat on the chair and ate the foodid on the table.

    Maybe his anger was brought by hunger. And since he was hungry, he ignored Lilybe, who was, as usual, talking to herself. Even though he knew the food she prepared was horrendous, it had to do for now. His hunger couldn''t wait for another minute!

    But to his amazement, the moment the sweet and sour pork hit his tongue, a burst of vors freeze his brain. It was sweet with the right mix of sourness to bnce the taste. He never tasted anything like it. It was so delicious, his face brightened. Or maybe because he was hungry, it tasted delicious? Still, it was very different from all the food she gave him in the past. So different. The taste didn''t evene close.

    Peeking at Lilybe, her big eyes shone in expectation.

    "Did you bought this?" he asked, not believing she could cook something like this after the series of disgusting food she gave him.

    "Of course not! Lilybe makes all Lilybe''s food." Lilybe proudly smiled, palms against her chest.

    There was something wrong with what she said, but Daniel pretended he didn''t hear it. Least he wanted to lose his brain cells some more.

    "Eat more your Highness! Here, try this egg soup I made for you. Eggs are a good source of protein and energy and very good for an upset empty stomach." Lilybe pushed all the dishes near Daniel before propping her face between her palms, elbow resting on the table while looking at him with a wide smile.

    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Daniel wanted for Lilybe to do something else since being stared by those eyes unnerved him.

    "Ehehehe. Watching his Highness like this already made Lilybe full in happiness and contentment."

    ". . ." It was so cheesy, and hives erupted on Daniel''s skin. "Still, stop staring at me. It''s ufortable, and it''s not nice."

    "Okay."

    Lilybe said, but she didn''t make any effort to do so. She happily lulled her head side to side with a silly grin on her face, showing her crook canines.

    Forget it. Daniel resumed eating and pretended Lilybe was not beside him, looking at him with those big sparkling eyes and smiling lips. It was almost scary.

    And for once, he was afraid to be alone with the crazy woman. He must call his mother, or he would go insane!

 Chapter 164 - 72

    Students were buzzing around and gossiping and catching up with each other after the long two-month holiday in Unmei academy. Of course, their new topic was thetest rumor about Evangeline and Eric getting together. It was obvious that they were together after they came hand in hand in school, and this was the favorite topic of the day.

    "I bet you. Their rtionship won''tst. It''s either Eric would reach his limit and break up with her as Daniel did."

    "I can''t believe they''re dating. Is it her way of getting back at Daniel for breaking with her?"

    "She must have thought Daniel would get jealous and return to her."

    The gossips continued, and it wasn''t subtle the least. Curling his fingers against his palm, Eric stood to clear some things, but before he could, a loud palm mmed against the table resonated in the room followed by absolute silence.

    All eyes zeroed to Daniel, who was standing and meeting everyone''s gazes.

    "Everyone!"

    Daniel thought it was about time to owe to his wrongdoings. He could no longer tolerate all the rumors circting around Evangeline, especially since it was he who was in the wrong. It was not right that she should take the me. It was not right that she had taken my fault.

    "I didn''t dump Evangeline . . . I . . ."

    His gaze wavered for a moment, briefly looking at Sisley, who was looking at him with worried eyes.

    "Daniel . . . ," she whispered a little panic.

    Daniel bit his lip when he saw the tears brimming in her eyes . . . But even so . . .

    Even if he had no longer romantic feelings towards Evangeline. Significantly cared about his image. His status. His good guy character. All of those were not important as all he could think was what Evangeline might be feeling at the moment . . .

    After all . . .

    Straightening his spine, Daniel jutted his chin high. "I was the one who cheated behind her back . . . So all your hate and nastyments, direct it at me. Evangeline didn''t do anything wrong . . . I was the one who is at fault."

    After all . . . Evangeline is my friend.

    . . .

    . . .

    The room was so silent where even everyone''s breathing was hushed while their eyes bulged and mouth ck.

    Evangeline couldn''t believe Daniel said that. Her eyes were wide while her lips parted, looking at Daniel, who was getting back on his chair and pretended that nothing was wrong. Did he drink the wrong medicine today?

    And when it finally sunk in that he did it to defend her, warmth and something like gratefulness, an emotion she thought was lost crawled its way back to her. Feeling the familiar heat in her eyes, she snapped her head towards the scenery outside the window. Hmp! Totally unnecessary.

    Behind her, Eric was looking at Daniel too. He had to admit that he was jealous for many reasons. But above all, he was thankful for what he did just now. At least, some of his biased towards him when he cheated behind Evangeline disappeared for owning to his mistakes.

    Though not the same could be said about Sisley, who was lowering her red face from all the strange gazes thrown her way. Her fingers dug on her dress, biting her bottom lip when she heard whispering noises, which she knew were all about her and Daniel.

    Fortunately, the tense atmosphere was disrupted when the teacher came and started the ss.

    Arranging her sses, the teacher swiped everyone, ignoring the strange air in the room. "Everyone, there''s a new exchange student who will join us today. She will be staying with us until the end of the school year, and I hope everyone will treat her well." ncing to her left, she called in, "Come in."

    Murmurs of sounds punctured the stillness when a woman entered the room wearing a dress that almost dragged on the floor with a hair in a tight bun. She smiled, showing her crook canines and curtsied.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Lilybe Waltz."

    Daniel almost dropped his head from his palm, eyes wide as they could stretch. Part of him knew this would happen, but he was still praying it wouldn''t. And now, he couldn''t escape another approaching horror in his life. This is too much!

    Lilybe''s smile grew extensive when their eyes meet, and Daniel lowered his gaze, pretending he didn''t know her. But when the teacher asked her to take her seat at the empty chairs on the back, she stopped beside Daniel and beamed.

    "Your Highness! We''re in the same ss!"

    . . .

    . . .

    Daniel closed his eyes tight. He could no longer escape this reality. How could he when it was staring at him straight in the face? He stood and grabbed Lilybe''s hand. "I''m sorry, Mam. May I take a minute to talk with Miss waltz?"

    Daniel didn''t let the teacher reply, he pulled Lilybe and dragged her outside.

    . . .

    . . .

    Another round of silence before the students erupted in a gossiping fit. Daniel''s cheating was pushed at the back of their minds, and their new topic was spection of who was the new student in Daniel''s life.

    At the side, Evangeline was smirking, and she wasn''t hiding it, enjoying the turned of events. What she would give to saw Daniel''s face right about now. While Eric sighed wryly, pitying Daniel of the unexpected surprise of his fianc¨¦e showing up in Burberry.

    Among the many feelings and thoughts, Sisley was the most affected of it all. It hadn''t been half a day, and she was already drained. Not to mention Daniel being cold to her and the thing with Evangeline and him secretly meeting at night and hearing Evangeline''s voice from Daniel''s phone during the break, which caused her vacation nothing but misery. Adding to all of it, there''s a new chick in town, and she and Daniel might have something going on.

    W-what''s going on?! She didn''t know. But one thing for sure, she needed answers. Now!

    ----

    In the deserted corridors where the only people were those students running to their ssroom in a hurry, Daniel pushed Lilybe on the wall, mming his palm against the partition, cornering her.

    But instead of feeling intimidated, Lilybe palmed her cheeks and avoided her blushing face. "Kya, his Highness is aggressive. Lilybe didn''t expect his Highness would kabidon her! Kya!"

    Daniel''s eye twitched, and he snapped in a restrained voice, "What the hell is kabidon?!"

    He then shook his head when the topic was changing. He stared at her seriously with squinting eyes.

    "Anyway, that''s not the point. Didn''t I tell you that we should pretend not to know each other."

    Lilybe gazed at Daniel, eyes big and glossy. "Eh . . . but we''re ssmates."

    "No buts," Daniel cut in. "Don''t talk to me and don''t tell everybody about you and me. If they asked, tell them you know me because you''re from Evend. Do I make myself clear?"

    Lilybe didn''t answer, she puffed her cheeks and settled her gaze the other way.

    "Do I make myself clear?" Daniel asked again, tonemanding.

    "Yeess . . ." Lilybe pouted, lips puckered in defiance.

    Daniel didn''t push anymore and was about to walk inside the room when he remembered something. Not facing her, he muttered, "Don''t forget, I have a girlfriend here, and I don''t want you messing things up for me, understand?"

    Not waiting for her reply, he opened the door and entered the room, leaving Lilybe in the corridor.

    Poking her index fingers together, Lilybe clicked her tongue. "Chee . . . His Highness is really . . ." Mumbling to herself, she entered the room.

    Ignoring the curious stares at her, she went to Evangeline in all smiles.

    "Teacher! Teacher''s boyfriend! Lilybe is in your care!"

    She saluted before taking a side step and zoomed towards one particr direction. Stopping in front of her target, she scrutinized her opponent. Sisley Lacroft. The picture didn''t do her justice. She was cuter and pretty in person.

    Lilybe puffed her cheeks while Sisley was taken aback when out of the blue, the new student went straight and stared at her so openly. And before Sisley could ask what she wants, she heard her say.

    "You and Lilybe aren''t going to be friends!"

    Lilybeined like that of a little girl before she stomped her way to her seat. Her big eyes, which wanted to appear menacing and scary, only passed as nothing but funny as she stared at Sisley.

    W-what? Sisley didn''t know what was happening. She was so lost and dazed at the girl''s strange behavior.

    Beside her, Daniel brushed his face against his palms, breathing deeply. He massaged the veins pounding everywhere on his head while keeping his emotions in leash. This was not the time nor ce to get mad and lecture her. He repeated like a mantra.

    Bringing her phone out, Evangeline snapped a picture of Daniel''s constipated face and giggled at his agony. A shame, she didn''t video the whole thing. It would have been a good memory tough in the future.

    ----

    BONUS CHAPTER for reaching 100 votesst week. Let''s go for 1000 next. XD

 Chapter 165 - 73

    As per n, during lunchtime, Evangeline and Eric went back to his apartment to cook for their food. While waiting, Eric pulled a small bottle in the cupboard and poured hot water on Evangeline''s cup.

    "What is it?" Evangeline asked, eyeing the strange thing in Eric''s hand. It looks like a seed, a big seed.

    "You''ll know," Eric said and dropped the seed in her cup.

    Not before long, an enticing aroma danced in the air. It was something like mixed herbs and flowers, reminding her of ssic scents. And to her amazement, the seed that Eric put on her tea gradually blossomed in a full rose.

    "What is it?" she asked, curious. Her gaze didn''t move on her cup, while the murky hot water changed color to one of transparent, and the aroma only intensified when the seed fully blossomed.

    "It''s a new type of tea. My boss in the past is a tea master, and he sends me tea sometimes as a tester," Eric lied, making sure his voice sounded natural. And when he had the guts to look at Evangeline, he found her in a daze.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    But Evangeline didn''t reply, seemingly in a trance. He was about to shake her shoulders when she stared at him, face nk.

    "Tea master?" she murmured.

    There was something wrong about her when she said that, and sweat ran through Eric''s back. Did she know? Did she notice? Was the lie that obvious?

    "Eric."

    Upon hearing his name, Eric''s spine straightened, and he answered straight away, guilt in his tone.

    "Yes?"

    "You said your previous boss is a tea master?" Evangeline asked, face a mixture of emotions Eric didn''t know how to describe.

    He gulped before answering. "Yes."

    Evangeline bit her bottom lip before saying, "Then . . . can you . . . can you ask him a favor for me?"

    . . .

    . . .

    "Huh?" Eric had to admit, it was totally out of his expectation. "O-of course."

    It was when Evangeline smiled, but the only feeling Eric got was coldness. It was like she was back to the time when all she was, was an empty shell of a person containing nothing but ice.

    "Are you okay," he asked, worried. Recalling if he said something which offended her. But his worries died when she reverted to her happy self.

    "I''ll tell youter. For now, let''s have lunch." She beamed and sipped her tea. "Mm . . . this is delicious!"

    Eric stared at Evangeline, feeling off all of a sudden before she reciprocated his gaze with a smiling face.

    "Yeah . . . I''m d you like it," he answered without thought before sauntering towards the kitchen to fix their lunch. No matter, I''ll ask about itter when she''ll tell me her favor.

    While Eric was busy in the kitchen, Evangeline watched his back, sipping her tea in silence. Her eyes dimmed for a moment before closing entirely. A tea master . . . why haven''t I thought of it before?

    Sluuurp!

    Turning to her side, Evangeline was reminded that Lilybe was together with them, making herselffortable, drinking a cup of tea.

    "Why are you here again?" Evangeline red, but Lilybe''s smiling face was enough to repel her hostility.

    "Teacher, you, Eric, and his Highness are the only people Lilybe know in school. It''s only natural Lilybe stick around you."

    Evangeline stared at Lilybe with squinting eyes before an rming smile graced her lips. "I never ask you this, but how do you feel about Daniel dating another girl?"

    Lilybe''s smile fell off her face while her big eyes quaked, brimming with tears. Her chin crunched, and her lips trembled. "Lilybe didn''t like it. Teacher, Lilybe is not confident! That Sisley is so cute! No wonder his Highness likes her! W-what should Lilybe do?"

    Evangeline chortled, feeling good at the sight of Lilybe''s pathetic face. She sipped her tea before answering, "I think you should fight your rights. Go announce that Daniel is your fianc¨¦. Problem solve."

    "B-but, his highness told Lilybe not to say anything about it." Lilybe poked her index finger against each other while her lips pointed. "He might hate Lilybe if she tells everyone that Lilybe is his fianc¨¦e."

    "Hate you? It should be you who should hate him. He''s the one who has a girlfriend even though he already has a fianc¨¦e!" Evangeline''s enjoyment took a curve. What she detested the most were people who were not loyal. She hated the cheater and the victim for knowing but didn''t have the guts to do anything. Just silently enduring.

    It reminded her of her parents.

    "You should insert your rights." Evangeline leaned, tone annoyed. "You know what, the first thing you should do is develop a backbone. And no better to develop it than to confront both Daniel and Sisley. Say you are his fianc¨¦e and you will not tolerate him disrespecting you by¨C¨C"

    "Eve . . ."

    Upon hearing Eric''s voice, Evangeline''s lips mped tight. The boiling anger and irritation dissolved at the sight of him walking towards them, utensils in hands.

    "We should respect Daniel and Lilybe''s decision. All we can do is give advice, but we shouldn''t force our own opinions on them."

    Pouting, Evangeline avoided Eric''s gaze. "Daniel is a jerk. He was enjoying the affection of two women at the same time. Couldn''t make up his mind. I say he should take responsibility for his actions. I say that idiot should suffer," she grumpily mumbled.

    "I''m sure Daniel has many problems to deal with." Eric patted Evangeline''s head and awkwardly smiled at Lilybe. "He''lle around. Daniel is a nice guy and knows what''s right from wrong," hopefully, he reassured.

    Lilybe''s depressed face change to one of happiness, and the cheerfulness in her voice echoed in the room. "Teacher''s boyfriend is knowledgeable!" Throwing her fist up, she beamed. "Lilybe is sure his Highness would choose the right choice and pick Lilybe! Though Lilybe is not exactly as cute as that girl, she is confident in her cooking skills and truly believed it would conquer his Highness heart once he tried Lilybe''s specialty! And Lilybe has a lot of redeeming qualities."

    As she said so, her arms gestured in frantic as she spoke, mimicking the excitement of her voice. Not even a second after she finished talking, an ear-piercing crash sent the ce inplete silence.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Lilybe didn''t know what to do as she profusely apologized when she realized her hand identally bumped against her cup, yet again.

    Evangeline didn''t bother to hide the rolling of her eyes. "The only redeeming qualities you have is your optimism. I say the rest is a disaster waiting to happen."

    Eric pursed his lips as he walked toward the storage to get the broom and dustpan. He felt ominous at having two women inside his apartment who identally break things. He was considering recing all his ss and porcins with stics, but it was a health hazard. I guess I just have to suck it in and save money for tes and cups in the future.

    ----

    "Daniel . . ."

    Daniel was jolted from his daze like state upon hearing his name. Looking to his right, Sisley was staring at him with unconcealed worry in her eyes.

    "Yes?" he replied, didn''t know if she had asked him. He was preupied with the things he should say to her, but no words actually flowed inside his brain. He nced at the lunch box in his hand, and reality sunk in that he was in the garden with her. In their secret meet up ce.

    "I said . . ." Sisley lowered her head, pushing a strand of her hair behind her ears. "How''s your Christmas? Did you have fun? What did you do in Evend these past two months?"

    She was speaking in a jolly tone as usual, but Daniel sensed the sadness in her voice and the slip of loneliness on her face when she mentioned Christmas. Honestly, it would have been a lot easier if she got mad at him. Mad at him for not calling her in the past month. Questioned him why Evangeline had his phone. Or that be jealous why Lilybe was familiar with him. Angry with him from defending Evangeline.

    But no.

    She had to endure it all. This was causing him to feel even more guilt. It would have been a lot easier if she demanded answers. In that way, they could argue, and she has a reason to be angry. To hate him.

    "Sisley, I . . ." He paused, closing his eyes to collect his thoughts. It''s now or never.

    "Let''s go to the amusement park."

    Daniels''s word was jammed in his mouth when Sisley cut him.

    "What?" he asked, staring at her with a nk face.

    Sisley smiled, which didn''t reach her eyes, looking at the delicious foods on top of a nket over a well-manicured grass. There were so many questions. So many . . . yet she didn''t want answers. She was afraid if she knew, her dream would fall apart.

    "This weekend, let''s go to the amusement park," she repeated. "You promised that we''d celebrate ourte Christmas together, right?"

    Opening his mouth, Daniel didn''t know what to say. His expression wasplicated as his feelings right now.

    "That settles it!" Sisley cheerfully pped her hands before picking her lunch box. "We should eat, the food is getting cold, and the lunch break is about to be over."

    Daniel didn''t reply. Didn''t know what to say. His mind was a mess! He thought that he had it all under control after the long break. He thought he had all his emotions sorted out and were ready to tell her straight the moment he got back. But all of those preparations vanish when he saw her.

    He ate his food while his eyes stared at no particr spot, mind nk for the rest of the break.

 Chapter 166 - 74

    "Miss Heart, I called you today to discuss your grades," said Mr. Champ, the head of the business department.

    Evangeline pretended that she didn''t hear anything, roaming around the interior of the head teacher''s office. Her feet bounced against the floor why she crossed her arms, fingers tapping against her skin. She couldn''t wait to get out of the ce and go to Eric.

    "Miss Heart," Mr. champ called, trying to get Evangeline''s attention before he continued, "Your marks are barely passing, and if this continues, I''m afraid you will have trouble in your future prospect. Company nowadays only epts interns and undergraduates with at least consistent above one point five average in a whole school year."

    Evangeline stifled augh. She thought the old man was aedian in his past life. Did he think that she would actually apply to apany after she graduated? That was the funniest joke she ever heard.

    "Mr. Champ," she said, smiling with a downturn mouth. "I think you have me entirely misunderstood. I only took college so I can have a degree. That piece of paper. I don''t care about my grades at all."

    "And that''s the problem." Mr. Champ stared at Evangeline through his sses, eyes scrutinizing. "I''ve seen a lot of girls like you, feeling they knew it all. Telling themselves that they don''t need to study since their family is rich. That they don''t need to work and just wanted that piece of paper disyed on a frame. A decoration and a trophy to brag about that they finished college. But times are changing. You don''t know the next time you open your eyes, you''re left with nothing."

    Mr. Champ breath in an audible intake of air when Evangeline still didn''t react to what he said. "Education is the only weapon you have if that timees. And I think it''s time that you take it seriously and think about your future."

    A brief silence settled in the room before Evangeline smirked. "If that is all, can I go now? I still have a detention to attend to."

    Mr. Champ looked up and shook his head. "I can''t do much if you''re not willing to change yourself. All I can do is advise you and point you in the right direction. But it still depends on you if you are willing to walk in that path."

    Raising his scrawny hands, he gestured for Evangeline to go.

    Evangeline beamed and sauntered to the door. Before she went out, she said a halfhearted, ''thank you'' and left.

    ----

    Eric was waiting for Evangeline near his parked bicycle after he was done doing his chores and her detention punishment. Reading his notes, he heard the sound of approaching heels.

    Looking over, the smile on his face disappeared when he saw who it was standing in front of him.

    "Eric, I have been calling and texting you since two months ago. Why aren''t you answering? Where have you been? Don''t you know thepany almost fired you if not for me interfering? Did something happen to you?"

    Eric opened his mouth to say something, but Angel beat him to it.

    "And what is this about I heard you being transferred to another artist? Is that true? Why?" Angel missed Eric to her surprised. She didn''t feel it that much before but now that he was so close to her, seeing him again for almost two months . . .

    She closed the distance between them, attempting to hold his hand. But as usual, the man recoiled from her, putting distance between them.

    "Miss Lin," Eric said when Angel stopped on her tracks. Her face was stunned and a little hurt from his rejection, but it didn''t stop him from saying what he wanted to say.

    "Evangeline and I are going out now. So I appreciate it if you maintain your distance."

    Angel''s jaw dropped in incredulity before she burst outughing. "What is this? Is she being possessive about you? She''s already treating you like an object?"

    Of course, Angel knew about Evangeline and Eric going out. That rumor was circting throughout the entire campus.

    But so what? Even a married man can be stolen.

    Eric stepped back when Angel stepped forward. His natural poker face, which had taken a vacation when he was together with Evangeline, returned on his face.

    "Miss Lin," he said, tone as t as his face, "Evangeline has trust issues, and I will agree with you that she is possessive. That''s why I think it''s all the more reason for me to stay away from you. I don''t want to give her the slightest reason to be jealous."

    Angel wanted tough. Shaking her head, she stared at Eric, pity in her tone of voice as she said, "She''s already limiting you of your freedom, can''t you see it?"

    Eric briefly shook his head. "It''s in my own ord. Evangeline has nothing to do with it. If it''s another woman, then there isn''t a problem. But you and I know it is different in your case."

    Angel''s smile dissipated. "So what you''re saying, you''ll be friendly with other women except me?" she asked, face and tone serious.

    ". . ."

    Angel''s shoulders trembled, the edge of her lips rose, and fell, didn''t know if she wanted tough or not.

    "That''s unfair, don''t you think?" she asked, voice low and helpless. "Did you hate me after you get together with her?"

    "I don''t hate you, but I also think it''s not right for me to be friendly with you knowing that you have feelings for me, especially that I already have a girlfriend."

    Angel chortled, acting like she didn''t know what Eric was saying. "Me?" She pointed at herself before pointing at Eric. "Liking you? Are you talking about that one time?"

    Angelposed herself and smiled. "If you''re talking about that one time, then I''m sorry, Eric. It was merely because I was emotional, and you happened to be there."

    Eric''s brows knitted. He couldn''t tell if Angel was lying or not. He was in a daze when his mind battled between trusting her and not. Part of him said to not believe her. But seeing the guilt and shame on her face, and the string of emotions in her voice made him have second thoughts. And he didn''t notice that Angel was approaching him.

    Reaching out, Angel held Eric''s hand and shed a sad smile. "I''m sorry about using you like that. You don''t deserve it, and I''m guilty since then. I wanted to make it up to you. I hope you can forgive me? And I hope we can be friends from now on."

    Eric didn''t know what happened. When he realized what was happening, Angel was already holding his hand and looking at him with her big doe-like eyes. They were so close, and his hair rose on end, feeling the familiar worm like sensation crawling all over his skin.

    p! p!

    Both of them turned to that pping sounds, and Eric''s eyes rounded when he saw Evangeline walking towards them. He pulled his hand from Angel''s grasped and marched to Evangeline''s side.

    "E-Eve . . ." Opening his mouth, he wanted to exin, but Evangeline ignored him and faced Angel.

    "You''re really good at acting. Honestly, even I was taken by your act." Evangeline smirked before she turned to Eric. "You should never believe a word she''s saying. You''re too gullible, Eric. From now on, you''re forbidden to leave my side, got it?"

    Eric didn''t know how to react. He was caught off guard that Evangeline wasn''t throwing a fit right now after witnessing that . . . Wait . . .

    "How long have you been standing there?" he asked.

    "Long enough to hear you speaking, I am possessive and have trust issues that''s why you shouldn''t give any reason to get me jealous."

    Evangeline smiled when Eric''s face reddened, even the tip of his ears. She giggled before facing Angel, who was staring at them with her usual angelic smile.

    "You''re bing like your aunt, I see. Is it hereditary or something? Or like a disease or a curse? Stealing other people''s lovers."

    Angel''s smile slip. "You''ve got it wrong. I just exined to Eric that everything was a misunderstanding and¨C¨C"

    "Whether it is or not . . . ," Evnalgien cut in, "I don''t want you to approach my boyfriend from now on."

    "You''ve got it wrong. Eric is about to get fired, and I don''t want that to happen that''s why I want him back in my crew. He is a hardworking guy, and I think it''s such a waste to¨C¨C"

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Evangeline cut in again. Sheced her hand around Eric and smirked. "Eric is going to be my assistant from now on."

    ". . ." Angel shifted her gaze at Evangeline and Eric, discerning what Evangeline was talking about.

    "I''m going to be working at Sparkle entertainment, and Eric will be my assistant," Evangeline chortled, enjoying how Angel''s face changed from one expression to another.

    "T-that . . . that can''t be . . . ," Angel mumbled, her vision blurred for a moment, and she thought the ground was moving before her feet.

    Evangeline smiled in triumph and pulled Eric away. "Let''s go, Eric. Let''s not disturb Miss Lin to her thoughts. I''m sure she would suffer an emotional problem soon. Both you and I know what will happen if she does. She might use you again, and we don''t want that now, do we?"

    Eric took his lip between his teeth. He was feeling bad for wanting tough, but he couldn''t help the shaking of his shoulders.

    Assisting Evangeline in her helmet, both of them rode his bicycle and left Angel alone in the parking lot.

    Angel''s eyes bored at the disappearing silhouette of Evangeline and Eric. Her palms burned from the force of her fingernails.

    Evangeline, just you wait!

 Chapter 167 - 75

    Evangeline woke up from the warm sensation on her cheeks. Opening her eyes, she saw Eric''s blurry face.

    "Wake up, Eve. It''s time to go buy ingredients."

    "Mmm . . . ," she groaned in protest, forcing herself to sit on the bed. She rubbed her eyes and stretched her limbs, yawning along the way.

    "If you''re still sleepy, it''s fine if you go back to bed," Eric said, walking towards his closet with only his boxers on.

    Any drowsiness in Evangeline''s system disappeared as her eyes savored the fine specimen of a man parading in front of her. She bit her lips, and her pupils widened, afraid to miss any details when Eric put on his pants. His firm butt was flexing, showing those dimples on each side, which she found cute.

    Feeling the heated eyes on him, Eric turned and found Evangeline staring at him with her bottom lip between her teeth. And when she realized she was caught staring, the smile on her face changed to a full-blown grin.

    Raising her arms towards Eric, Evangeline slurred, "Hug me."

    Eric smiled, indulging in her antics. He hugged her, and her armstched around his neck while her thighs wrapped around his waist, and his two arms cupped her butt, supporting her.

    Ignoring the excitement of his cock when it bumped against her pussy, separated only by her underwear, he searched for her eyes. She smiled and kissed him. His lips fought between kissing and grinning. They''ve been doing these routines in the past days, and it was only turning better each time.

    Their lips brush, and he whispered, prolonging each word, "Good morning, Eve . . ."

    Evangeline''s heart fluttered, easing her face to stare at him, she smiled. sping her hands on each side of his face, she whispered back, "Good morning to you too, Eric." Never did her morning feltplete than this, she thought and leaned in for another kiss.

    They kissed, warm and slow, remembering the time when they first kiss inside the treehouse under the starry winter sky.

    "We should go . . . ," Eric murmured, breaking the kiss.

    Panting, Evangeline rested her head on the crook of his neck, feeling the beat of their hearts. Her fingers then ran along the curbed of Eric''s spine, earning her a low growl from him. She giggled and gently tugged his earlobe between her teeth, and not before long, his cock poked against her.

    "Stop that . . . , we''ll bete . . . ," he said, voice a bit gruff. His breath hot against her skin.

    "I think you need to get this off first," she teased, sucking his earlobe before her tongue traveled inside his ear, leaving wet marks.

    He groaned, and his hands gripping her butt tightened. He pulled her closer and ground his cock against her. He kissed her shoulder, gently sucking her skin. All thought about going to buy ingredients flew out of the window as heid her on the bed.

    Eric buried his lips against her neck up to her ears. "Are you sure? You''re not sore fromst night?" he asked, tone raspy.

    "Mmm . . . yes . . . do it . . . ," Evangeline moaned when Eric bit her earlobe before his hot tongue swirled inside her ears. Her fingers curled around his locks, pulling him closer. Spine bulking, she ground her abdomen against his bulge.

    His tongue wiped her lips before he pressed his tongue inside her mouth. His fingers traveled from the soft curved of her breasts, squeezing and kneading it underneath her lingerie. His legs separated hers, and his hips pushed against her pussy. Even with their clothes, he felt her wetness and his cock twitched, sprouting pre cum from its tip. He dry-humped her while their tongues intertwined.

    "Arghh . . ." Evangeline muffled a soft cry. Her nails wed Eric''s back when his finger entered her, pumping and stretching her inner walls. "Eric . . ."

    Eric briefly stopped and undressed her while her fingers fumbled on his zipper. He pulled his pants and boxers down, and he grabbed her legs, cing her calves on his shoulders before he slowly entered her.

    "Aghh . . ."

    Both their heads tip backward when the angle and position brought a new kind of sensation they hadn''t experience before. Eric bent his body, being careful how much he stretched Evangeline''s legs. Honestly, her body was so soft and flexible, but he still didn''t want to force it at their first try of this position.

    Evangeline''s body was bent while Eric hovered on top of her. Audible groans circted in the room when he moved in and out. It was like every thrust was a sensation of first pration, and the room was filled with their panting breaths and sexual groans.

    He cupped her face, looking straight in her zy eyes. He kissed her while his cock thrust in her vagina. His teeth gently pulled her bottom lip before he eased away, hips thrusting with even more force.

    He watched her flush face coated with sensual sweat. Love how she was showing her vulnerability to him alone. How she moaned and gasped her breath when he thrust inside her. He loves to watch her breasts jiggled with his every thrust and how he was hook looking at their intertwined bodies. It was erotic and sexy.

    With a few more thrusts, they groaned in ecstasy as they reached their climax. Still inside her, he removed her legs on his shoulders and rested them on the bed. He slumped his body on hers, waiting for his cock to finish releasing his cum inside her.

    A period of time, the only sounds where their breathing. After a few more breaths, and Eric pulled away inches from Evangeline. He took her cheeks on his palm, smiling when she smiled. Then the back of Evangeline''s palm brushed on his left cheek.

    "It''s fading," she wheezed, fingers caressing the faint scar on his left cheek. The scar she ced on him. It was still there, but it was not apparent like before.

    Eric cupped her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing it while looking straight into her eyes. "It''s fine. I have more scars on my back topensate for it."

    Evangeline''s face blossomed in red when she realized what Eric meant. "Does it hurt?" she asked, worried.

    Eric kissed her forehead, murmuring, "No, you can scratch it to your heart''s content."

    "Then, don''t mind if I do." Evangeline giggled.

    Eric grinned back, kissing the tip of her nose. "Can you walk? Or do you want to rest on the bed while I go shopping for our breakfast?"

    "I''m fine. I''ll go with you."

    "Don''t push yourself."

    "I''m not," Evangeline reassured.

    Eric stared at her before he nodded. He slowly pulled his cock from her pussy, and she gasped at the action. His cock twitched when he saw their mixed-cum dripping from her vagina. He quickly grabbed a tissue on the bedside table and cleaned her. His actions were gentle, which made Evangeline giggled from the ticklish feeling.

    After they cleaned themselves and got dressed, they went out from Eric''s apartment only to be stopped at the sight of Asher in front of the door holding a bunch of stic bags that seemed to be food base from the distinct aroma.

    "What are you doing here?" Evangeline asked, frowning. She didn''t want to deal with her cousin so early as five in the morning.

    Asher brushed Evangeline''s hostility away. "I''ve brought you food, of course." ncing at Eric, he sneered. "I''m sure you already exhausted yourself eating nd, cheap food."

    "I don''t want it. You go and eat it." Evangeline ignored Asher and pulled Eric''s arm. "Let''s go, Eric."

    "Eva." Asher blocked her way and his angry face turned a bit sad as his voice was pleading. "Let''s go home. You don''t have to endure living in this . . . ," he roamed his eyes in disdain, "old smelly ce."

    When Evangeline didn''t reply, Asher continued, "Come home with me, okay? Don''t endure this kind of living."

    Evangeline looked at Asher in the eyes. "This ce may not have a two-meter tub with Jacuzzi. Doesn''t have carpeted floors and no queen''s size bed nor memory cushioned couched and oak tables." She then briefly nced at Eric and smiled, gripping his hand. "But everything I needed is here, and I''m contented."

    ". . ." Asher stared at Evangeline with a dropped jaw. His cousin, who hated anything old and vintage. Who whined if the tub wasn''t wide enough for her to swim, who hated the feeling of the slimy floors andined about chairs that hurt her butt and back, was saying she was contented? He couldn''t believe Evangeline had fallen this deep on a guy who couldn''t afford even a single makeup on her face.

    Asher snapped at Eric, face murderous while thetter avoided his eyes.

    "Fine." Asher gave up, and raised both arms. "I''ll stay here together with you from now on."

    "What?!" Evangeline shriek. "Don''t even think about it or else . . . you''ll find yourself in tomorrow''s news."

    Asher challenge her stare, smirking. "Go ahead. I don''t care anymore."

    Evangeline gnashed her teeth. "You . . ."

    "Let''s not fight." Eric stepped in between Evangeline and Asher, meeting thetter''s gaze. He briefly nced at Evangeline and smiled reassuringly. "How about this, Asher can visit you every day¨C¨C"

    "Eric," Evangeline wined.

    Eric gripped Evangeline''s hand,forting her while his eyes never left Asher''s. "But he can''t stay overnight."

    "No way." Asher wanted to punch Eric''s face and his fingers clenched to kept himself from grabbing the guy''s cor and m him against the wall. "I''ll stay here, and that''s final!"

    "No." Eric''s face turned serious. "This is my apartment, and I have the right to refuse you. Evangeline and I needed our space. Our privacy is important to me, and I won''t allow anyone even you to disturb it."

    Evangeline mped her lips, repressing a smile while Asher''s face couldn''t be painted.

    "You have the right to see and visit her, and I have no problem with that. But all I ask of you is to respect our privacy," Eric said.

    "With that said," Eric looked at Evangeline and smiled, "how about the three of us have our breakfast together?"

    ". . ." Evangeline wasn''t keen on the idea because they couldn''t be lovey-dovey with Asher around, but she also didn''t want to antagonize Asher more.

    "Fine," she said, walking back inside the room.

    Eric stood aside from the door to let Asher in who was standing there with a nk face. Asher walked inside but stopped beside Eric.

    Asher''s lips twisted up into a horrendous grin, eyes narrowing. "Consider yourself lucky. But be prepared, the moment she leaves you, that time, even God can''t help you."

    Eric sighed as he watched Asher stomped his way in.

    Well, I tried . . .

 Chapter 168 - 76

    Royall Hill, Daniel Richardson''s House

    Lilybe bounced on her feet as she rubbed her hands together. She swept the table full of foods, humming to herself for a job well done. Every fiber of her being was vibrating with anticipation to eat breakfast together with Daniel. Skipping in her steps, she went to Daniel''s location.

    In the fitness room, Daniel was sweating like crazy in the running mill. When Lilybe barge in, his eyes drifted to her for a moment before he looked away without a care.

    Lilybe skid to a stop. Her heart went overdrive, and cold sweat tickled her palms. Her heart was elerating as her eyes were captivated by what she saw. Sweat shone on his muscles that rippled across every part of his body. He obviously workout every day. He was really a man of any girl''s dream.

    He then turned, eyes caught hers. Watching her with those dusty blue eyes ignited butterflies in her stomach, and a frisson of excitement sets her heart racing almost too fast. She didn''t even notice theyer of saliva on the side of her mouth.

    Daniel shivered. His expression was tout as he paused what he was doing. There was a slight tremor in his voice as he asked, "What?"

    Lilybe lowered her head and tucked an invisible hair behind her ear as she slurred in a tone that was unbearable in Daniel''s ears.

    "Uhm . . . breakfast is ready."

    Daniel sighed as his eyes met the ceiling of his gym. He snatched his towel and wiped dry his sweat as he sauntered to his room, ignoring Lilybe''s constant nces at him.

    ----

    "Your Highness! Is it true that the academy will have a summer camp at the end of ss?" Lilybe started, eyes glued on the brochure in her hand.

    As much as Daniel wanted to concentrate eating his breakfast in silence, he knew he couldn''t ignore Lilybe''s existence forever. But since he was annoyed at her, he chose to ridicule her instead.

    "You just came from a long holiday, and now all you think about is another one? You should pass the exams first before you talk about taking another vacation."

    Like always, Lilybe just bounced back with a smile and an overload of optimism. "I can''t help it! In Lilybe''s school in Burberry, there''s only a holiday vacation. There''s never been a seasonal break."

    She put down the school''s brochure on the table, face radiating with excitement. "When I get back, I''ll encourage these kinds of events. Camping and adventuring with your fellow school mates boostraderies and solidarity while doing something meaningful and fun!"

    Daniel''s lips hooked up in a disdainful smile. "It''s just an excuse for you to stop studying."

    Lilybe giggled. "Ehehehe. Studying is stressful, and everyone needs a break. Like a five days break and one-day ss."

    "And what about the remaining day?" Daniel asked, not really interested in the answer.

    Lilybe grinned, crooked teeth on disy. "Of course! That''s for sleeping."

    She then sighed, a dopy smile on her face. "How nice that would be?"

    Daniel forced the food down his throat when he almost spat it out from hearing Lilybe''s ridiculous idea. He then looked at her like he never saw a woman before. "If everybody thinks like you, then the world is doomed."

    "No, your Highness," Lilybe countered, "less stress and more fun? The world would be a happier ce!"

    Daniel shook his head a little and tapped a napkin on his lips before he stood to his feet. "That''s howzy people think."

    He then went away. Talking to her would only deplete his brain cells. Best to just ignore her.

    "Ah! Wait, your Highness! Where are you going?"

    "Stress people need to go to school."

    ----

    In Unmei Academy school grounds, Lilybe was running all over the ce with lunch boxes in hand. The moment the school''s bell rang for lunch, Daniel, Evangeline, and Eric disappeared before she could even put her things inside her bag.

    Now, she was running around to look for Daniel, out of breath, and out of fuel with a grumbling stomach. Then she stopped on her feet when she caught something on a narrow path nked by two buildings. Four girls huddle together, and judging on how one of them was holding the other by the cor, she guests that they were not friends.

    Lilybe''s eyes rounded, and she stormed in their direction.

    ----

    "Bitch! Why did you write about my boyfriend without my permission?" Sharon shouted at Satele.

    Satele was about to take her lunch when her seniors, led by Sharon Dale, ambushed her and took her on the disserted part of the school ground.

    Satele leveled her eyesses, face unperturbed as she answered in a tone neither loud nor soft, "Mr. Writhe won the best yer in the national tennispetition. So, of course, our newspaper club would interview him for the sports column."

    "Shut up!" Sharon snarled and grabbed Satele by the cor. Her lips warped in a crooked smile as she stared at Satele in the eyes. "Don''t get smart with me. You''re not even the writer of the sport''s column. So what do you know about sports?"

    Sharon then poked Satele on the head. "You''re a gossip mongrel. That''s what you are. Writing false stories for fame."

    Satele pped Sharon''s hand and red back. "Don''t me me for yourck of confidence in yourself and your boyfriend."

    She then pushed Sharon away and fixed her clothes. "I''m not interested in your boyfriend, neither I am interested in being the victim of your insecurities."

    Satele was about to leave, but Sharon grabbed her arm, and a ragging hand zoomed on Satele''s face, shutting her stunned.

    "Bitch! How dare you talk back!"

    SLAP!

    Satele closed her eyes, but the pain never came. Her eyes flung open, and her pupils rounded. There was another girl who just appeared between her and Sharon. She was short and a little rounded. She was holding her red cheek while her big eyes were brimming with tears.

    "D-don''t fight . . . ," she said, voice choking.

    Everyone was surprised before Sharon''s face warped in annoyance. "Who are you?! This is none of your business! Get out!"

    "W-women shouldn''t fight each other, especially schoolmates," the girl said, stubbornness in her voice. But all Satele noticed was the quivering of her limbs.

    Sharon sneered. "So you also want your ass kick?!"

    Sharon was about to push the interloper when one of her friends stopped her.

    "Sharon, that''s the foreign exchange student. She''s a daughter of a duke in Evend," Sharon''s friend whispered.

    Sharon''s hard face loosened before she portrayed false bravery. "Hmp! Consider yourself lucky."

    She then shot Satele a re before she stormed away with her entourage.

    . . .

    . . .

    Satele sighed and was about to leave when the short girl faced her and held her by the shoulders.

    "Are you okay?" Are you hurt?"

    The concern in her voice and the worry in her eyes rendered Satele speechless, and she nodded her head.

    The girl withdrew her hands and sighed. "That''s good. Lilybe made it just in time."

    Satele blinked. She didn''t know how to react except asked the obvious question, "Rather, are you okay? You''ve just been pped, you know."

    The girl''s eyes rounded, and her hand shot to her red cheek. "Oh, so that''s why it stings a little. Ehehehe."

    There were a lot of words jumbled inside Satele''s head that she couldn''t make out a sentence. In the end, she just shook her head a little. She knew the girl. The foreign exchange student, Lilybe Waltz.

    If this were any other day, her phone would already be in her hand, interviewing her nonstop. But since the fight with Asher, she was in a bad mood like she was itching for a fight.

    "Thank you. But next time, I appreciate it if you don''t interfere. I don''t like owing others," Satele said and left. But her feet hadn''t moved a meter when Lilybe''s voice stopped her.

    "But Lilybe didn''t do it because she wants to collect favors. Lilybe just don''t want to see women fight each other, especially her fellow schoolmates."

    Satele stifled augh as her eyes rolled in the sky. She faced Lilybe and smiled, which was more like a sneer.

    "Spare me the public act, your highness. I am in no mood. So bore someone else with your act of kindness. If you''ll excuse me."

    Satele bowed and went on her way, but Lilybe barged her path. Satele stepped back when Lilybe zoomed on her face, starring into her eyes with her big sparkling ones.

    "Wow! You have teacher''s eyes," Lilybe said after seconds before she pulled back and introduced herself. "Hi, my name is Lilybe Waltz. May she know yours?"

    Satele frowned when her sarcasm was just brush off by her optimism. But she still answered in a grumpy tone, "Satele Risova."

    "Miss Satele, you have a pretty face, but your creased forehead and down curved lips make you look old."

    "Huh?" Satele''s eyebrow rose. Did she just insult her?

    Satele opened her mouth to retort but was bested by Lilybe.

    "It seems like you need a friend."

    ". . ."

    "Huh?" Satele was at a loss now. Her brain couldn''t handle the way the girl was thinking.

    Her face crumpled with confusion, but Lilybe just grabbed her hand and eximed, "Let''s be friends! That''s right! Lilybe will introduce you to her other friends!"

    All the words Satele wanted to say were cramped in her mouth, didn''t know which one to let out first. Lilybe just pulled her hand and dragged her along to who knows where.

 Chapter 169 - 77

    Tap

    Tap

    Inside Eric''s apartment, the air was tense as the silence was brutal.

    Eric rubbed the back of his head as he watched the three women in his small dining area.

    Evangeline''s expression was pinched. Her eyes were narrowed, lips pressing into white sh, arms crossing, and feet tapping. Her features were tightening by the minute.

    While their unexpected guest, Satele Risova, was feigning fake interest at her surroundings. And the one who brought her along was just sitting there, munching lunch without a care in the world.

    Eric''s forehead throbbed as he felt a headacheing. He didn''t even know how Lilybe and Satele knew each other, and he didn''t have the time to ask when Satele stood to her feet.

    "I better go," she said.

    Lilybe grabbed her hand and protested, "But you just got here, and you hadn''t even touch your food."

    Satele swatted her arm away. "I know when I''m not wee."

    Evangeline raised an eyebrow and looked at Satele with a zy stare. "I''m d that you''re not oblivious like someone else here."

    "Eh. But teacher, Satele needs friends so she wouldn''t be bitter," Lilybe interjected.

    "Who told you that I need friends?" Satele said and red at Evangeline. "I don''t want one, especially not a spoiled, self-centered, Princess."

    Eric''s gaze flinched upward. Oh, dear . . .

    Evangeline propped her head with her fist, and a smile slipped her lips. "Are you talking about me, Miss Risova?"

    "Why? Where you hit?"

    "Not really. It''s the truth anyway. I''m spoiled. I''m self-centered, and I''m a Princess. A Queen even. Still, everybody is vying for my attention. But what about you?"

    Evangeline poked her tongue in her inner cheek and looked at Satele up and down. "You''re depressing, bitter, annoying little girl who nobody wants. Not even your fa¨C¨C"

    "Eve," Eric interjected and held Evangeline''s hand as he looked at Satele, "you can stay for lunch."

    Eric!" Evangeline''s eyes bulged. "Are you really okay that they''re ruining our lunch together? It''s supposed to be our alone time together."

    Eric rubbed Evangeline''s hand, soothing her as he leaned and whispered, "It''s just lunch, and I promise I''ll make it up to you tonight, alright?"

    All protest was shut inside Evangeline''s t lips as she nodded tight, holding back from speaking an insult. She then forced a smile so fake at Satele before she ignored her altogether.

    Eric shook his head a little before he invited Satele once more, "Eat first before you go."

    ". . ." Satele couldn''t react for a moment. She wanted to oblige Eric''s request, but she couldn''t stomach being together with Evangeline. At first, she was just annoyed at her. But recently, she found the woman irritating and an eyesore. Her mood was plummeting every second she saw her. There can never be peace between them.

    "Sorry. It''s best that I go," Satele said and went for the exit.

    Satele hadn''t gone far when a massive physique blocked her way out of the dining area. She looked up, and her heart nearly flew out of her mouth at the sight of Asher.

    Both of them were surprised and couldn''t react for a while until Satele''s eyes found the pack lunches in Asher''s hands. Without knowing it, her eyes shot to Evangeline, who just raised an eyebrow at her.

    Satele''s vision dimmed before she broke her gaze and rested her eyes on the ground. Breathing became unbearable all of a sudden.

    Satele hurried out without a word and mmed the door shut with a loud bang!

    . . .

    . . .

    It took a moment for Asher to react before he cursed under his breath, "Fuck."

    He didn''t have the time to think what Satele was doing inside Eric''s apartment nor the idea of ruining Eric and Evangeline''s lunch nor the foreign girl chomping food without a care, as he sprinted to go after Satele.

    Not long after, another SLAM echoed in the room.

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric blinked, didn''t know what happened while Evangeline rolled her eyes.

    "Well, at least she had her use in chasing Asher away," Evangeline said and beamed at Eric. "Let''s just ignore them and have our lunch. The food is getting cold."

    Evangeline grabbed her fork and brought it down on an empty te with a loud CLANG. She blinked several times before she digested that all the tes were spotless clean. Frowning, she looked at Lilybe, who was sipping tea.

    "Where are all the food?" she asked.

    Lilybe grinned and patted her bulging belly. "It''s all in Lilybe''s stomach."

    ----

    Satele stomped her shoes on the sidewalk, kicking dust in her path. Five days had passed since that incident in the park, but her anger didn''t lessen, it only multiplies.

    "Hey!"

    She ignored Asher''s call and only widened her steps. But then the man caught her and blocked her way.

    "Why are you ignoring me?" Asher said.

    Satele was appalled by the genuine confusion on Asher''s face.

    "You''re really asking me that?" she spat and tried to circle her way around with no sess.

    Asher grabbed Satele''s shoulders to steady her and looked into her eyes.

    "I''m asking you because I really don''t know," he said.

    Satele snorted and swatted Asher''s hand. Her anger was boiling, and she could barely hold it in. She wanted to p him for forgetting what he did and p him twice over for making her confused and angry.

    "The fact that you don''t remember what you did only made me loathe you more," she hissed and bumped passed him. But she hadn''t taken two steps when Asher grabbed her hand.

    "Is this about what happened in the park? You were the one who pped me without reason, which I''ll make you pay for that. But right now, what I wanted to know is why are you so angry at me?"

    Satele shook, eyes brimming with tears. She didn''t know she could cry from anger.

    "You jerk!" she screamed, "You said that you like me and all that, but the truth is, I''m just a recement because you can''t have her! The one you like is Evangeline, right? How dare you use me! Is it because you think I''m easy? Huh? You think I''m just a nobody and easily discarded?"

    ". . ." Asher was stunned shut before a smile he couldn''t repress stretched his lips.

    "You think, I''ll just say yes and be your rebound girl? You think I''ll just let you use me because I''m a nobody? Do you really think that I''m a pushover or I don''t deserve re¨C¨C"

    "You''re jealous."

    ". . ." Satele caught her tongue, and it took her a long moment to react, which made Asher''s smile turned into a full-blown grin.

    "You''re jealous," Asher repeated, "you think that Evangeline and I are . . ."

    Asher released Satele''s hand and covered his silly smile with the back of his fist.

    Satele crossed her arms, for she was this close in pping the man left and right.

    "I''m not jealous," she said with an edge, but her tone was shaky. "I just don''t want to be used."

    She was about to turn her back, but the next thing she knew, Asher''s lips mmed on hers, and it nearly knocked her off her feet if not for his arms wrapped around her waist. She hardly had the time to think when his tongue pushed open her mouth and delved inside.

    She pulled away and arched up from his chest.

    "Y-you . . ." Satele didn''t know what to say as her mind was nk.

    "That''s for pping me," Asher grinned, and Satele''s face blossomed red.

    Satele didn''t just want to p him anymore, she wanted to punch that silly grin from his annoying face. But her hands were in the confines of his embrace at the moment. So she just wiggled like a worm, hoping to escape free from his hold.

    "Let me go! You jerk! You pervert!" she screamed. It was a good thing that few people were passing by, and most just stared at them with dead jealous eyes.

    "Evangeline and I aren''t what you think we are," Asher said.

    Satele stopped squirming. She looked into his eyes and her frown lessened at the seriousness of his face.

    "I won''t tell you yet. But I promised you there was never a romance involved between the two of us."

    Satele wanted to say, ''liar,'' but his sincerity was too much for her to handle, and she looked away, whispering, "I don''t believe you."

    Asher just tilted his head with a cocky smile on his face. "That''s alright. I never once considered your feelings on the matter, anyway."

    He then captured Satele''s lips in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 170 - 78

    On a Saturday morning, in sparkle entertainment, lines of new models were shooting for Sparkle magazine to promote the new faces of thepany. Among them, Evangeline was sitting on the couch with Eric standing behind her, reminding her of what to do.

    "Remember, just do what the photographer said. Just act natural, and you''ll be fine."

    Evangeline chuckled. "Rx, Eric. There''s nothing to be nervous about. Who do you think you''re speaking to?"

    She then shot Eric a wink apanied by a smile. "I got this."

    Eric huffed a helpless smile. Of course, he was nervous for her. Though Evangeline was pretty and a model figure, she was clueless and a newbie. She didn''t have any background about photography, poses nor angles that all the models here possessed. Her major was business, and she was barely passing.

    Eric was about to encourage her, but the silence caught his attention. His eyes draw to where everyone was staring, and the veins on his forehead throbbed.

    "What she doing here?" Evangeline sneered.

    Not far from where they were, Angel Lin arrived, and what followed the silence of her arrival were loud voices of weing greetings.

    "Apparently, Mr. Richardson requested Angel on the magazine since she''s also new. In a sense, she''s still new to the industry except that she already has millions of fans behind her back. I guess that''s the reason why the higher-ups agreed to increase the magazine''s sales."

    It was Rise, the stylist, who answered as she approached Evangeline and Eric.

    The two looked over at Rise as thetter introduced herself.

    "Hi, my name is Rise, and I''ll be your stylist for today, Miss Heart."

    Rise bowed slightly. Eyes never left Eric, which made Evangeline''s eyebrows twitched.

    Evangeline shot Eric a look while thetter''s palm sweat.

    "Every model has a stylist. Rise was assigned to you to help you with your outfit and make-up," he said.

    Evangeline smiled, and Eric sensed the approaching trouble.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary. I canpletely do my make-up, and I know what outfitpliment me best," Evangeline said and shot a dismissive smile on Rise''s way. There was no way she would let some stranger decide her fate on her first day.

    But contrary to expectations, Rise just dismissed Evangeline''s protest with a carefree smile. "Don''t worry Miss Heart, I''ll make sure that you''ll shine from the rest after I''m done with you."

    Evangeline stifled augh. "Are you deaf? Or are you impaired in the he¨C¨C"

    "Eve," Eric interjected and held Evangeline''s hand before he shot Rise a look, "can we talk for a moment?"

    Eric didn''t wait for Rise''s reply nor for Evangeline''s protest as he pulled thetter away to somewhere they could talk in private.

    "Eve," Eric started when he was sure nobody would hear them, "can you give Rise a chance?"

    Evangeline looked over at Eric with her piercing eyes. "Why?" she asked and crossed her arms. "It''s seems that you have a history with that girl."

    "I wouldn''t exactly call it a history. Rise was the one who was responsible for my looks in Reisha''s shooting, remember? And I think that she has the talent for it."

    "So you''re saying that she''s more talented than I am?"

    Evangeline''s hand shot to her tilted hips, and her narrowed eyes challenged Eric''s. "May I remind you that I have been blessed with godly insights about these things. I know what looks best for me. The proof is the billion-dorpany behind my back."

    Eric knew her role in FROZEN. He saw her several times altering FROZEN''s list of clothes.

    Eric smiled and poked Evangeline''s nose. "It''s not that I''m doubting your capabilities. All I''m asking is you give her a chance."

    Evangeline evaded Eric''s hand that was about to pat her head and pressed her lips in defiance.

    Eric held back a smile. If he smiled now, he knew she would be even angrier. But she was so cute even angry that he couldn''t help it.

    "Alright, how about this? If you don''t like what you see, then we''ll go with yours," Eric wager.

    Still, Evangeline didn''t respond, refusing to look at Eric as her eyes stayed glued on the ground.

    There was something adorable about her angry face that Eric couldn''t help but stole a quick peck on her lips.

    That got Evangeline''s attention.

    "Please . . . ?"

    Eric pleaded, and Evangeline''s defiance crumbled. She dragged her eyes on the ceiling and conceded, "Fi~ne."

    Then they went back to Rise while everyone was busy preparing for the shoot, not sparing them a nce.

    "I''ll leave her in your capable hands," Eric said, and Rise smiled her brightest.

    "Leave it to me!" Rise eximed and looked at Evangeline. "Miss Heart, this way, please."

    Rise led Evangeline to a rack of clothes on the side while Eric followed behind in silence.

    "Miss Heart, as you probably know, the theme for the shoot is four seasons. So I''ve prepared different sets of clothes for you to match the seasons," Rise exined as Evangeline inspected the clothes with a frown on her face.

    "And the cover for the magazine, you''ll be shot in groups," Rise continued in great enthusiasm, "these are the gowns I solely pick to match your physique and¨C¨C"

    "Miss Rise," Evangeline interrupted, and faced the red-haired, freckled girl, "these are all in dark and bold colors. As you know, pastel and light colors suit me best."

    "Regarding that Miss Heart, the¨C¨C"

    "Hello, Evangeline, Rise."

    Evangeline and Rise looked over and saw Angel approaching in their direction with her assistance in tow. Angel stopped just meters away from them before her eyes went to Eric. "It''s been a while."

    Eric just nodded, and Rise greeted in return while Evangeline didn''t hide her contempt.

    "If you don''t want another p on your face, I suggest you maintain your distance, miss Lin."

    . . .

    . . .

    *snicker . . .

    All eyes went to Rise, and thetter cleared her throat, pretending that she didn''t justugh.

    Angel just smiled. "I heard that we''d be in the same magazine, so I''m here to offer my help. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me.

    Then her eyes flicked on the line of clothes for Evangeline.

    "Is this what you''re going to wear?" she asked.

    "No," Evangeline said and met Angel''s gaze. "I''m still weighing my options. After all, in this line of work, clothes are a serious matter. I have to be very picky."

    Angel''s lips stretched even more as she said, tone soft and pleasing, "Of course. I know that you''re very good with your eyes. But the essence of being a model is to handle any kind of clothing. The clothes aren''t supposed to fit a particr model. It''s the way you represent the clothes that''s what makes you a model. No matter how beautiful you are, a model is just an essory for the product."

    Besides Evangeline and Eric, everyone who heard what Angel said nodded their head while Eric peaked at Evangeline, who had a sarcastic smile on her face.

    "I agree with youpletely, Miss Lin," Evangeline said, "A model should represent the product. But I think you have forgotten that today, the shoot is all about the models. We are the products and not the clothes. So I think that I have the right to be picky, don''t you think so too?"

    . . .

    . . .

    Rise''s eyes shot up while her brows met in one line, thinking as she nodded. There''s logic to that.

    Eric repressed a grin while Angel''s smile fell off her face.

    "Of course," Angel said and cleared her throat. "I''m just giving you a piece of friendly advice since you''re new. But I guess it''s not necessary as long as you know."

    And her smile was back, more blinding than before. "If you''ll excuse me, I have to greet the photographer."

    Evangeline smirked as she watched Angel left with her entourage before she faced Rise once more.

    "Now, where were we before we were rudely interrupted? Ah, yes, the color of the clothes. Like I said, Miss Rise, light and pastel colors suit me best."

    Rise blinked and cleared her throat again. Everything was happening too fast. One minute they were discussing clothes, and the next Evangeline and Angel were arguing, and now they were back discussing clothes again. That''s drama for you.

    "Regarding that Miss Heart, the backgrounds for today''s shoot are all light in colors. So I strongly suggest that we avoid any pastel nor light-colored clothes. Least, you wanted to be one with the background."

    ". . ." Evangeline couldn''t react for a moment before her hand waved dismissively. "I know that."

    She then looked at Eric. "I''m tired and thirsty. Is this photoshoot going to take too long?" she wined. It was not even thirty minutes, but she was already bored as hell. She wanted to go home and have some fun with Eric or have a date with him instead.

    "Let''s go to your dressing room, then," Eric said. "We''ll have Rise style you while I get your refreshments. How''s that?"

    Evangeline raised an eyebrow at Rise before she turned her back and went ahead. "Whatever."

    Eric and Rise looked at each other before Rise went after Evangeline.

    "Miss Heart! Your dressing room is this way!" Rise hollered.

    Evangeline stopped and turned the other way.

    "I know that."

    At the side, Angel was looking at Evangeline, and Eric and her hold on her arms tightened. The more she looked at them, the more she had a hard time controlling her anger, and the more her patience was running thin.

    What''s so good about her? She''s nothing but a pretty face, and she''ll make sure that everyone knows the difference between Evangeline and her.

    ----

    In the dressing room, Evangeline was amodating Rise as per Eric''s request. She was trying different sets of clothes for the shoot while Rise spoke on and on.

    "I have different sets of clothes ready for you per theme, and you should try this one on first. For the spring theme, were opting for a fresher, jolly vibe. So this dress is perfect for you," Rise eximed in excitement.

    Evangeline just looked at the dress in Rise''s hand with a raised brow and dead eyes. "A ballet dress?"

    Rise''s smile widened. "It''s not just going to be a ballet dress when I''m done with you. There are so manybinations to go from. But first, go try it on."

    Evangeline didn''t budge, and Rise urged, pointing to a small changing room.

    . . . It took a moment before Evangeline reacted. She sighed and snatched the dress from Rise''s hand and stormed her way into the changing room.

    After minutes, Evangeline got out, unimpressed with what she saw in the mirror.

    "This looks so in."

    "Is supposed to be," Rise answered, holding essories in each hands, "until we add this belt, jacket, hat, and boots on you."

    Evangeline huffed a disgustedugh. "There''s no way that I''m going to wear that blue belt. The design is horrendous!"

    Rise justughed. "The color is actually cerulean, and it willplement the color of your dress, jacket, and other essories. Just you wait."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes, but she still stood in silence as she let Rise dressed her. She would let her do her thing because, at the end of the day, she knew that dress wouldn''t look good on her, and she would have a reason to fire her.

    "There, perfect!" Rise said and pulled Evangeline in front of the mirror. "Come and have a look."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes and obliged. She opened her mouth, ready to let out her criticism, but her reflection on the mirror shut her mouth tight.

    She would never have guessed that the simple unappealing ballet dress would turn into something amazing with just the addition of a belt, jacket, and hat.

    She never did try bold colors before because she simply didn''t know what colors and essories to go with it. She was afraid she would only look like a clown. But the peach-colored dress, cerulean belt, orange flowery jacket, and hat were an eye-opener. It brought her a new fresh look. An identity she never knew existed.

    "So, what do you think?" Rise asked and bbered, "I''ve studied your picture, and luckily I saw you beforehand in Reisha''s production. Everything here was handpicked by me toplement and enhance your features."

    Evangeline pursed her lips and cleared her throat. "Hmp! It''s just so-so."

    She then took a mental note to try thebination in her next designs. Maybe it was time to study colorbinations, as well?

    Rise beamed. "I''m d you like it! let''s try another and see what suits you best!"

 Chapter 171 - 79

    Eric looked at his watch again. He knew it would take a long time to get ready, but it was already two hours, and the other models were already out as the first shoot wouldmence in five minutes.

    Then the photographer announced to get ready. Eric knocked on Evangeline''s dressing room. His knuckles hadn''t even reached the door when it opened and came out Evangeline.

    Eric''s eyes rounded, and for a moment, he forgot to breathe. He knew Evangeline was beautiful, but this time, he couldn''t find the right words. He felt that his words would fell short at describing how beautiful she is.

    Her curly hair was curled more than usual, freely falling on her waist. A simple ornament held her hair like a crown. The gown wasn''t even sexy. It was ancient looking like Queens wore during the medieval period. But on her, it was simply breathtaking, and he never knew that red match perfectly well on her.

    Everything about her looks was new and haunting.

    "Y-you look . . . amazing," Eric mumbled.

    A dopy smile blossomed on Evangeline''s smug face. She opened her mouth, but Rise beat her.

    "Right?!" Rise shouted upon seeing Eric''s mesmerized face. "I''ve done a good job of picking her clothes and makeup."

    It was only when Eric noticed that he and Evangeline were not alone. He coughed on his knuckles and smiled at Evangeline.

    "You look amazing," Eric repeated, voice louder this time.

    Evangeline held her head high. "Of course, I am. And I''ll tell you, it''s not because of the dress and makeup, I simply look amazing. Period."

    "Well, that''s true," Eric said, "but the dress and makeup enhanced your beauty more. So I think Rise had done a good job."

    Riseughed and answered in a modest voice but perky nose, "It''s nothing. I''m a professional, after all."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes and opened her mouth to retort, but was interrupted again by the call to go on shoot.

    Evangeline pursed her lips and looked at Eric.

    Eric smiled and said, "Good luck." He wanted to pat her head, but he was afraid the borate ornament on her head would fall, and her hair woulde loose.

    Evangeline flicked her hand in the air in azy goodbye gesture. "I don''t need luck, I''m good."

    She then sauntered in the shooting area, leaving Eric and Rise behind.

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric and Rise stood in stillness before Eric decided to break the silence.

    "Thank you, by the way," Eric said.

    Rise looked over at Eric, confused. "For what?"

    Eric rubbed the back of his head. "For being patience with Evangeline."

    Rise chuckled and looked towards the shoot. "I''m just doing my job, and besides, I''m kind of used to spoiled, self-centered Divas with how much I deal with them in a single day. And to tell you honestly, I preferred Miss Heart''s frankness and open personality."

    ". . ." Eric didn''t say a word, and Rise looked over at him again with a concerning grin on her face.

    "But if you get tired of her, I''m always here, Eric. I can also be the side woman or just the other girl. I''m okay with that."

    Eric stepped away when Rise was about to caress his shoulder.

    "No, thank you," Eric said as t as his face.

    Riseughed and punched Eric''s shoulder. "I''m just kidding. No need to be so defensive. And besides, Evangeline would skin me alive if I dare eveny a finger on you."

    She sighed and steadied her eyes forward. "I''m jealous, though. You''re only warm and kind to her, and I wish that someone is like that to me too."

    "Mm . . ." Eric was ufortable at the topic since he was never good at these kinds of things. Especially sayingforting words to a woman, he barely knew.

    . . .

    . . .

    "By the way," Rise said after a short silence, "does Evangeline know how to pose?"

    At the mention of this, Eric''s eyes focused on Evangeline, and his brows crumpled.

    "I''m afraid not."

    On the shooting area, lines of models were posing for the cover magazine. Everyone was a professional and can do different poses in a spur of the moment. Within seconds, they expressed emotion that suited their clothes. Except for one . . .

    Throughout the shoot. Although Evangeline''s looks stood out, she only managed to pull off one facial expression. And worst, the angle of her neck and body were forced, making her appearance awkward and tense.

    In this shoot, the difference between just a pretty face and a real model was painfully obvious.

    After the shoot for the cover was finished, everyone snickered and looked at Evangeline funny while thetter held her face high and went to Eric''s side with a proud smile.

    "How did I went?" Evangeline asked, shining expectations in her bright, dewy eyes.

    Eric caught his tongue while Rise made her escaped.

    "I-I''ll go ready your next dress," Rise said and tottered away.

    Eric rubbed the back of his head and decided to be frank with her for her own good.

    "You''re terrible," he said and added, "but it''s only your first try. I''m sure with practice you''ll be a pro at this."

    Evangeline''s smile disappeared. She faced forward and checked her nails. "Whatever. It''s not like I''m serious at this anyway."

    Eric didn''t know how to answer that.

    "Well . . . yeah. But it won''t hurt to practice different poses if we have the time. And I think that you''re going to be very good at it if you try really hard."

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric looked at Evangeline when she didn''t respond. He found her gaze was preupied. He traced her line of sight and found the object of her interest. She was looking at Rise, who was busy picking her clothes.

    "Eve," Eric called again.

    "You know . . . ," Evangeline started, "all I did were designs for the masses. I never really give it thought to design for a specific person."

    She then mumbled to herself, "I think what that girl is doing . . . is rather cool."

    . . . Eh? Eric was confused.

    Evangeline blinked and looked at Eric. She beamed and said, "I''ll go to the toilet first."

    "Oh, okay . . ." Eric hadn''t finished his sentence when Evangeline bolted into the toilet.

    ----

    In the toilet, Evangeline took her time in the cubicle, thinking about something when a group of women barged inside and started gossiping.

    "She''s changing the modeling industry just to amodate her."

    "Yeah. I mean, just because she had the connections, the agencies would fight for her while she put no effort."

    "Right? I practically broke down in front of the camera from the stressful selection process just to get in here."

    "Not to mention, we studied our whole life for this career, and having just a pretty face with no background in modeling swooping in our stage is like a p in the face."

    Evangeline stood to her feet and mmed open the cubicle door, which startled the women inside. She crossed her arms and tilted her hips to the side as she sized the women up and down. "If you have something to say to me, say it straight to my face."

    . . .

    . . .

    The women looked at each other, and Evangeline urged. "Go on. Is there something you wanted to say to me?"

    Everyone just stood there, looking at each other in silence before they batted their eyelids and went out of the toilet.

    "Hmp!" Evangeline sneered. "That''s right. Nothing. You cowards. All you''re good at is talk shit behind people''s back."

    Evangeline''s line of thoughts was disrupted when a cubicle door opened and came out Angel.

    Angel swayed in the basin and washed her hand as she said, "You can''t me them, you know."

    Evangeline faced her with a fake smile. "Are you a stalker or something?"

    Angel ignored Evangeline''s taunt as she grabbed a tissue and dried her hands. "Most models here sacrificed many things to pursue their modeling career. And after graduation, they typically take all jobs they can get to pay their bills. They also had to deal with pressure and stress as well as the struggles to make ends meet. Sure, they are passionate about it, but at the end of the day, their bills need to get paid."

    Angel then threw the tissue on the trash bin and faced Evangeline with a soft smile but fierce eyes.

    "But you don''t have that motivation, neither the passion. So you simply don''t care. And to see you on the same stage as them . . . it''s frankly insulting."

    Angel smirked and left while Evangeline was rooted on the spot.

    ----

    Eric''s finger tapped on his arms without stop as he waited for Evangeline. She had a bad feeling when Angel and a group of women entered the toilet and when Evangeline still hadn''te out until now.

    He was about to forget all morals and stormed in the girl''s toilet when Evangeline got out with her head hanging low.

    He bolted to her and was about to cup her face to inspect her when she wrapped her hands around his waist and buried her head in thefort of his chest.

    Eric was surprised for a moment before he asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?"

    Evangeline shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just tired and thirsty."

    "Oh . . . then we should rest first. What would you like to drink?"

    "Nothing. I just . . . want a hug."

    . . . Eric couldn''t react for a moment. Something must have happened, but he would not force it out on her. Instead, he smiled and patted her head. "Okay."

    Not far away, Angel watched as Evangeline and Eric were lost in their own world. The handkerchief in her hands crumpled from the force she was exerting. She was running out of patience. The more time she let by, the more Evangeline was happy. She wouldn''t let that happen. It was time to strip her off from her high throne and put an end to her.

 Chapter 172 - 80 & 81

    Chapter 80

    Satele''s house

    It was a weekend, so Satele was doing house chores, and Seth was out to his part-time job while their mother was in the hospital for her weekly check-up.

    It was supposed to be a rxing day for Satele of just doing house tasks, but the sudden appearance of Asher ruined it all. Apparently, the man had so much free time to criticized her house.

    "What a poor choice of color. That sofa is so old than my grandfather''s clock. Thatmp looks hideous. That vase is out of ce, "Asher rant on and on, pointing all over the ce.

    Irritation welled in Satele''s heart, and if Asher didn''t shut up soon, he would find the end of the broom on his face.

    She took a mouthful of air and slowly breathed it out of her mouth. She wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing her annoyed, which somehow that was all he came to do.

    "Ouch!"

    Satele''s attention flicked at Asher when his cries echoed in the house.

    Asher rubbed the space between his brows and red at Satele.

    "Look what your stupid hangingmp did to me. This damn thing is too low, and I''m surprised you don''t bump your head on this ugly thing all around."

    Satele rolled her eyes and resumed wiping the table. "We short people don''t have that privilege."

    Satele jolted when out of the blue,rge palms hit the table, trapping her with no else to go. She faced Asher and raised an eyebrow. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "I want you to kiss the pain away."

    ". . ." Satele wouldugh if not for the seriousness on Asher''s face.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Do I look like I''m kidding?"

    "You''re not really hurt and you''re asking me to kiss away the pain. Are you five?"

    "Are you going to blow it away or not?" Asher said the irritation in his voice reflected on his face.

    "No," Satele said, "and why should I?"

    Asher''s expression crumpled. "Woman, are you really going in that direction?" He grinned and teased, "I know you want to. Don''t pretend that you don''t. I know you like me."

    Satele held herself for shoving the wiping cloth into Asher''s mouth.

    "Yes, I''m attracted to you like probably all the women out there," she confessed and added, "But it''s just a silly attraction and nothing more."

    The grin on Asher''s face widened. "Then prove it. As you said, it''s just a silly attraction, so a kiss on the forehead isn''t a big deal. Right?"

    Satele bit her bottom lip. God, this man is so annoying.

    "Fine!"

    Satele rolled the words on the tip of her tongue and tiptoed to reach Asher''s head. She closed her eyes tight and stood on the edge of her toes. Her face flushed warm, and her hair rose on end. Her stomach fluttered, but it wasn''t unpleasant. If she opened her mouth now, her words would only fumble. This was the effect on her by this man, who she imed she just had a silly attraction.

    Straining her neck, Satele leaned closer. But no matter how she stretched her body, she could barely reach Asher''s head, much less his forehead.

    Satele opened her eyes and shot Asher the most murderous re she could muster.

    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    Asher repressed his grin with no such luck. "Not as much as when I''m teasing you."

    "Get off!" Satele snapped and pushed Asher away.

    But Asher remained on his spot. Sturdy as a rock. He merely caught Satele''s hand, and the grin fell right off his face.

    "Something is missing on your finger."

    Satele snatched her hand back and answered in a snapping tone, "None of your business!"

    "It is my business because I gave it to you."

    "Exactly! You''ve already given it to me. So what I do with it doesn''t concern you anymore!"

    "Why can''t you just answer me? Where''s the ring?"

    Satele huffed a breath of irritation. "It''s in my room. I don''t wear it because, as you can see, I''m cleaning."

    Asher sneered. "You have so many excuses. Why don''t you just say that you don''t want to wear the ring?"

    Satele looked at Asher for a moment and sighed. "You''re impossible."

    She then scooted away from him and resumed cleaning, but Asher held her hand.

    "I''m still talking to you."

    "There''s nothing to talk about. You''re being unreasonable. And can you please get out? You''re interfering with my work."

    "I won''t leave until you wear that god damn ring, and I''ll stay as long as I want."

    "Are you a child?" Satele whisked her hand away and faced Asher with a serious face. "I am busy. I have to clean the whole house. Do theundry and study well in school while juggling with my part-time jobs. I don''t have the time to take care of you and your silly games. So could you just please pester someone else?"

    Satele was about to leave, but Asher held her hand again, and this time, he pulled her in his embrace.

    "And that''s the thing. You talk too much, but your problem is simple. Come live with me and you''ll live like a Queen."

    . . .

    . . .

    Asher''s hand on Satele''s back tightened, bringing her closer to him as his head rested on top of her head. He didn''t know why she was so stubborn. All she had to do was ask. Rely on him, and her worries would disappear.

    "For how long?"

    Satele''s question pierced the silence and covered Asher in confusion. His hold on her loosened as he captured her eyes. Theck of emotion on her face unnerve him.

    "What do you mean?" he asked.

    Satele sighed, and met his eyes. "Let''s not y games. There''s no love between us. Only a ''like'' and for how long will that ''like''st? A month? Two months? Three months at most?"

    Sheughed with no humor and pushed Asher away. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the time to invest in an emotion that I know wouldn''tst forever."

    . . .

    . . .

    Asher couldn''t react to that nor opened his mouth to say anything. His brain even nked out for a moment. Deny, as he might nor whatever reason he had, he knew she was right. For how long? He couldn''t answer. Maybe as long as his family wouldn''t find out and force him into marriage just like his older brother.

    "Who cares?" Asher barked instead and followed Satele all around.

    "As long as I''m enjoying and your enjoying. Who cares how long? You can even beg me, and all your problems would dissolve. Please me, and you''ll get an extra reward."

    Satele looked at Asher with dead eyes and said with a dead voice, "I''m not your whore, nor I am your mistress."

    Asher grinned and cupped Satele''s cheek. "No. you''re my woman until I say you are."

    ----

    Chapter 81

    In Burberry amusement park, loud music, waves ofughter and screams boomed all around. Everyone was enjoying the rides and kicking up their feet to line at the attractions. They giggled and chomped corndogs and burgers down their throat while waiting in line.

    At the top of the Ferris wheel, the music, roars, and excitement dimmed. Inside, Daniel and Sisley were awfully quiet like there was a death procession. They were supposed to celebratete Christmas, but it seemed that they were mourning the dead.

    Daniel was quiet throughout the date, and if ever he spoke, the words that came out from his mouth were counted in one hand. While Sisley was the star of the day, always had something to talk about, keeping the mood lively.

    But as their date neared its end on a ride in a Ferris wheel at sunset, Sisley ran out of topic to say. And until the ride to her home they were quiet.

    There was something different about Daniel. He was preupied with something for the rest of the day, and a smile rarely grazed his lips. This made Sisley on edge.

    "Is something wrong?" Sisley finally asked when Daniel escorted her in front of the door of her house.

    Daniel looked at her, and what left of her smile gradually disappeared. But the next words he said drained her blood from her face.

    "Let''s break up."

    His words came out in soft whispers, but itnded on her gut like scalpels, tearing her insides. Her lips kicked up a smile that only appeared force.

    "W-what?"

    She was trying to understand what was happening, but she couldn''t. Her brain had stopped working.

    Daniel''s eyes were clear as the blue sky as she remembered. Only, it was cold, and his face was grave as his voice.

    "Sisley . . . I-I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have . . . I shouldn''t have courted you from the start . . . I . . ." Daniel paused. The tears spilling on Sisley''s cheeks made him want to vomit.

    He swallowed the bitter lump in his throat as he could only say, "I''m sorry."

    He then turned, shoulder slumped like there was something heavy on his back.

    Before Sisley know what she was doing, she blocked Daniel''s path. It was the perfect distance for a kiss, but Daniel refused to look at her.

    "W-why?" Sisley choked. This couldn''t be right. They loved each other. How could it just disappear?

    "You and I . . . it''s never going to work."

    Daniel then left. He didn''t dare look back, couldn''t look at the pain he was causing her.

    Tears blurred Sisley''s vision, rapidly streaming down her face. "Please . . . ," she whimpered, but Daniel already climbed into his car. And when she thought that he was going toe back, he left, leaving her alone.

    She copsed on her knees as the pain tore her limb by limb.

    "Don''t go . . . ," she sobbed, and her body copsed on the ground.

    ----

    In Daniel''s Mansion, Lilybe was counting the stars on the balcony, waiting for Daniel to return.

    The whole day, she was preparing to dress herself ording to Evangeline''s instructions. She spent painstaking long hours putting make-up, eyeliner, and falseshes just to look good. She specifically wore a dress that showed her knees and shoulders to surprise Daniel.

    She was on her toes, just imagining Daniel''s reaction. One look or just his words affected her mood.

    She wondered if that is ''love''?

    She giggled.

    She jumped on her feet when she saw Daniel''s car approaching the front door. She fixed herself and went downstairs just in time Daniel entered the house.

    The smile on her face almost ripped her lips apart as she blocked Daniel''s path.

    "Your Highness! Wee home!"

    The smile on Lilybe''s face lessened when Daniel ignored her. Not even sparing her a nce as he circled his way into his room.

    But Lilybe''s enthusiasm only red as she followed Daniel around.

    "Your Highness! Your Highness! What do you want to eat? Lilybe will cook it for you!"

    "Your Highness! Your Highness! How about seafood? Or pasta?"

    Daniel was reached for his bedroom door when Lilybe blocked his way again.

    "Your Highness! Your Highness! Have you notice anything with Lilybe?"

    Lilybe smiled her brightest, showcasing her crook canines as she twirled in front of Daniel, holding the edge of her dress.

    "Your Highness! Your High¨C¨C"

    Lilybe''s words fell short when Daniel caught her jaw with one hand, squeezing it tight.

    "No I don''t!" Daniel snapped. "I don''t notice anything. You''re still that annoying, irritating girl I know. And whatever you do, you''ll forever be that girl! So get out of my sight before I kick you out of my house!"

    Daniel pushed Lilybe away, not a care that she fell on her butt. He then entered his room, mming the door shut.

    . . .

    . . .

    Lilybe blinked and put a finger on her chin. "Maybe he didn''t like the eyeliners?"

 Chapter 173 - 82

    Tap

    Tap

    Eric looked at his watch again. It''s still two hours before lunch. His eyes were on the board, but his mind was far away from the teacher giving lessons.

    Evangeline was absent today, and she didn''t tell him where she was going. She just said she had an important meeting and just left.

    Eric''s hold on his pen tightened, and his eyes dimmed.

    It''s just proof that she didn''t trust me fully, yet.

    On the side, Daniel, too, was in a daze. Concentrate as he might, his mind was drifting away. It contained nothing but worry for Sisley.

    His gaze shot to an empty desk. She was absent. As expected. He could only hope she was taking the break-up well and move on.

    Though he was worried for her, he was also relieved. Now, the only concern he had was the aftermath and how to get Lilybe off his back.

    ----

    In FROZEN''s office topmost floor, Evangeline ran her eyes on the people projected by holograms, sitting in therge board table. They were all foreign to her. There was no one she knew except for Robert Krisnov and Aldrick Loire, who were the only present physically.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Evangeline asked voice cold as her face.

    "It''s exactly as we exined it, Miss Heart. We voted to strip you of your twenty percent share," a woman answered.

    "You can''t do that," Evangeline countered.

    "Actually, we can," a man said. "There''s aw in thepany stating that we can strip a board member from his shares provided that his shares are greater than the CEO and founder of thepany and that most members voted for it."

    "But don''t worry," another chimed in, "you are to bepensated ording to the market price."

    Evangeline sneered, "I''m not selling my shares. Those are mine. And I don''t think you know who you are talking to? I''m Evangeline Heart, the one who made thispany to where it is. Without me, FROZEN would still be that little store selling shoes!"

    "We recognized your effort, Miss Heart. That''s why we decided to retain your position as an assistant art director."

    Evangeline huffed a mockingughed. "Assistant? I''m the fucking head of the design department!"

    "Oh, please. Don''t tter yourself."

    All eyes shot to Aldrick Loire, but thetter''s gaze remained lock on Evangeline.

    "Consider yourself lucky that you have that high of a position when you don''t even know what''s the difference between a blue and a cerulean."

    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms. "And how dare an actor who doesn''t even know what to wear without the help of his stylist lecture me about fashion."

    Aldrick was about to open his mouth, but Evangeline spoke again, addressing the people present.

    "If you insist on this . . . oundish, brainless idea of stripping me of my share and demoting me to an assistant, you''re very well sure that I will no longer pick designs for thispany."

    . . .

    . . .

    Series ofughter and chuckles bounced in the room, and Evangeline suddenly found it hard to breathe. It was cold, but she was sweating.

    "Miss Heart." A woman cleared her throat, repressing herughter. "You think yourself to highly. Sure that you contributed a lot at the start of thispany, but now . . . all you''re doing is just picking, altering the designs of our employees to suit to your liking. All you did is poprized it, but you were never the first to design it."

    "And what do you want to say?" Evangeline sneered.

    "What she wanted to say is that you don''t have the necessary knowledge and technical know-how to design something that you could call your own," Aldrick said and added with a smirk, "Time has left you behind. There are thousands of people out there who are more talented than you, equipped with knowledge back up by years of hard work. What? Do you really think that we can''t rece you? You''re only here because you still owned twenty percent of thepany. But without that, you''re nothing."

    ". . ." Evangeline''s eyes heated. But she refused to shed a single tear. She wouldn''t give these people the satisfaction of seeing her weak.

    "Miss Heart," an old man spoke, breaking the temporary stillness, "If I were you, I would sign the papers. Besides, your twenty percent will be given to your little brother."

    "He''s barely two years old," Evangeline hissed.

    "Yes, and that''s exactly why Mrs. Cherry Krisnov will look over his shares until he is of legal age," another chimed in. "Besides, since you''re already disowned, all your rights and privileges as Robert Krisnov''s daughter is automatically null and void. It''s only right that the twenty percent share you hold as a previous daughter would be transferred to Robert''s only son, the legal heir of all he owned.

    ". . ." Evangeline looked at the people present. She realized that she was trapped with no allies of her own. She was alone here. No matter what she said, she would not win. She would only waste her saliva.

    She turned and went for the door.

    "Evangeline."

    Evangeline didn''t have to turn around to know that it was Robert Krisnov who called her.

    ". . . It''s for the best."

    Evangeline''s brows twitched as her breathing turned forced. Everyone here is her enemy, and if she didn''t leave here soon, she''d drowned in their poison.

    She went out and mmed the door shut. She regted her breathing and calmed her anger. She then fixed her bag on her shoulder and sauntered in the hallway when she stopped on her heels upon seeing Angel''s face.

    Great!

    Evangeline didn''t have the energy to deal with her, but Angel was adamant not to let her through.

    Evangeline tilted her hips and folded her arms. "What do you want?"

    Angel smiled. "Seeing your anger and defeated face is beyond satisfying. It makes all this effort worth it."

    Angel no longer hid her intentions and smirked. Though she couldn''t entirely strip Evangeline her entire share, it was enough for now. One of her wings was plucked, and it was only a matter of time that she would rip the other, and she would make sure Evangeline fell deep into hell.

    Evangeline stifled a dryugh. "No wonder. So it was you who told those idiots of my shares. Robert Krisnov would never . . ."

    She then held her head high and challenged Angel''s smirk. "So tell me, why are you so obsessed with me? I mean, it''s only natural that I''m angry at you, but I don''t understand why you''re so obsessed with me. Are you in love with me or something? With all these long years of feud between us, I think I had the right to know."

    . . .

    . . .

    Angel was quiet for a moment, studying Evangeline''s expression.

    "You really don''t know?" she said, almost a whisper.

    Evangeline raised an eyebrow and faked a confused look. "That''s why I''m asking."

    Angel''s fingers balled into fist as she blinked away the sting in her eyes. "Evangeline, do you remember? Years ago, a young girl, naive and pure, came to you with all her courage, asking you to be her friend? But what did you say? . . . Disgusting . . ."

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline breathed augh. "Oh. Now I know what this is. Where all this anger came from."

    Evangeline''s lips hooked in a sneer. "Well, what do you expect me to say? What do you expect me to say to the niece of that whore who broke my family?"

    Angel''s eyes reddened, and her words choked beyond her control. "Evangeline . . . I was only a child at that time."

    "Oh,e on!" Evangeline scoffed.

    "It''s far easier for you to y the victim than swallow the truth. Admit it! You didn''t care whose family was ruined as long as you have nice dresses, an air-conditioned room, and delicious food served to you in silver tters. Still, you came to me, oblivious, like nothing happened with a dopey smile on your hateful little face and asked me to be your friend? You should call me a saint that I didn''t hammer you face on the dirt where it belongs. You''re disgusting then, but now . . . I couldn''t even find the words to describe you as all the negative words I could think fell short on what kind of a woman you are."

    Evangeline''s lips rose in mockery before she turned and left, leaving Angel shaken on her spot.

    . . .

    . . .

    Minutes passed that Evangeline left, but Angel remained unmoving on her post, eyes never left where Evangeline had gone. Her mind was empty while her body lost its strength. The anger she bottled over time burst and being emptied.

    She had her revenge, and she thought she would be satisfied. But all she felt was . . . emptiness.

    She realized that she never wanted revenge. She just wanted Evangeline''s acknowledgment.

    She thought that if she stripped her of her riches, her family, reverse their roles, be the better woman between them, Evangeline would yearn for her approval. Just like she yearned for hers.

    But she was clearly mistaking. Evangeline would never . . . they would never be more than enemies, not in the past, not in the present and certainly not in the future.

    All of a sudden, her hatred died, and with it, her motivation. Without the hate, she was lost. It was herpanion, her fuel. Revenge was what kept her brain ticking.

    Without it . . . what would she do?

 Chapter 174 - 1

    "The sky is so pristine blue with soft white clouds. The weather feels like a gentle caress of summer without the fiery heat. The Lake mirrors the sky above. A soft breeze rippled her long wavy hair. Eyes close, she smells the fresh dew of the morning droplets. She opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings. Meters from her stood a log cabin, inviting her with its homey vibe and thefort it provides under its roof . . . and she thought . . . maybe she could live here . . . it''s not so bad . . . or maybe¨C¨Couch!"

    Lilybe rubbed her reddened forehead. Her cheeks puffed as she looked at Daniel, who just flicked her forehead.

    "What are you mumbling there like an idiot? Hurry up and help clean the house. We have a lot of work to do. Stop daydreaming," Daniel said and fixed the firewood in his hands.

    Lilybe grinned. "Ehehehe. I''m just narrating what teacher feels at the moment."

    Not far, Evangeline stretched an eyebrow and carried the basket packed with washed tes in her arms. "I''m thinking of how to murder you and get away with it," she said and walked past Lilybe into the cabin.

    "Just pushed her in theke, and you won''t hear anything from me," Daniel chimed and followed Evangeline inside.

    As usual, Lilybe''s optimism reflected Evangeline and Daniel''s foul mood. She followed behind them, skipping as she went.

    Inside the house, Eric was swiping the clouds of dust and changing the fabrics of the furniture. Satele was cleaning the appliances while Asher was very busy bossing them around.

    "You keep at it. Continue what you''re doing. Move like a turtle, and we''ll probably finish by tomorrow," Asher said, munching on a chili barbecue chicken leg as he made himselffortable on the couch, raising his feet on the table.

    Satele rolled her eyes. "Try helping, and we might be able to finish much early."

    Asher sneered, "I''ve been helping you since the very beginning."

    "By being annoying?" Satele countered.

    Asher frowned and got up on his chair. "By directing you all what to do. Honestly, if I weren''t here, you guys wouldn''t be able to finish one-fourth of the things that need to be done."

    Satele huffed an exhausted sigh. Her eyes rolled to the ceiling. Her irritation was reaching its peak. Since morning, theborious cleaning made her skin itch, and the summer weather and bags of dust in the house caused her patience to thin.

    And the thin line holding her emotions together broke when Evangeline came in, holding the basket full of tes in her hands.

    "Here," she said, voice and face nk.

    And like her brain had disappeared, she just dropped the basket on the floor. The tes bounced and shattered to pieces.

    "What are you doing?!" Satele shouted, voice loud than the shattering of broken tes. She went on her knees and inspected the dishes before she red at Evangeline.

    "Are you an idiot?!" she almost screamed.

    Everyone''s eyes zeroed on Evangeline and Satele while thetter barraged insults at the former.

    "Why did you just dropped it on the floor? Don''t you know that it''s breakable?" Satele stood on her feet and faced Evangeline. At first, she didn''t care about her, but everything changed since the park incident.

    "Since this morning, you''re nothing but trouble," Satele continued, pointing at Evangeline, "you broke the tes. The TV. The door in the toilet and you even misced our food, and you''re not even sorry."

    Satele shifted to one foot and crossed her arms. "You know what, you''ll give everybody a favor if you''ll just step out ande back after we finished setting everything up."

    . . .

    . . .

    Everybody expected that Evangeline would retaliate. Eric and Daniel even hurried to break them apart. But instead of Evangeline''s retaliation, audible gasps pierced the stillness as Evangeline retreated into the forest without saying a single word.

    . . .

    . . .

    Everyone blinked before Eric was quick on his feet and went after Evangeline.

    Asher faced Satele and looked her in the eyes. "You don''t have to be so rude to her."

    Satele recovered from being shocked that Evangeline didn''t fire at her, but Asher taking Evangeline''s side made her temper red ever than before.

    "Says the guy who drags me here against my will," Satele spat and bumped Asher''s shoulder as she went away.

    "What?! You''re my woman, so it''s only natural that you''re here because I am here," Asher defended and went after Satele.

    . . .

    . . .

    Lilybe sped her hands and looked at Daniel, breaming with smiles. "Everyone is getting along well."

    "Are you blind?" Daniel scoffed and ced the wood in the firece.

    "Well, without argument, there could be no reconciliation. And without reconciliation, there could be no progress. And Lilybe thinks that arguing is a good thing. It proves that rtionship is not stagnant and is moving forward."

    Daniel looked at Lilybe for a second before he scoffed. "What are you now? An expert in human rtionship?"

    Lilybe beamed. "Actually, Lilybe is¨C¨C"

    "I''m not interested," Daniel cut in and arranged the firewood.

    Lilybe shifted her gaze at Daniel and the door for a whole minute before she decided to chase after Evangeline. She was near the door when Daniel snatched her cor, halting her from moving forward.

    "Where are you going?" Daniel asked.

    "Lilybe will just check up on teacher and see how she''s doing."

    Daniel raised an eyebrow. "No. There''s still so much to be done here, and you don''t get to roam around spying on other''s people lives." And besides, you might see something R-rated. Daniel muttered under his breath.

    "Soe here and continue cleaning," Daniel said and pushed Lilybe along.

    Inside one of the rooms, Asher was arguing with Satele while thetter was trying her best to ignore him.

    "You don''t have to be so bitchy towards her. I know she made a lot of mistakes but can you please just ignore it and move on? Is that so hard to do?"

    Satele took in an intake of air before she faced Asher. "If you''re not happy with me, then maybe you just have left me alone in my house and leave me there," she spat and bat an eyelid at him. "Then maybe you don''t have to be so bitchy with me now, and maybe I won''t be this pissed in cleaning somebody''s house and babysitting some spoiled princess who is nothing but a pain in the ass since we arrived here."

    ". . ." Asher caught his tongue. This was a first that Satele was this angry. Well, she was always angry whenever he was around, but this time, it was intense. He felt it from the repressed shaking of her shoulders and the trembling in her voice.

    He scratched his head and wondered his eyes around the room while he gathered his thoughts.

    Minutes passed in silence, and the emotion of the two cooled down a bit. Sensing this, Asher approached her and held her shoulders, looking her straight in the eyes.

    "Look, I know that I brought you here without consulting you first, but I just thought that with all that''s happening, you could need a break. I mean, you have a lot of things going on with exams¨C¨C"

    "Yes, exams," Satele cut in, "that''s what we should be doing. Studying for exams. But instead, we''re cooped up in here with people we don''t even like¨C¨C"

    "Could you let me finish?" Asher said and added when Satele''s mouth mped shut. "Thank you."

    Satele rolled her eyes, and Asher wanted to kiss her senseless as punishment but restrained himself. Forcing a kiss on her would only make her angrier.

    "I know that you have a lot of things going on, like exams¡ªyour family. Work," Asher said and forced a smile. "But I think that''s exactly why you need a break. You''re burned out and easily angered."

    Asher ignored Satele''s scoffed and continued, "Come on, think about theke. This cozy house. The lush greeneries out there. The stars at night and the peace from being away from the chaotic city. Tell me if it doesn''t lift your mood when you think about it."

    ". . ."

    Satele''s mouth remained shut. But the downward curved from the corner of her lips loosened a bit.

    "Well?" Asher urged.

    Satele released a big sigh before her tight muscles loosened. "Okay. But don''t force me to be nice with her."

    "You don''t have to be nice to her. Heck! You don''t have to be nice at anyone except me, of course."

    Satele raised an eyebrow.

    Asher grinned before his face became serious. "But you do owe her an apology."

    Satele''s frown came back on her forehead deeper than before. "No."

    "Come on. Look me in the eye and tell me that you didn''t go overboard just now."

    ". . ." Satele looked Asher in the eyes for a second before she shifted her gaze on the floor.

    "Fine," she said under her breathe, "But that''s it. After that, I won''t have any interaction with her."

    "Deal."

    ----

    A/N

    Hey Guys,

    This is the final book of ITQ. Hope ya'' all enjoy it as much as I wrote it. XD

 Chapter 175 - 2

    Evangeline went deeper into the forest and sat under the trees'' shades where the river glistened before her eyes. Her legs stretched on the warm grass. Theforting heat sunk into her body, but nothing was inside her head, only the feeling of the peaceful stillness that nature brought.

    Eric was right. She needed the silence and healing that only she could find in nature. She needed to be away from the city and its many troubles. She needed this. She didn''t even know she craved for it until her body felt the sensation of the grass and warm air. She was beginning to entertain the idea of just moving in here, in her log cabin, or moving away in Evend in their secret ce.

    She stretched her limbs and enjoyed the warm breeze caressing her face.

    It was the state where Eric found her. Looking at her from a distance, he knew that she had something going on. For the past days, she was lifeless and seemed to be stressed about something. But she wouldn''t tell him why.

    Now watching her, even sunshine felt cold.

    "Eve . . . ," he called, tone dropping a few octaves.

    Turning, Evangeline took in Eric''s expression. He was gazing at her like she was a beautiful sunset on the horizon, which put a smile on her face.

    "Eric . . ."

    Eric sat beside her, and Evangeline dropped her head in his shoulder, their fingers intertwined.

    . . .

    . . .

    "Are you okay?" Eric asked after a time.

    "Mmmm . . . just a little tired with all the cleaning. Though all my efforts were useless as all I''m doing is give more troubles as what Miss Risova said."

    ". . . She didn''t mean it. She''s just stressed about exams and all."

    Evangeline looked at Eric and scoffed. "Are you sure?"

    ". . ."

    Eric''s lips pressed tight, couldn''t lie under Evangeline''s scrutinizing gaze. He sighed and let out a forceughed as he rubbed the back of his neck.

    "Okay. Maybe she did mean it. But you don''t have to take it to heart."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes before resting them on theke. "That woman''s words meant nothing to me. She means nothing to me except a buffer for Asher."

    "Hmm . . . then . . . ," Eric trailed before he decided to ask anyway, "what are you bothered about?"

    ". . ." Evangeline peered briefly at Eric before she resumed looking at theke.

    From start to finished, Eric stared at her. He knew her silence, and the avoidance of her eyes meant that she didn''t want to tell him. And he won''t force it out.

    "That''s okay if you don''t want to tell me¨C¨C"

    "No," Evangeline cut in with an edge to her tone. She faced Eric and looked at him with a serious face. "That''s not okay. There shouldn''t be any secrets between us. But that''s exactly what I''m doing."

    Evangeline let out a big breath and settled her gaze on the serenity of theke. Anywhere to escape the sincerity in Eric''s eyes. It was breaking her heart. He was honest with her, but here she was, still keeping secrets from him. It was not like she didn''t want to tell him. It was just . . . something was holding her back.

    "It''s fine . . . ," Eric said after a minute of heavy silence. "Everybody has secrets. Even though I am your boyfriend, you still have your right to privacy."

    Evangeline chuckled and looked Eric in the eyes. "Why are you so nice to me?"

    For a time, Eric just stared at her. Her eyes were melting, and he was right ¨C¨C it was more beautiful than the gxy.

    "Because I love you."

    Eric kissed Evangeline''s forehead and lingered there when tears softened her expression. "You have no idea how important you are to me, and I have no idea how to express it to you. I wish I could give you the world. But love is all I have."

    Ah . . . there it is again . . . Evangeline thought, blinking away the tears pooling in her eyes. With just his words, his slightest touch, he mended her broken heart.

    "As long as you love me, I don''t need anything else," she murmured under thefort of his embrace.

    Eric held her cheeks and kissed her lips. "I will always be here for you. Never forget that."

    "Mmm . . ." a small smile spread across Evangeline''s face, and she picked Eric''s lips before she stood to her feet.

    The softness in Eric''s eyes disappeared, reced by shock when Evangeline walked towards theke out of nowhere. She stopped and stared at him with a concerning grin on her adorable little face.

    "I''m going to take a dip. You should join me too. It saves water," she said and strolled into the glitteringke.

    ". . ." Eric blinked. He then scrambled to his feet, removed his shirt, and jumped into the water.

    Evangeline bit her bottom lip, restraining a giggle as she swayed towards Eric. She circled her hands around his neck and brought her lips to his ears. She nibbled the soft skin of his ear before she whispered.

    "I think you''ll be happy to know that I''m not wearing a bra under this dress."

    Evangeline pulled away a little, wanting to see Eric''s expression. A sly smile stretched her lips when his eyes traveled down to her breasts.

    She chuckled. "I saw that. You just check me out."

    Eric''s eyes zoomed on her face. He wasn''t guilty the least that he was caught staring. He even grinned as hebed her hair with his fingers to have a full view of her face.

    "It''s hard for me not to look, especially when you just said that." Eric then brought his face near her chest. He nted a kiss on the peak of her breasts and made his way to her neck.

    But then he pulled away, and this put a creased on Evangeline''s forehead.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "We''re outdoors."

    "So?" she crossed her arms and tilted her hips. "Don''t tell me you''re going to chicken out?"

    Eric shook his head a little. "I''m just thinking that if you bent behind that rock over there, we''d be safe from prying eyes."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline''sughter echoed in the forest before she pulled Eric behind the rock that he just pointed out.

    "Keep your clothes," Eric said, stopping Evangeline from undressing.

    "You sure?" she asked and bent over when Eric led her. Her butt perked while her hands stayed firm on the rock for support.

    "I''m sure," Eric said in a gruffed, hurried voice as he scrambled to unzip his pants. "Even though the rock blocks us from peeping eyes, I still don''t want you naked in the outdoors."

    Evangelineughed before she caught her breath when Eric pushed her dress up and skimmed her panty aside, entering her in one swift thrust.

    Both their head flung up, and a groan rumbled in their chest. Eric paused for a moment. It was a bit dry. A good thing that the water aid his pration. He bent over and slid his hands into Evangeline''s breasts, kneading them as he nibbled her ear.

    She was writhing in his burning caresses, and when he felt her molding to his size, he rocked her inside over and over. He couldn''t get enough of her. She was like a drug. Once he had a taste, he was never the same. She made him go insane.

    Evangeline''s breath wasborious in struggled for air. She rose to meet Eric''s urgent trust. Obeying an instinct she hadn''t known she possessed.

    Her head flung back. Eyes stretched as wide as it could when he thrust deeper and harder, fingers digging on her hips. A cry she could not suppress pushed through her throat as euphoric frenzy explosions racked her body, blinding her as the pulsing moment of release made her fingers wed the rocks for strength.

    Gasping breaths danced along with the sound of the wilderness, and both took their time to stabilized their breathing.

    Eric pulled out and fixed Evangeline''s dress before he zipped his pants. She was still panting against the rock, so weak and vulnerable. A rigid heat spread to the swelling in his loins. His cid cock pulsated hard against his pants. He ignored it and hovered above her. He swiped her hair away from her face and kissed her cheek.

    "Do you want another round?" Eric asked, catching his breath.

    Evangeline took an intake of air. She still saw stars, and the explosive sensation hadn''t left her brain. She took in mouthfuls of air and huffed augh. "Sure. But only if you''ll take me in the flower bed."

    Eric kissed the tip of her nose. "As you wish."

    ----

    A/N

    For Faster Release:

    GOALS / WEEK:

    100 PS - 1 extra chapy

    500 PS - 2 extra chapies

    1000 PS - 3 extra chapies

    GOALS / MONTH:

    50 GT - 1 extra chapy

    100 GT - 2 extra chapies

    500 GT - 3 extra chapies

    1000 GT - 5 extra chapies

    Bonus Chapters are publish every Sunday or Monday if Goals are met.

    *Consider donating for my Milk Addiction

    PayPal - [emailprotected]</a>

    Thank you,

    Miu

 Chapter 176 - 3

    It was near four in the afternoon when everyone finished cleaning and setting everything. Under the warmth brought by the sun and summer wind, everyone set up tables and chairs near theke. They were all dying to dip into the crystal water to remove the sweat and specks of dust on their skin.

    Lilybe enjoyed herself in theke while the boys were busy grilling and setting up the tent for the bonfire in the evening. Evangeline and Satele were lying on theid-out quilt, enjoying the sun and breeze.

    At the side, Asher and Satele were making eye contact, and Eric was peeking at Evangeline from time to time while Daniel was irritated with all the love in the air.

    Satele took a mouthful of air and exhaled it in the form of a cough to get Evangeline''s attention. She didn''t want to, but Asher was pestering her with his eyes. And she did already make a promise that she would apologize to Evangeline.

    "Miss Heart," she started, "about my behavior before. I wanted to . . . apologies." The word made her skin crawl, and she immediately added, "But I want to exin why I acted that way. Both you and I agree that you¨C¨C"

    "Excuse me," Evangeline cut in, removing her sunsses and faced Satele, "Have I given any indication that I care?"

    Satele caught her tongue before she scoffed. "I''m just trying to apologize and exin my side of the story."

    Evangeline raised a hand. "Stop. Both you and I know that you''re not really sorry. So stop the good girl act," she sneered and went back to facing the sun with her sses on.

    "Oh, and why put on a bra if there''s nothing in there," Evangeline added in a bored tone.

    ". . ." Satele peaked at her chest enclosed by the school''s one-piece swimsuit and could only huff an unbelievableugh. "You know what, your attitude reminded me why I don''t like you in the first ce. You''re terrible."

    Evangeline smirked. "I know I am a terrible person, and I epted that a long time ago, and that makes me better than you, who acts like you''re right all the time."

    "You might be better than me, but that doesn''t give you the right to say it to me when you haven''t seen life from my side."

    "Just stop," Evangeline said, tone t, "You and I both know that we don''t like each other. So why don''t we ignore each other''s presence. Saves us both this boring conversation."

    Evangeline then made herselffortable on the linens and closed her eyes.

    On the other hand, Satele was fuming again. She breathed another big sigh as he red at Asher. She slumped on her quilt and pretended that Evangeline was invincible.

    But their peace was soon disturbed with Lilybe rushing in Evangeline''s direction. She bent over and shouted in Evangeline''s face with her more than excited tone.

    "Teacher! Teacher! Let''s enjoy theke! Come on!"

    Evangeline opened her eyes, and the amazing racks, swaying back and forth, enclosed in a pink frilly one-piece, obstructed her view.

    "Go away. Your breasts are poking my eyes," Evangeline grumbled and swayed her arms, dismissing Lilybe. She had no energy to argue with her at the moment.

    Lilybe just grabbed Evangeline''s hand and pulled her up. "Come on, Teacher! The water felt so nice! And Lilybe wanted to go exploring theke with you and Satele on that bamboo raft."

    Evangeline sighed, letting Lilybe pulled her along. Maybe it wasn''t a bad idea. She could push the two women in theke, and they would be out from her sight.

    "I won''t go," Satele said with ironed voice and face, "no matter what you say, I won''t. Take the Prince if you want."

    Evangeline smiled, intending for it to be sweet, but it only appeared nd. "A shame, and here I thought I could finally get rid of the two annoying women in my life."

    Lilybe opened her mouth, but Daniel was quick with his toes.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Evangeline''s eyebrow raised. "I thought you hate being around us?"

    Daniel ignored Evangeline''s sarcasm and ced his hands inside his pockets. "I want to take a dip in theke, so might as well."

    "Are you sure you just don''t want to push us in theke instead?" Evangeline countered.

    Daniel shrugged. "Who knows."

    He then moved towards the raft before Evangeline could say anything. Lilybe''s discontent evaporated as she forgot about Satele and hopped to where Daniel was.

    Evangeline went to Eric and asked him, "Do you want toe?"

    Eric stopped grilling their food and looked over at her. He then smiled and said, "Nah. You enjoy yourself. I''ll take a nap after I''m done here."

    "Suit yourself." Evangeline popped her shoulders. "But don''t me me if something happens."

    The smile on Eric''s face fell. "You''re kidding, right?"

    "Who knows?" Evangeline then went to the harbor before she stopped when Eric called her name.

    "Please tell me that you''ll be good."

    Evangeline just grinned. "Oh, Eric. I thought you know by now that I''ve always been a bad, bad girl." She then winked and went on the raft with Daniel and Lilybe.

    Eric could only shake his head with a helpless smile.

    Lilybe and Evangeline enjoyed the warm breeze and sun on the rafter, while Daniel was lost in thought as he rowed in no particr direction.

    "Why so depressed, Daniel?" Evangeline asked, disturbing the silence.

    "I could ask you the same," Daniel countered, not looking at Evangeline, eyes never strayed forward.

    "I already told you, depression isn''t in my vocabry. But I am under the weather these past days because of the summer heat and the nearing of final exams."

    Daniel chuckled without humor. "And since when did you care about exams?"

    Evangeline extended her hands backward, supporting her weight against the raft as she looked over at Daniel from her sitting position. "You''re right. I don''t. I''m more depressed that I didn''t get to see your face when you broke up with Sisley. Heard you even fought with your friends? That exins the bruise on your face, and why you''re here, I presume?"

    Daniel faced Evangeline with a pensive expression. "How did you know that?"

    He then realized that Evangeline was just ying him when a sly smile spread across her face. He sighed and ignored her, looking at the horizon.

    "It''s not that hard to guess. I mean, I can''t me you. Your reputation is in shambles¡ªpressure from your family. Istion from your friends and now, your only respite, your innocent, nice, lovable ex-girlfriend is probably crying all her guts out because of the break-up. No wonder she was absent for a week. And no wonder your face looks constipated all the time."

    Evangelineughed, and Daniel''s mood plummeted.

    "Cheer up, Daniel," Evangeline added, "Lucky for you, I know a sure way that could help you forget all your worries."

    Daniel rolled his eyes but answered anyway, "Ahuh. And what''s that?"

    Instead of answering, Evangeline called Lilybe, which made Daniel look their way with an ever-arching eyebrow.

    "You called, teacher?" Lilybe asked and sat beside Evangeline with a face that repelled all the negativity in the world.

    "Rejoice!" Evangeline beamed. "You and Daniel are about to get close."

    "Eh? Really?" Lilybe''s eyes shone in eagerness.

    "Yes, all you have to do is raised your arms."

    Lilybe tilted her head but still raised her arms. "Like this?"

    The moment she did, Evangeline pulled down Lilybe''s swimsuit, and her enormous breasts jiggled in disy for Daniel''s early Christmas.

    "Kyaa!" Lilybe screamed.

    "W-what are you doing?!" Daniel shouted, didn''t know where to put his eyes. But his mind kept reying those round bountiful flesh with a very pinkish cute tip.

    Lilybe covered her breasts and stood to her feet, running away from Evangeline, shouting, "Teacher! You pervert!"

    "Nonsense," Evangeline hollered back as Lilybe fixed her bathing suit. "Now that Daniel saw your breasts, he doesn''t have any choice but to marry you."

    She then looked at Daniel and smiled, sweeter than sugar. "isn''t that right, Daniel?"

    Lilybe entirely forgot about her breastsid in the open at the thought of marriage. "It''s that true, your Highness?"

    Daniel recovered his wits and snapped, "What the hell are you two saying? I didn''t even see anything."

    Evangeline''s brows rose so high. "Is that you subtly asking to take another look?"

    "W-what?! No!" Daniel said, almost popping out of his skin. He then rowed the boat in an attempt to deflect the topic.

    "You know what. Let''s just go back to shore before I murder you two. Being alone with you is clearly a bad idea from the start. I was an idiot to even ride this raft with you onboard."

    "Egh . . . but your Highness. Lilybe can''t be wed to anyone now that you took her purity. You must take responsibility."

    "Shut up or I''ll really push you in theke," Daniel threatened.

    The journey back onshore proved to be a mental challenge for Daniel as Lilybe didn''t stop her idea of getting married while Evangeline enjoyed the show.

 Chapter 177 - 4

    Onshore, Evangeline and Lilybe found Eric sleeping under thefort of arge canopy while Satele and Asher were nowhere to be seen.

    Both approached Eric, one with a passionate face, while the other had a curious look. Eric''s face had a softness when it came to rest as ifcking the stress the others had. His hair was swept to the side, and hisshes and thin lips pulled Lilybe to look closer. To discover the beauty hidden within his disguise.

    An inch was enough, and Lilybe would kiss Eric''s lips when Evangeline smacked her palms against her face.

    "What are you doing?" Evangeline hissed, fingers tightened around Lilybe''s squishy cheeks.

    "Ehehehe. T-teacher. Lilybe just wanted to get close to Eric¨C¨Curk!"

    Lilybe groaned in pain when Evangeline''s fingers squeeze her skin, causing her eyes to water.

    "T-teacher! Lilybe is wrong! S-she just wanted to check on Eric if he''s okay."

    Evangeline retrieved her hands, but her voice was thick with threat. "Try that shit again, and I''ll pull all that shining hairs on your head. Now scram!"

    Lilybe quickly stood on her feet and dashed away to findfort in Daniel''s presence.

    After searching for minutes, Lilybe found Daniel in the heart of the forest, sitting under the enormous roots of a tree.

    "Your Highness! Your Highness! Let''s go y in theke!"

    Daniel was fiddling with his phone, thinking hard whether to contact Sisley or not until he heard that overly excited voice. He sighed, stood to his feet, and pocketed his phone.

    He went into the direction of the cabin when Lilybe blocked his way.

    "Your Highness! Let''s go and explore theke. Didn''t you say that you wanted to take a swim?"

    "I''m not in the mood anymore," Daniel said with a wry sigh and circled Lilybe.

    "But your highness! We''re in the forest with ake, and it''s summer! We should enjoy it!" Lilybe kept saying, following behind Daniel.

    Daniel faced Lilybe when he realized that she wouldn''t let him off. "Listen, if you want to go swimming, then go. Can you please just let me be for once? Just for this day?"

    "But your Highness, this is such a rare opportunity for us to get to know each other," she said. Then she tapped her fingers together, eyes shifting to the ground.

    "And his Highness already saw Lilybe''s breasts so . . ."

    "Stop. Just stop," Daniel snapped. "ME seeing your breasts didn''t mean anything. I saw tons of breasts, and yours are ordinary as they can get. So don''t tter yourself and leave me alone."

    Daniel took a side step and walked towards the cabin in long strides.

    . . .

    . . .

    Lilybe eyes reflected Daniel''s retreating figure as her lips mped between her teeth, repressing the quivering of her chin.

    She shook her head, and her smile was on her face once more.

    "His Highness is just in a bad mood. Don''t worry, once he tried Lilybe''s special grilled steak, he''ll be asking for more," she murmured to herself and skipped back to the grilling station.

    But then she skidded to a stop when her line of sight caught someone.

    Before, while Evangeline, Lilybe, and Daniel were out in theke and Eric was busy in the grilling stand, Asher was peeking at Satele.

    She was sitting on a chair, reading her notes. Her expression was so far away, and this made his mood at ease. Her hair was straight and ck, some strands falling on her face while she kept most of it at bay with a hand as she read.

    Asher chuckled and rolled his eyes. Just tie it up already.

    Then her violet eyes shifted and finally acknowledged his presence, and a surge of warmth enveloped him, feeling ufortable at the same time. And before he knew it, he was standing in front of her.

    "Reading? Really? You even brought your notes all the way here?"

    Satele wrinkled her nose like she smelt rotten fish. "It''s my life. I get to decide how I live it," she said, eyes on her notes.

    "Hey!" Satele snarled when Asher snatched them from her hands.

    She stood and tiptoed to reach her book from him.

    "Give it back to me!"

    "I''ll think about it if you join me for a swim," Asher grinned. He was enjoying Satele on her toes to reach him as he made his way towards theke.

    "I''m not in the mood to y games with you! Give it back!" Satele screamed and chased Asher around.

    "You can have it if you can reach it."

    Satele stomped her feet when Asher went into theke while dangling her notes from his hands. She red at him and turned, stomping her way back into the cabin.

    "Hey! Where are you going? Don''t want your notes anymore?" Asher asked, but Satele just ignored him.

    As Satele''s silhouettes disappeared into the forest, Asher released an irritating sigh. "Party pooper!"

    He dragged his body out of theke and chased after her.

    "Hey! Hey! I said, wait!" Asher continued to call at the nonresponsive Satele, who just kept walking without looking back.

    "I said wait," Asher said and snatched Satele''s hand. But his following words were stuck in his throat at her ring eyes and the anger from her down curved mouth.

    "Why are you so angry?" he asked instead.

    Satele''s expression changed into a scowl under an increasingly arched brow. "Really? You''re asking me that after what you did?"

    "I''m just trying to get you into theke. What so wrong with me wanting to enjoy this day with my woman?"

    Satele drylyughed and snatched her arms back from Asher''s hold. "You know, you being clueless doesn''t surprise me at all. You''ve always been self-centered, and it''s always been about you. You. You!"

    Satele crossed her arms, and her voice increased in volume the more she spoke.

    "You brought me here against my will. Made me clean a house. Wanting me to tolerate all these people. And now you want me to entertain you! Have you ever asked what I want for once?"

    ". . . What do you want then?" Asher asked after a short silence.

    "I want to get out of here and study for the final exams because I don''t have the money nor the resources to retake another year. Unlike you guys, I have to juggle my work, studies, and family, and I don''t have the time to be in here pretending to enjoy yourpany! Nor I have the time to babysit you nor tolerate your childish behavior!"

    ". . ."

    Something shed beneath the surface of Asher''s stern expression, and Satele would be dammed if she wanted to find out what it was.

    "I just brought you here because I wanted you to forget all your worries and enjoy yourself for one day. That''s all. But I think it''s a mistake since that''s not how you see it."

    He then walked away, back into the cabin as he said, "Pack your things. I''ll send you back, then"

    And he was gone.

    Satele blinked. She should be happy and excited to go back home and be a good student and daughter. But all she felt was a ball ofplicated emotions.

    She sighed and followed Asher back when she caught Lilybe in her line of sight.

 Chapter 178 - 5

    "Did you two fight?" Lilybe asked.

    "None of your business," Satele snapped and circled her way towards the cabin.

    "You know, Lilybe envies you."

    Satele stopped and faced Lilybe with a scowl. "Huh?"

    "Lilybe is doing everything she can for the man she likes. But you have it easy since Asher is going after you." Lilybe tilted her head and forced a smile. "Lilybe is envious and . . . irritated. It''s alright if you don''t have feelings for him, but it certainly is not the case. So what''s stopping you?"

    "Shut up!" Satele shouted. Her anger was boiling again, for Lilybe hit a sore spot. "What do you know?" She couldn''t fall in love with him. She couldn''t. She didn''t want the pain thates with that word.

    "Are you two fighting?"

    Both Lilybe and Satele looked at the neers.

    Eric and Evangeline were looking at them, hand in hand.

    "Did we disturb something?" Eric scratched the back of his head.

    "I told you. No need for you toe here and tell them to eat. They''re busy with their issues," Evangeline mewled and hugged Eric''s arms with both hands. "Come now. Let''s get out of here and enjoy ourselves in theke. Hmm?"

    "Great, another annoying person I don''t want to see," Satele murmured, but everyone heard it with all the silence.

    Evangeline let go of Eric''s arms and took a step towards Satele. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Besides being together with rich spoiled, self-centered people, no. Nothing is wrong," Satele sneered.

    Evangeline huffed a smile of mockery. "Right," she said, dragging each letter as she crossed her arms and tilted her hips. "Then why are you here?"

    "You think I''m here because I want to? "

    Evangeline smiled with no mirth. "Let me rephrase it then since your pretty little brain couldn''t catch up," she said and added, "I''m asking why you are still here despite not wanting to? You could go. Take a bus into the city or hire a taxi. No one is stopping you from leaving. Yet why are you still here?"

    Satele couldn''t answer for a moment, and Evangeline continued.

    "Let me guess. Because despite what you said about not wanting to be with spoiled, self-centered rich people, deep inside you, you wanted attention. You wanted Asher''s attention. That''s why you still stayed. Am I right?"

    Satele looked Evangeline in the eyes. "Don''t put words in my mouth. You have no right to make up images of me in your head. You don''t know anything about me."

    Evangelineughed full of scorn. "My dear, aren''t you the same? Since day one, you''re making these images of who I am. Because it''s much easier to me your circumstances and others than taking a step forward, right?"

    Evangeline smiled and met Satele''s eyes. "You''re scared. And I don''t me you. It takes guts and confidence to return a Cole''s affection. And it takes even more courage to face your feelings. One, you might want to practice instead of thinking excuses. Just a bit of advice."

    She then winked and strolled back into theke.

    Eric shifted her head between Evangeline and Satele before he walked closer to thetter.

    "If you want a ride home, I could book a cab for you?" Eric said.

    "Don''t bother," Satele sighed and waved a hand before she went into the cabin.

    Well . . . that didn''t go well. Eric thought, and he looked at Lilybe at the side.

    "E-er . . . Lilybe thinks that she should grill those meats for his Highness." Lilybe excused herself and scurried away, following the path that Evangeline took.

    Eric shook his head and sighed. So far, this trip indeed reached its intended purpose of elevating Evangeline''s depressed mood, even if just a little. But with it came along other rtionship problems.

    He just thought that Evangeline might need anotherpany. Not just his.

    Maybe it was really not a good idea to bring the others along.

    In the end, Asher drove Satele back into the city while the others stayed.

    In the evening, Daniel was hiding from Lilybe''s constant disturbance by camping alone in the forest. He enjoyed the peace and tranquility nature brings as he looked into the stars. In contrast, Lilybe was searching for Daniel the whole night with her dishes in hand.

    In one of the rooms, Eric was ready to sleep while Evangeline was still on her phone.

    "What is it?" Eric asked, curious. He noticed that she was on her phone most of the timetely.

    "Just researching," Evangeline replied with a smile.

    "Researching about what?"

    "Nothing. Just random styling stuff."

    "Oh . . ." Eric didn''t push the topic anymore since it was good that Evangeline was showing interest in something.

    He kissed her cheeks, whispering, "Don''t stay up all night."

    "Hmm . . ."

    He then shifted to the side and closed his eyes. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t sleep. Something was not right. He could feel that Evangeline was hiding something. Adding to his predicament, he couldn''t sleep with the light of her phone blinking from the side.

    He couldn''t exactly force her to tell him what was going on since he, too, was keeping secrets from her.

    He let out a silent sigh as he closed his eyes.

    . . .

    . . .

    Two hours passed, and he found himself in the cycle of sleeping and waking up. He shifted to Evangeline''s side and found that she was fast asleep with her phone on hand.

    He looked at her tranquil face before he caressed her hair towards her cheek. He then gently kissed her shoulder and grabbed her phone.

    Curious as he was, he didn''t check her phone. He turned it off before he was tempted to read anything. He ced her phone on the bedside table and covered her with a nket.

    "Good night, Eve."

    ----

    A/N

    For Faster Release:

    GOALS / WEEK:

    100 PS - 1 chapy

    500 PS - 2 chapies

    1000 PS - 3 chapies

    GOALS / MONTH:

    50 GT - 1 chapy

    100 GT - 2 chapies

    500 GT - 3 chapies

    1000 GT - 5 chapies

    Bonus Chapters are publish every Sunday if Goals are met.

    *Consider donating for my Milk Addiction

    PayPal - [emailprotected]</a>

    Thank you,

    Miu

 Chapter 179 - Side Story 1 & 6

    Side Story 1: Life of a Servant

    "Hi, my name is¨C¨C"

    Beep!

    "What''s that? You didn''t catch it? it''s¨C¨C"

    Beep!

    So I''m currently on a sidewalk. That exins a lot of honking and the rush morning noises of people going to work.

    I''m actually on my way to a book shop to get my preordered sparkle magazine. Don''t get me wrong, I''m not into girly magazines and get excited about it. I usually went to book stores to buy porn¨C¨Cahem, gaming materials.

    Anyway, I had to get it before the other does, so I could brag that I''m the very first supporter of our Queen. I even bought five copies in case I lost one, or it got crumpled or torn because of my excitement of seeing our Queen on a magazine for the first time.

    That magazine was really expensive, and I had to use my entire month''s allowance just to acquire five copies. And now I''m settling for instant noodles. But it was all worth it! Anything for our Queen! No amount of money couldpare with our Queen.

    So, I''m finally here in the book shop, and there was a very long line at the entrance. My smile dropped when I noticed that most people in line were my fellow servants.

    What damn luck!

    I guessed it was not only me who thought of preordering the magazine.

    We exchanged a few brotherly codes. A few nods here and there. A few small talk. Afterwhich we pretended that we didn''t know each other.

    Don''t get me wrong, we were all close and treated each other like real brothers. But when it came to our Queen, everyone was apetition.

    The line went faster than I imagined, and before I knew it, it was my turn. Excitement cruised through my veins, and I couldn''t move as Iid eyes on our Queen printed on a magazine.

    I knew she was beautiful, but boy . . . she was beyond beautiful that even all my virtual girlfriendsbined couldn''t even hope topare to the beauty that she was.

    Though her pose was a bit stiff and her neck''s angle was weird, and the smile on her face was forced ¨C¨C she looked amazing!

    In my hand was no longer just a magazine ¨C¨C it''s a treasure! An heirloom! Worthy to passed to my descendant! If I''ll have any.

    Though . . . there was a lot of eyesore beside our Queen. I was thinking of cutting them out of the picture. Better yet, why not make a coge?

    That''s a very good idea!

    Now I just needed thousands of this magazine to make a life-size coge of our Queen. It would probably take my entire tuition and a one or two-year time to make, but I bet the final product would be beyond my imagination!

    Heh! Let see who''d get the best servant award now!

    ----

    Chapter 6

    Sisley''s House

    Jen looked over at the two-story house in the middle-ss neighborhood. She looked beyond the window of the balcony, hoping to spot that familiar dimpled smile.

    . . .

    . . .

    Minutes passed, and still no sign of her best friend nor any indication that there was life inside the house. Didn''t she receive her text?

    Of course, she didn''t like the hundreds of calls and messages she made.

    Jen sighed and rang the doorbell, wishing Sisley would answer. But it was Mrs. Lacroft who weed her. Sisley, who she hadn''t seen for a week, was still depressed. With her reputation in shambles and Daniel''s breakup, Jen couldn''t exactly me her. After all, when a woman stole a man, she''s a bitch. But when a man cheated, it''s only natural.

    Jen forced a smile. "Hi, Auntie. Is Sisley there?"

    Mrs. Lacroft smiled that only appeared forced. Jen knew Mrs. Lacroft to be a jolly person, to be so lifeless now . . . she guessed Sisley''s condition was much worse than she expected.

    "She''s in her room. Come in. Come in," Mrs. Lacroft said.

    Jen stepped inside the gate only to stop when Max came out. The both of them were shocked for a moment before Max broke the silence.

    "I''ll be going ahead, Auntie. Call me if you need anything," Max said.

    Mrs. Lacroft beamed. "Thank you, Max."

    "Anytime." Max then faced Jen. "She won''t speak to me. But maybe you could . . ."

    Max trailed off. He took in some air and sighed under his breath. "Maybe you could at least convince her to go back to school."

    Jen flipped her hair and red at Max beneath hershes. "Of course she wouldn''t see you," she sneered, "you''re friends with that asshole prince after all."

    "Daniel and I." Max paused for a second and said in a tone that was like a whisper, ". . . aren''t friends anymore."

    Jen scoffed. "You think that would solve anything?"

    Jen rolled her eyes at Max''s silence and bumped his shoulder as she passed him. "It''s better that you don''t visit her or show your face. You reminded her of Daniel."

    Hands inside his pocket and shoulders slumped, Max watched as the two women went inside the house.

    He then looked over at the sky and remembered his fight with Daniel. In just a day, he lost his friend and the girl he likes.

    "How''s Sisley?" Jen started, an attempt to get out of the awkward silence. Mrs. Lacroft was a chatty person. She always had a topic to talk about, and her favorite topic was her only baby girl.

    "She''s . . ." Mrs. Lacroft sighed. "Look for yourself."

    Mrs. Lacroft gestured at Sisley''s door before she pressed Jen''s shoulder. "I hope you can at least get her to eat."

    Mrs. Lacroft then went downstairs to give them privacy.

    Jen''s eyes stayed on the door for some time before she took sharp intakes of air and knocked on the door.

    "Sisley? It''s Jen."

    . . .

    When no one answered, Jen, continued, "I''ming in." She then opened the door.

    Jen stumbled to a dark room where the only light was the sipping sun on the curtain windows. A small figure was curled beside the bed.

    Jen sank without a second thought beside the weeping figure.

    "Hey . . . Are you okay?" Jen asked and wanted to hit herself right away.

    Of course, she was not okay!

    Sisley raised her head, face ghostly white under the dim lights. She wiped her tears, but new ones burst from her eyes. Her body wracked with sobs, and Jen feared she would pass out.

    Jen pulled Sisley to her chest, where she stayed until her crying subsided.

    When her crying stop, Sisley didn''t know what to feel anymore. She wanted to cry, but nothing was there. Only emptiness. She couldn''t feel anything. Even if she was surprised by kittens, she so desired in the pet shop, she still wouldn''t feel a thing.

    How could that be? She needed emotions to feel. To be alive.

    "W-why?" Sisley croaked. "Why did he break up with me?"

    "I-I don''t understand . . . ," she continued, weak in both body and spirit. "We are okay and suddenly . . . he was my ex? We are in love. How can it just disappear?"

    Sisley looked Jen in the eyes, swollen and desperate for answers. "What did I do wrong?"

    The pain and anguish in Sisley''s eyes were too much for Jen. She blinked away her tears. She couldn''t cry now. She had to be strong ¨C¨C for the both of them.

    "The only thing wrong you did is loving him too much."

    Jen looked at Sisley firmly and pulled her into her shoulder.

    "It''s not your lost. Don''t ever think that it is. It''s that asshole''s Prince''s lost. He just let go the greatest blessing that ever happened to him."

    Jen held Sisley close and forced a smile. "Don''t ever let some man make you feel that you are not love. Not wanted. Remember that so many love you. Your mother. Your father. Your brothers . . . me."

    She then caressed Sisley''s hair as she murmured, "That man is just a passing character in your life. Not worthy of your tears. You''ll see . . . you''ll be on your feet like always. Smiling and living your life like you did before you''ve even met him. You''re strong, Sisley. More than you''ll ever know."

    Sisley sniffed. The muscles on her chin trembled. Jen was right. She would be on her feet and faced a new day with a smile.

    If only Daniel didn''t happen. She became his girlfriend. A dream became a reality. He loved her. Cared for her. He made her want a future with him and made her think of marriage and children.

    And suddenly, it was gone. No longer happening, and she was supposed to ept that? Was she supposed to be okay with that?

    Her eyes blurred with tears, and the floor stained with her grief. Her body buckled and trembled. She couldn''t stop. She couldn''t stop crying as her dreams shattered.

    No one could understand her pain. The loss she had to bear.

    Not her parents.

    Not her brothers.

    And certainly not Jen.

    ----

    A/N

    Hey Guys,

    Some of you wondering why Ibined chapters. It''s because the word count must reach 1K plus in order for it to be publish. XD

 Chapter 180 - Side Story 2 & 3

    Side story 2:

    Life after the Reunion part 1

    Burberry, Jennifer''s Office

    "Did you see her face? It was so awkward that I was embarrassed for her. I don''t even know what she''s doing there. She''s not even a model."

    "Yeah. I didn''t even know about it until you told me," Jennifer said with augh.

    "Buy the magazine and let''s support our ssmate," the other line said. "I''m so going to save this for the future. I mean, this awkward thing is going down in history."

    "Yeah. I''m totallyughing right now," Jennifer agreed. "She''s totally exaggerating. Nopany will hire her. I mean, even I will take a second thought just for old time''s sake. She''s a disaster. I''m surprised a reputablepany such as Sparkle took her in."

    "Yeah, I mean, must be her connection and that sultry face of hers. That''s why she got in. Anyway, I have to go. I''m going to tell the others. Make sure to buy a copy, so we have something tough about when I visit you there. Ciao!"

    Jennifer ended the call and dialed a number.

    "Hi, this is Jennifer Davidson of Davidson Leather Apparels. I''m calling about my order, a thousand copies of yourtest Sparkle magazine. Can you deliver it by this month?"

    Jennifer rolled her lips between her teeth as she twirled the cord of her phone.

    "Yes. I know that it hasn''t been a week since I ordered hundreds of copies," she said, eyes flickered on the mountains of magazine on the side of her table. "But don''t you know how many employers I have? It''s not enough."

    ----

    Side Story 3:

    Life after the Reunion Part 2

    Calvin Devondale''s Mansion

    Buds ofvenders nketed the garden as a man watched the flower in his hand. Tranced by the color, his eyes turned dull by the minute. The petals were as pretty as the woman in his head, and the urge to crushed it in his hand was so hard to resist. But it was like his limbs didn''t have the strength to move.

    "Young master," the butler called, phone in hand, "Sparkle entertainment called, confirming your million copies of theirtest magazine."

    "Mmm . . . ," Calvin breathed. It seemed like his tongue weighed tons, and he couldn''t even move his mouth.

    The butler nodded and spoke on the phone before he put it away and faced his young master. "And I am to confirm that after we received those magazines, we are to make a coge portrait of Miss Heart?"

    Calvin''s thumbs caressing the petals halted for a moment, but his lips remained tight.

    ". . ."

    With heavy silence as his reply, the butler only perceived is a go signal. That would be another collection of Calvin''s thousands of portraits of Evangeline Heart.

    The butler could only shake his head in pity. His young master was too far gone in his obsession.

    "Butler."

    The butler''s spine flinched straight at his young master''s voice. "Yes, young master?"

    "Am I . . . handsome?" Calvin said, voice lethargic.

    ". . ." Huh? The butler almost blurted. He wiped his invincible sweat with his hanky and coughed before he replied.

    "There is no man more handsome than you, young master. Our manor doesn''t run out of suiters ready to crawl at your feet just for your nce."

    "Am I not rich?"

    "You control the whole south, and your monthly ie already surpassed the ten digit. If you''re not rich, then I can no longer imagine the poor."

    Calvin smirked with no delight. "Then why won''t she like me?" he said. The pain in his voice mirrored his face.

    The butler caught his tongue. This was a sensitive issue. Ever since the reunion, his young master was like apletely different person. His confidence and arrogance disappeared overnight. And now, he was just a shut in-depressed-lonely-pain in the ass man.

    The butler''s mouth opened, but Calvin waved his hand, dismissing him. The butler bowed and went out, hurry in his steps.

    Another rounds of heavy silence, but Calvin remained stationary and lifeless. Even the vibrantvenders bloom, and butterflies swirling under the warm rays couldn''t lift his mood. He might as well be dead if it wasn''t for his steady breathing.

    "You know, crying will help you ease your loneness, dear cousin," said a voice, yful as a harp.

    Calvin sighed, longer and audible. "I don''t have time to deal with you," he said, eyes not moving on the still flower in his hand. His posture hunched and his face haggard.

    "Wow. Meself flew all the way here because me heard that you have a . . . ," the man coughed augh and snickered, "girl problem."

    Calvin''s lips pressed tight, and the petals in his hands flew everywhere. His sharp gaze snapped in the direction of a young man barely twenty years old with the same golden eyes and hair as him.

    "Squirt, have you forgotten that I am older than you? And that I''ve warned you not to break into my private garden?"

    The man just shrugged. "Me cousin, is that a wrinkle in your forehead, I see? Only days passed, and you already look twice your age."

    The man strode forward and ced a hand on Calvin''s shoulder. "The best way to forget is to go out and date. Don''t let a single woman define who you are. Take it from me. Yes, I love Emery, but my love for her doesn''t keep me from enjoying myself. And look how free and happy I am?"

    Calvin pped the man''s hand away and sneered, "you''re just masking your emptiness with temporary warmth. That''s even more pathetic, Adnan."

    Adnanughed. "That''s because you don''t know the pleasure me cousin."

    "I know. Have you forgotten who you''re talking to?"

    "Ah. Yes. The great Calvin Devondale that can get any woman except Evangeline Heart."

    Adnan''s eyes glowed, and the smile on his lips widened as he neared Calvin''s ears and whispered, "but have you tried men?"

    Calvin''s blood vessel almost popped, and his palms went straight to Adnan''s grinning cocky face, pushing him away.

    "I don''t swing that way."

    "A shame, you''re missing half of your life. The first time is a little scary and the hardest, but once you¨C¨C"

    "I''m not interested," Calvin dismissed and turned his back on Adnan, resuming what he was doing and that was doing nothing but stared at thevenders.

    Adnan watched his cousin before he smiled in defeat. "Suit yourself, but even if just a tiny bit¨C¨C"

    "No."

    "Really? Even just a tiny thought¨C¨C"

    "No."

    "Tiny, tiny bit¨C¨C"

    "NO!"

 Chapter 181 - 7 & Side Story 4

    Chapter 7

    ckPine Country

    At Cole''s giant-size family dining table, Marcos Cole conversed with his old-time friend, Henry Celestine. Alex Cole was eating as his eyes observed his sons and future daughter-inw. Alvaro was silent with a gentleman''s face, as usual, and Maxine looked downcast. While Alexis was fidgeting with his red wig.

    "So with all the preparations, I believe we could push the wedding by next year? After all, my granddaughter only deserves the best. We want to n things carefully," Henry said and squeezed Maxine''s shoulder.

    Maxine let out a timid smile before she went back to being meek.

    "Of course, we also want the grandest wedding. We''re talking about my firstborn grandson, after all. My heir to the n," Marcos said with augh.

    ¨¢lvaro''s hold on his spoon tightened, and his smile was no longer on his face.

    Alex caught his oldest son''s slight changed of expression and said, "Father, if we wanted a grand wedding, I think half a year wouldn''t cut it." He then looked at Alvaro and Maxine, "We should let them talk first and let them decide the date of the marriage."

    . . .

    . . .

    It was silent for a while. Then the silence turned brutal that even the oblivious Alexis felt its heaviness. He stopped fidgeting with his red wig and shivered under the oppressing pressure each, and everyone gave off.

    "We''ve prolonged the wedding long enough," Marcos said with finality.

    Henryughed, lightening the mood. "That''s right. Me and Marcos really wanted to hold our great-grandchildren before we passed in this life. Besides, we''ve been nning this wedding even before you kids were born. I think that''s enough nning already."

    Maxine''s head lowered until her chin was almost on her chest while ¨¢lvaro''s lips twitched.

    "Maxine and I would like to discuss it first if you don''t mind," Alvaro said. The tone of his voice put even Marcos Cole in silence.

    . . .

    . . .

    "I think it''s only fair," Henry said after another round of silence. He knew not to push Alvaro Cole when the young man was clearly in no mood anymore to y the perfect gentleman.

    "It''s settled then. Once you discuss things over, I expect a wedding this year or next year at most," Marcos said, looking at Alvaro as he spoke.

    ¨¢lvaro grimaced and Maxine repressed a smile.

    Inside Alvaro''s study.

    "I thought you already talk to your grandfather about canceling the engagement?" Alvaro asked the moment he and Maxine were alone in his study.

    Maxine huffed a dryughed. "And why would I do that? I thought you''d be the one to break the news?"

    Maxine looked at Alvaro in the eyes and smirked. "What? Afraid of your grandfather?"

    ¨¢lvaro ignored Maxine''s sarcasm and said, "a little nudge on your grandfather and things might have been easy."

    Maxine chuckled. "And what made you think that I would make things easy? After what you did?"

    ¨¢lvaro looked at Maxine for a moment. Then his face turned serious as his voice. "Do you really want to enter into a loveless marriage?"

    Maxine returned Alvaro''s stare, and the edge of her lips rose in mockery. "Just to see you suffer? Yes."

    ". . ."

    For a whole minute, it was just silence. A vicious silence. Maxine thought she won, but her smile fell right off her face when Alvaro spoke.

    "Are you sure? Do you really want a life where your husband loves another woman? Fucking another woman every night and day? Do you really want to sleep in an empty bed? Live in an empty house? Because that will happen. Once you marry me, you''ll seal yourself in that reality."

    ". . ." Maxine''s face paled. Her hands clenched as she bit her lips.

    ¨¢lvaro sneered. "That''s what I think. So you better cooperate."

    He then turned and went out but stopped and said, "I heard that guy. What''s his name? Henry? From the climb? He has been visiting you often, isn''t he? Instead of wasting your time and effort on a guy that doesn''t love you, why not give your attention to a guy who really does?"

    And the door closed, leaving Maxine with the chaos of her emotions.

    "You''re too cruel and selfish," Maxine murmured and wiped her tears. "And yet, here I am just the same for thinking to marry you so we could suffer together."

    ----

    Side Story 4:

    Rozarria Rozienheim

    Rozarria always wondered what it felt like seeing An again. Living in the same country, they were bound to meet even just once.

    She always avoided public ces. Always had her secretary check if there was any An Soverich in where she was going. Buttely, she just didn''t care.

    And now, standing in front of her was her ex, the man who was the relentless subject of her dreams and nightmares just weeks ago.

    He was still the same only mature looking, which added to his charms. There was something about guys with sses with a kind smile and mature look.

    She thought she would be angry at him for betraying her and breaking their lover''s vow. Or happy and sad for seeing each other after years. But she didn''t expect she would feel relieved and thankful that she didn''t end up with him.

    "It''s been a while," she said with a smile that was rarely on her face.

    An took a moment to recover from his shock. He scratched the back of his head, eye shifting between the floor and her.

    He was still the same, Rozarria thought. His mannerism whenever the situation was awkward. A gesture she used to love.

    An coughed between his fist and smiled. Though the corner of his lips were skewed. "Yes, it has been what? Years? How are you, Roz?"

    His voice was still the same. Pleasant, clear, and it was definitely one of the reasons why she loved him. But now, Rozarria just thought why her heart was not racing yet.

    "I''ve been busy," she replied.

    "Yeah. I mean, I was shocked that you now own a multibillionpany."

    "It''s not been easy."

    "Yeah. I could only imagine."

    . . .

    . . .

    A heavy silence descended, and Rozarria thought it was time to say goodbye. For good.

    "It''s nice seeing you again, An. Truly. But I have a meeting to attend. So I''m sorry that I have to cut short our reunion."

    An cleared his throat. He opened and closed his mouth several times before he said, "It was nice seeing you too, Roz. Maybe we could catch up some other time?"

    Rozarria only nodded and walked past him. She didn''t go too far when An called her.

    "Roz . . ."

    Rozarria stop. Turning, she smiled. Gone was the bright smile on her face that she usually wore whenever they were together. Her smile now was so distant.

    An''s lips pressed together before he uttered a low, "I''m sorry it didn''t work out between us."

    Rozarria huffed a smallugh. "Don''t be. It''s for the best."

    Then she went inside her car and drove out of the parking lot.

    Looking at An''s silhouette getting smaller, Rozarria thought that fate worked in mysterious ways. She constantly thought of him in the past, but they never did have an encounter, even just for a second. But now that he was out of her mind, they met in an unexpected ce.

    Maybe it was a sign that it was already okay for her to meet him. All thanks to this one man who filled the holes in her heart when An left.

    She met Alvaro in unforeseen circumstances. They came from countries that were miles apart¡ªseparated by sea and air. But they still met. It seemed like it was predestined by fate. When was it that she fell for him and she didn''t even notice? She forced to distance herself from him because she knew his motives, but she always returned to him. She sought him, and she couldn''t even hide it.

    Her fingers rubbed the ring that glowed against her skin, and a smile so natural bloomed on her face.

    She couldn''t wait to meet Alvaro again.

 Chapter 182 - 8

    Unmei Academy students were in a frantic state of studying for the final exams as the end of summer was fast approaching. For those with good grades, there was nothing to worry. But for those with a barely passing grade, it was do or die. This final exam was theirst chance to move into the next level of adulthood.

    For Eric, he didn''t have to worry since his grades were excellent. It had to be if he wanted to maintain his schrship. But for Evangeline, she just lost all will at continuing her studies, which was bothering Eric for the past few days.

    How can she motivate Evangeline to study? This was the most challenging task in his life so far.

    Like now, they were in their bedroom, sprawled on the floor at their little table. He was so focused on tutoring her, but the girl was just ying with her phone.

    When it came to the final exam, Unmei Academy gave its student a free week to prepare for their exams. Eric took this opportunity to raise Evangeline''s grades, whatever the cost.

    Eric was hunched into his questioners for her while thetter was spread across the floor. Her focus was on her phone, legs on his back, making herselffortable.

    "Eve," Eric called, turning to Evangeline. He would feel aroused with her summer get-up of sleeveless shirt and boxers, exposing her tummy and toned legs, but her grades took priority at the moment!

    "Eve, your answers are wrong."

    "In which part?"

    "All of it."

    "Oh."

    ". . ." Eric restrained a sigh. "You have to take this seriously. Your future depends on this."

    Evangeline chuckled. She flung into Eric''s embraced and peck his lips.

    "I''m rich, Eric. I don''t need to work," she slurred, rubbing her nose against his.

    Eric opened his mouth, but Evangeline let go and showed him her phone.

    "More importantly, look at this!" she said, didn''t bother to hide her excitement. "My avatar just won in thepetition. Again! Look at how gorgeous her dress is! I styled it myself."

    Eric''s lips mped tight. He didn''t have to look to know what it was. It was a fashion game that Evangeline spent nights instead of her exams. She was really into it.

    "That''s awesome. But can we focus on your answers first? After the exam, you can y to your heart''s content, okay."

    Evangeline just grinned. "Why do I need to study? I''m going to fail anyway."

    Eric opened his mouth but closed it again. She''s right. Her grades were awful but not unsalvageable. If she could just score above the passing, there might be a chance.

    "Don''t lose hope just yet. You''re smart. I know you can top this exam if you wanted to."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "The problem is, I don''t want to. It''s just a waste of time. I won''t even use what I learned."

    She then poked the wrinkles between Eric''s brows andughed. "Don''t worry too much. If worsees to worst, I''ll just bribe the teachers like I always did."

    And before Eric could say anything, Evangeline stood to her feet and went into the bathroom.

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric sighed in surrender, scrubbing his hands on his face.

    What could he do if Evangeline didn''t want to? He couldn''t possibly force her.

    Another heavy sigh escaped his lips. Then his eyes settled on her phone on the floor. Lately, she was more into her phone. It was impossible to only be ying, right?

    He reached for the phone only to retract his hand. He shook his head, and his head tipped back. It was not like he doubted her. He just felt bothered for the past days because he knew Evangeline was hiding something from him.

    ----

    Meanwhile, in Daniel''s house, Lilybe was pestering Daniel to tutor her, following him all around. This left Daniel with no choice but to stay inside thefort of his room.

    He wanted nothing but to chased Lilybe out. She had done nothing but irritate him. If it wasn''t for her cooking, she had long gone slept in the streets.

    Unfortunately, his stomach was spoiled by her, and he didn''t even notice it. It was like a drug. Once he got a taste, it was impossible to resist!

    Daniel breathed hard through his nose. He had no time to entertain her antics. The exam is fast approaching, and he needed to study.

    Speaking of exams, Sisley still hadn''t shown up at school. He was fighting the urge to call her and ask her how she was doing but restrained himself eventually. Instead, he opted to call for Jen. He had to know at least how she was doing.

    "What do you want?"

    Daniel expected that Jen would be hostile to him, but nothing could prepare him for the thick animosity in her voice that left him lost for words.

    Heposed himself and asked anyway, "I just want to ask how Sisley is doing."

    ". . ."

    There was silence in the other line before Jen''s voice rang again.

    "Why do you care?" she snorted.

    ". . . I''m just . . . worried."

    "Yeah, right."

    Daniel sighed. "Look, just convince her at least toe to the finals. I don''t want her to throw away her future just because of what happened between us."

    Jen faked augh. "And look here. If you caused someone pain, you don''t get to decide how they should cope with it."

    Tut . . .

    . . .

    . . .

    Daniel had nothing to say to that. His intentions were clean, but he guessed he was insensitive.

    Maybe it was best if he didn''t call at all.

    ----

    On the other side, it was Asher who was pestering Satele in her studies.

    "What are you doing?" Asher demanded as soon as he barged inside Satele''s room.

    Satele ignored him. Her focus was on her notes. She got used to him barging inside her room. Her mother just let him in no matter what she said, and she got tired of it. Exams are nearing, and she had no time stressing over a man.

    "Hey! What are you doing? I''m talking to you!" Asher said and poked Satele''s shoulders.

    "Can''t you see?" Satele groaned.

    "What do you mean ''can''t you see?'' I called you. I texted you. Why aren''t you answering?"

    Satele sighed and rolled her eyes. "Because I''m studying."

    "I don''t care if you''re studying! If I text you, you text back. I texted you five minutes ago, and you should reply five minutes ago. You don''t make me wait even for a minute! I thought something happened to you. That''s why I rash in here!"

    Satele breathed a heavy sigh through her nose as she grabbed her phone and texted Asher back.

    "Happy?" she said with a fake smile. "Can you leave now?"

    Asher huffed a sarcasticugh. "Oh. Now you wanted me to leave? After I canceled my appointment just to check on you?"

    Asher raised his hands and shook his head in defeat. "Okay. Alright. You want me to leave? You want me to leave you alone? Alright. I''ll leave you alone. I won''t care for you anymore. I won''t see you anymore. Got that? We are over!"

    He then marched out and mmed the door.

    ". . ." Satele just shook her head and got back to her studying.

    SLAM!

    "I can''t believe this! Why aren''t you calling me? You should be running after me!" Asher shouted the second he barged inside again.

    "Why?" Satele frowned.

    "Why? Why? Because I''m leaving and you won''t ever see me again. Is that what you want?"

    "That''s exactly what I want," Satele murmured.

    "Wow!" Asher''s eyes widened, and he took the space next to Satele on the floor.

    "After what I''ve done for you? You just don''t care at all if I leave? You really don''t care? Don''t you know how many girls out there who are waiting for me to give them just a single nce? Are you one of those¨C¨C"

    "Fine!" Satele said and looked Asher in the eyes. "Don''t go. Stay here and help me study." Anything to shut you up.

    Asher snorted. "Is that how you ask me? It seemed so forced and fake. Do you want me to stay? If you do, say you do. Like you mean it, or else I will leave, and you won''t ever hear from me again."

    Satele would lose her mind if this continued.

    "Asher, please stay and help me study."

    Asher smirked, "Alright. But only know because you ask me. I wanted to leave, but I stayed because you insisted, okay?"

    ". . . K."

    "What''s with thatzy ass reply?" Asher stood to his feet and looked down at Satele. "Is that so hard to say ''okay,'' huh? It sounded like you don''t want to! You know what? I''ll just leave!"

    "FOR GOD''s SAKE! YOU''RE IMPOSSIBLE!"

    ----

    A/N

    For Faster Release:

    GOALS / WEEK:

    100 PS - 1 chapy

    500 PS - 2 chapies

    1000 PS - 3 chapies

    GOALS / MONTH:

    50 GT - 1 chapy

    100 GT - 2 chapies

    500 GT - 3 chapies

    1000 GT - 5 chapies

    Bonus Chapters are publish every Sunday if Goals are met.

    *Consider donating for my Milk Addiction

    PayPal - [emailprotected]</a>

    Thank you,

    Miu

 Chapter 183 - 9 & Side Story 5

    Chapter 9

    Another sigh escaped from Eric''s lips. The final exam just finished, and he could only hope that Evangeline passed. Since yesterday, this was eating him, and he couldn''t sleep until the results were out next week.

    He peeked at Evangeline at the corner. The woman was so rxed, eating yogurt and ying with her phone as the stylist prep her for the shoot while he was the one stressing out for her exam results.

    Eric sighed again.

    It was a weekend, and they had work to do. Honestly, he didn''t expect that a leading bedpany would make Evangeline as their face with their new manufactured bed.

    Eric''s eyes roamed around. For some reason, he had a bad feeling about it. Some staff were gossiping andughing while eyeing Evangeline, while some refused to meet his eyes and pretended to gawked at the ceiling.

    But he was just an assistant. It was the higher-ups who get to decide. And he was confident that nothing would go wrong since a contract protected them.

    And it was not like the job was hard. Evangeline would just smile, say some lines, and pretend to sleep on the bed. Even with her level, she could do it. Besides, it''s actually good for her to experience work once in a while.

    "Eric, how do I look?" Evangeline said, glee in her voice as she twirled in front of Eric.

    A smile kicked up on Eric''s face. "You look good as always." She was wearing a in white nightgown, and the design wasn''t too revealing nor thin. He made sure of that in the contract. He read it carefully word per word since he was also Evangeline''s manager, in a sense.

    "That''s what you always say." Evangeline pouted.

    Eric chuckled and pinched her cheek. "But you really are beautiful no matter what you wear." He then leaned in her ear, "but you look breathtaking when you''re naked."

    Evangeline''s head heated. It took everything to keep a smile off her face. "Let''s continue thister when we get home."

    Eric nodded. "Mm . . . Good luck. I''ll be behind the camera."

    Evangeline beamed and went onto the stage while Eric went with to the crew, ignoring the weird nces his way. It was no secret that they were going out, so they were not hiding it in public.

    "Alright, ces everyone!" the director shouted.

    Eric readied his phone and pressed the recording when Evangeline entered the stage. This was bing a hobby of histely, being a photographer for Evangeline. He wanted to watch her over and over again. Was he bing obsessed?

    When Evangeline entered, all eyes were on her, and the usually quietly shoot turned somewhat noisy. Judging whispers swirled, and Eric knew what was wrong. Evangeline couldn''t act!

    Her expression was sarcastic and haughty and nothing else.

    Eric''s shot an eye at the director. At this moment, he expected a ''cut'' right about now. But for some reason, the camera still rolled, and he had a bad feeling.

    But before he voiced his concerns, a loud ssh stunned him in ce.

    Evangeline was just walking around the bed, saying her lines, when she sat on the mattress and flipped over. The bed that was supposed to be full of cotton was full of water, and she fell straight into it.

    "Eve!" Eric hurried to her side while the room boomed inughter.

    Eric pulled Evangeline out of the water and covered her with a towel since her nightgown clung so tight on her skin.

    "Eve, are you okay?" Eric asked, shocked that she was coughing and water ran out from her nose as her face was flushed.

    He rubbed her back and wiped her face. When he made sure that he was okay, his eyes shifted to theughing men and women on the set. It didn''t take a genius to know that it was nned.

    His eyes focused on the director. Eric suddenly found his mustache annoying and the grin on his face despicable.

    He was about to demand some answers, or there was hell to pay when he felt his shirt being tugged. His gaze went on Evangeline''s face. Her face flushed with an innocent look that even the hardest of hearts would melt.

    "Eric, Eric," she whispered, "was that part of the script?"

    ". . ."

    Eric''s mind went nk, and when he opened his eyes, he was punching the daylights out from the director''s face. He didn''t regret it, though. There was so much he could tolerate, but bullying Evangeline wasn''t one of them. There was a limit to his tolerance.

    Not minding the stunned audience, Eric grabbed the camera and snatched the film out.

    "This coboration is over," he said and grabbed Evangeline out of the set.

    "So it wasn''t part of the script?" Evangeline murmured as they hurried out of the building and into the parking lot.

    Of course, she didn''t know. Eric was the one who read the script while telling her what to do and say.

    Eric briefly nced at Evangeline. She was wiping a towel on her hair with one hand while her other held his in a tight grip. His steps then turned slow for her to take her time. It was a miracle that she was not fuming mad.

    Eventually, they got in the car, and the driver drove them to their home. Along the way, it was silent inside the car.

    Now that Eric calmed down, he was starting to regret what he did. Not that part where he punched that annoying mustached off the director''s face but the part that Evangeline saw something he didn''t want her to see.

    "I''m sorry," he said after another minute of silence.

    "For what?" Evangeline asked, face innocent as her voice.

    Eric''s shifted his gaze outside the car''s window, hand against his chin. "You saw something . . . unsightly."

    ". . ."

    Evangeline chuckled and leaned against Eric''s shoulder. "I don''t mind."

    Eric looked at her. "Aren''t you mad?"

    "Of course I''m mad. But after seeing you so angry because of me . . . strangely . . . I felt happy." A gentle smile blossomed on her face. Then it turned menacing. "Though I''m still angry at what happened, and I''ll be damned if I don''t get my revenge. That bedpany will pay."

    "I don''t think it was the bed''spany''s fault. They wouldn''t dare, knowing that a contract protects you. It''s ourpany. The crew and the director are all from Sparkle entertainment."

    "Oh," Evangeline frowned. "Then I will speak to the president right away to fire those bastards."

    A smile graced Eric''s lips as he embraced her closer to him. "Don''t bother. Those guys had the guts to do it because someone from the higher-ups had their backs. Must be one of the shareholders."

    "Hmp! I don''t care. I''ll buy Sparkle entertainment if I have to."

    Eric''s smile fell right off his face. That would be a problem. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it."

    Evangeline pushed herself away from Eric and looked him in the eyes. "What are you going to do? It''s much easier if I just buy thepany. Actually, why haven''t I thought of it before?"

    This is turning bad, Eric thought. "Buying a giganticpany like Sparkle is impossible, Eve. The only way is if the shareholders of Sparkle are willing to sell you thepany, which I doubt."

    Evangeline puffed her cheeks, and Eric wanted nothing but to pinched her soft skin.

    "Then I''ll just buy the shares then."

    "It will take years and tremendous amount of resources." And before Evangeline could counter what he had to say, Eric pressed a finger on her lips.

    "There is a more efficient and fast way. I recorded everything, and all I have to do is send it to the management, and those guys are going to be fired."

    "But the one backing them would get away."

    "Its fine. With this incident, they wouldn''t dare to do something again. And besides, the CEO of Sparkle entertainment is strict about these things."

    Evangeline was still skeptical. But seeing Eric, who was so eager to do something for her, she didn''t want to deny it to him. Maybe it was better if she let him take care of it.

    "Fine."

    ----

    Side Story 5: Summer Blues

    In the dead of the night, Evangeline woke up feeling the summer heat. The aircon in Eric''s room couldn''t withstand the heat of the summer. Even she was wearing flimsy lingerie, the heat was still intense. Maybe it was time to buy a split type two horsepower.

    She was half asleep, but her eyes flung wide open when her hand couldn''t feel Eric beside her. She sat up and turned to Eric, who was at the edge of the bed, back facing her.

    Evangeline couldn''t believe what she saw and shook Eric''s shoulder.

    "Eric. Eric."

    "Y-yeah?" Eric groaned and faced Evangeline though his eyes were closed.

    "Why aren''t you cuddling me?"

    ". . . Huh?" Eric rubbed his eyes and stared at her. Even in the dark, he felt her animosity.

    "Why aren''t you cuddling me?" she repeated.

    Eric was at a loss and replied, "it''s hot."

    Eric knew it was not the correct answer when a chill stabbed his spine.

    "I''ve been noticing thistely," Evangeline started, "these past few days, you are cuddling me less and less."

    "Uhm . . ." Eric''s brain did a mad scramble of thinking. He couldn''t possibly say that he was used to living alone and gotten used not to hug anything when he was asleep. And the weather wasn''t exactly ideal for cuddling.

    "Just as I thought, you don''t love me anymore," Evangeline said when Eric didn''t reply.

    This prompt Eric to sat on the bed andforted her. "What? Of course I love you."

    "Then why are you less affectionate with me? Is there someone else? Tell me. Where''s your phone."

    "Eve. Eve." Eric tried to calm her while she wrestled for his phone. He cupped her face and looked her in the eyes. "There''s no one else. Only you. Okay?"

    "Then why aren''t you cuddling me?"

    "I''ll cuddle you. I''ll cuddle you right now."

    Eric lightly pushed Evangeline to bed as his hands wrapped her waist.

    "Your legs too."

    ". . ." Eric''s lips pressed tight, but he did what she asked anyway.

    "Mmm . . . you should cuddle me every night, K? I need to feel that you love me."

    Eric didn''t know if Evangeline was sleep talking or she was still dreaming. Because in reality, there was no way she would say those words.

    Eric''s nose red. Evangeline smelled so nice, and her skin was so soft. His hold on her tightened. This was another reason why he avoided cuddling her. He couldn''t sleep! The only thought in his mind was to make love to her!

    Eric released a silent sigh.

    It''s really hot.

    ----

    A/N

    Hey Guys!

    Please support and vote my entry for WPC

    * Generation of Heroes

    Genre: Action, Adventure, Epic Fantasy, Romance, War and Military, Friendship and Betrayal, Multiple Leads, Game Elements, RPG Elements

 Chapter 184 - 10

    Looking at the mirror, Sisley wiped her tear-stained cheeks and squeezed her eyes shut, removing her image from her mind. Horrible wouldn''t cut it.

    She grabbed her makeup and applied it slowly as if doing so, she could hide her shallowplexion. She applied lipstick, blush, and eyeliner to bring out whatever color left on her face.

    This was the day she would take the exam. A special exam just for her because she missed the finals. She''ll be the only student in an empty school and empty ssroom. The others are already enjoying their one-week break before the D-day of the results.

    If it weren''t for her family, knees on the floor, begging for her to take the exam, she wouldn''t go.

    What was the point? She didn''t study a thing, and she was absent most of the time. She will fail, and she didn''t even give a damn. Maybe Daniel will notice her then?

    Getting up like the world was on her back, she walked out of her room.

    ----

    Eventually, Sisley finished the exams, and she was on her way to the guidance counselor''s office. Unfortunately, her prolonged absence affected her grades and now required the intervention of the school.

    Eyes lifeless and face dull, she sat on the waiting chair. The two secretaries were gossiping, unaware of her presence. Their expression held joy for gossips.

    "Rumors said she bribed the teachers, and the principal found out."

    "She''ll be expelled, right?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe she''ll buy her way out, like always."

    "Where did she get that amount of money?"

    "She has a beautiful face, a huge rack, and ass. She can get anything."

    "I truly envied those who are loved by God."

    "Rumors has it that she had surgery to achieve her looks. Nowadays, you really can''t trust the appearance of just anyone."

    "Shhh! She''sing."

    With their signal, tick-tacking heels echoed in the hallway and what appeared before their eyes was Evangeline Heart in her heart-skipping shirt tucked inside her skinny jeans. She wore her signature fake smile topped with her killer makeup and boots. She had that warrior-princess vibe as she strode inside the waiting area.

    One of the secretaries gave the other a nudge and whispered, "See what I mean? She could get anything."

    Then the two pretended to arrange some files as Evangeline sat near Sisley.

    "We''ll look whose risen from the dead?" Evangeline beamed.

    Sisley groaned in silence. She didn''t have the energy to face Evangeline right now. Especially because she didn''t have the confidence to look at her with her beaten state.

    "Aww . . . You look . . . horrible. You must be so depressed ever since Daniel broke up with you, huh? But don''t worry, it''s not like it''s the end of the world, right?"

    It''s not like the end of the world? Sisley grimaced. Daniel was her world. When he broke up with her, her world crumbled. What does she know?

    Angerid waste in Sisley''s mind. "And what about you? Does Eric know you''re going to be expelled?"

    A smirk made way on Sisley''s face. It was rare to see Evangeline''s face flustered, even if it was just a bit.

    "Expelled? Whatever do you mean?"

    "Oh, didn''t you know?" Sisley''s face appeared shocked with fake surprise. "You''re going to get expelled because you cheated."

    Evangeline chuckled. "I never cheated."

    "Yeah. If bribing the teachers for grades isn''t cheating, then I don''t know what is."

    Shrugging her shoulder, Evangeline smiled. "It''s called allocating your resources. It''s called being smart. Why work so shard if you can get it with less effort?"

    "Not all have money like you. Some people have to work hard."

    "Exactly. It''s not my fault that you don''t have the resources."

    "You and I could never see eye to eye. You''re so selfish andck sympathy. People are dying of hunger¨C¨C"

    "Okay, okay," Evangeline cut in, "I get the whole selfishness andck of sympathy, but how is it that it''s my fault that people don''t have money? Why am I suddenly responsible for the whole world? Why would I give my sympathy to strangers, to people I don''t even know? When those people don''t even give a damn about me? Are you okay in the head?"

    Anger and disbelief dried Sisley''s throat. Her emotions were spinning out of control behind her silence.

    Sisley breathed in and out. Evangeline and her would never see eye to eye. It was pointless to get her feelings across to a person whocked sympathy for others.

    "I don''t know what Eric sees in you. I thought he was a kind person, but I guess he is just all appearance after all."

    Sharp anger mped Evangeline''s heart. "And what do you mean by that?"

    Sisley looked Evangeline in the eyes with a smirk on her face. "I mean exactly what it is. What so good about you except your looks?"

    Heavy warry silence descended in the room. The two secretaries looked at each other. Their faces held glee of a gawkier at the side.

    Evangeline huffed a chuckle. Her tongue rolled against her inner cheeks. "And what about you? What so good about you?"

    Evangeline ran her eyes on Sisley. "You''re pretty, kind," she then gave an arrogant half shrug, "smart even. But Daniel still left you."

    Sisley''s fingers curled against her palm, not feeling them digging against her skin. "Daniel wouldn''t have left me if it wasn''t for you."

    Evangeline fake a shocked expression. "And what did I do?"

    "Don''t pretend that you don''t know. I know your secret meetings with him, and I know that you''re together with him during Christmas. Does Eric know?"

    Evangeline''s brows rose so high it started to strain. "Yes. In fact, Eric was with us the entire Christmas. Actually, it''s just not us. Lilybe was there too."

    ". . ." Sisley caught her tongue at the sudden news.

    Evangeline giggled. "You look surprised." Her eyes then rounded in false surprise. "Don''t tell me Daniel didn''t tell you the real reason why he broke up with you? No wonder you''re ming me."

    "W-what do you mean?"

    "Daniel''s parents already set him up. And what I heard, if you''re not of royal blood or from a ducal household, don''t even dream of marrying him."

    Sisley''s face paled. "T-then . . . , Lilybe is . . ."

    "His fianc¨¦e, of course. And from a prestigious ducal house to boot. I heard there are already preparations for weddings." That was a lie, but Sisley didn''t have to know that.

    "Miss heart, the guidance counselor, will see you now," announced one of the secretaries.

    Evangeline got up and beamed at Sisley one more time. "Well, the councilor will see me now. I''m d we have this talk."

    "I wish you''ll be expelled," Sisley hissed.

    Evangeline skidded to a stop and threw a smile in Sisley''s way. "Keep wishing then."

    When Evangeline disappeared, silent tears rolled on Sisley''s cheek. Apprehension dried her throat. Daniel could never be hers.

 Chapter 185 - 11

    "So you''re saying is, this pot is made from a foreign tribe in the east?" Evangeline asked, eyeing the man in front of her.

    His dark hair was loosely tied, reaching the zer of his shoulders left open over a ck shirt. Evangeline didn''t like long hair guys, but she didn''t know why she was mesmerized by him. He felt oddly . . . familiar.

    Dimitri Hernandez. The man that Eric said was a tea expert and his former boss. She found it strange that Eric seemed to have lots of connection despite his status, but her mother''s pressing matter took utmost priority. She was so close to figuring how her mother died.

    Dimitri seeped his tea and grinned. "Man, I never get tired of this vor. The richness of the taste and stubble stringency after taste. This tea which I specifically brewed, is not just your normal darleejung. The first sip, there''s the aroma of caramelized sugar and a hint of almond. But at continued sip, there''s a vor of other spices like jasmine, citrus, and mint. Ah . . . don''t you think that teas are simply divine? A miracle by nature?"

    Evangeline''s impression dropped from ten to negative ten. She made eye contact with Eric and Eric looked at Dimitri with dead eyes.

    Dimitri cleared his throat. "Yes. I thought the art was lost, but some remnants were left like this post, for example. If you auction this, you''ll get a good price but of course not as good as mine. Even though this pot is broken, I''ll still offer double or even triple your asking price. Speaking of teapot, don''t you know that teapots are much wider and rounder than the long coffee ware so the tea leaves can move around inside. And this teapot particrly has an added material specifically found in the lost Hulu tribe. They called it muddy stone. This stone is crushed into paste and added to the y mix. This special material keeps the temperature inside the pot even. Speaking of which don''t you know that¨C¨C ouch!"

    Dimitri looked at Eric. His little brother just kicked him under the table. He sighed. You''re no fun. "Anyway, considering all things I''ve said. This pot has a downside. Since it''s made of muddy stone, it couldn''t be mixed with other add-ons, specifically milk. And since ancient times, the Hulu tribe took their teas raw. They never like add-ons, and they have never known about it until the west began their colonization. So it wasn''t surprising that they made their teapot¨C¨C"

    "What will happen if you add milk inside?" Evangeline but-in.

    Dimitri just shrugged his shoulder at Evangeline''s interruption. "It will cause the pot to deteriorate and alter itsposition leading to organ failure in the long run. But it only happens if you pour pure milk straight from the farm into the pot. Otherwise, it wouldn''t cause you harm. And besides, milk nowadays is heated, causing the microbes to die inside. And who adds raw milk straight into their teapot anyways?"

    "My mother does, and she only drinks milk straight from the farm," Evangeline said in a daze.

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric and Dimitri looked at each other.

    "Well, what I said is only possible if you take it consistently for¨C¨C"

    "My mother drank from that pot for five years straight."

    ". . ." Dimitri was quiet for a moment before he puffed an awkwardugh. "Then that person must really hate your mother to give that pot to her."

    "It was my father who gifted that to her."

    ". . . Oh. Then your father must really ha¨C¨Cow!"

    Dimitri yelp when Eric kicked his foot once more.

    "I think we have enough for today," Eric cut in, looking at Evangeline''s paper white face. "Let''s go back home first and rest."

    Eric pulled Evangeline by the arm when she didn''t move.

    "What''s the hurry?" Dimitri said, "We still haven''t finished our tea. Speaking of which, mytest tea creation resembles marbles and blooms whenever hot water is poured into them. I had my group developed a new nt. A hybrid one. Its distinct feature is that it has an orchid scent, but it''s just a leaf. What sets it apart is its quality of emitting scent even without adding anything! It has a floral scent but a fruity taste! But the best part is when you add whi¨C¨C"

    Dimitri stopped when he noticed that he was the only one left in the caf¨¦. Evangeline and Eric already left while he was speaking all his heart about teas.

    "Heartless as always . . . ," Dimitri murmured.

    ----

    "Hey," Eric said, voice low, "are you okay?" he asked Evangeline after they arrive inside his apartment.

    "Do I look like I''m okay to you?" Evangeline snapped.

    Eric was caught off guard at the sudden hostility.

    Evangeline was shocked too and said, "I''m sorry. I just . . ." she sighed and gave Eric a weak smile. "I''ll take a bath first."

    That was all she said before she went inside their room.

    Eric''s eyes shot to the ceiling as he breathed a heavy sigh. This was serious. He couldn''t exactly fault her when she snapped at him. He couldn''t probably know the web of emotions spinning behind her wall of silence.

    He sighed again and went inside the kitchen. He ced Evangeline''s bag on the table and drank a ss of water. There was so much he wanted to ask her, but he''d give her the time and space she needed first. He knew that the problem was serious this time as it concerned her family. He didn''t even know how tofort her.

    For some reason, he wanted to drink a beer.

    Shaking his head, he was about to go down and buy one when a ringing sound stopped him. His eyes shot to Evangeline''s bag. He wanted to ignore it but thinking it might be important, he picked her phone.

    Looking at her phone, it was an international call.

    He walked towards their bedroom and knocked.

    "Eve, there someone on the phone for you."

    . . .

    When no one answered, he went inside and answered the phone, thinking the call might end if he didn''t.

    "Hello?" he said.

    "Hello, this is Design arts studio in Paris. Is this Miss Evangeline Heart?"

    Eric''s hand on the bathroom door halted.

    "No. This is Eric, his boyfriend."

    "Oh. Well then, please kindly inform Miss Heart to call back if she has the time."

    "Can I ask what this is all about?"

    "This is regarding her application form."

    The phone in Eric''s hand almost went strain on the floor.

    "Hello? Sir?"

    The room was spinning right before his eyes, and sharp pressure gripped his heart.

    The door of the bathroom opened, and Evangeline went out in her robes. Silver eyes pined her to a stop, and the dazed look on her face disappeared at Eric''s eyes which werepletely nk.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked at Eric''s silence.

    Instead of answering, Eric handed the phone to her. She looked at the phone with an international number on the screen. Fear so visceral sipped into her very bones. She didn''t have to ask. She already knew what it was.

    "Were you ever going to tell me?" Eric said amidst the heavy silence.

    "E-Eric . . . ," Evangeline choked. She didn''t know what to say. Her head was in a mess!

    "What am I in your life that you don''t even tell me this important thing?"

    "Eric, it''s not really important," Evangeline replied, "I only meant to apply as a joke."

    "Really?" Eric huffed a sarcasticugh. "It sounds to me that it is not a joke since a prestigious school took the time just to call you."

    Evangeline didn''t have anything to reply to that.

    "What will you do?"

    "Huh?"

    "I ask you, what will you do if you get epted? Move to Paris? What about us?"

    "I . . ." Evangeline was at a loss for words. She didn''t know what to do since she only did apply on a whim.

    "Forget it," Eric hissed, "I guess you only found me convenient, and once you don''t need me, you''ll toss me aside like the others."

    Before Evangeline could say anything, Eric left the room.

    Eric''s name vanished under the lump in her throat. Evangeline didn''t know why she was having difficulty speaking at this crucial moment.

    She went out of the bedroom and called for Eric, but only the cold silence answered her call.

 Chapter 186 - 12

    "Eric is not here," Daniel said t on Evangeline''s face.

    "Who said that I''m here for him? I''m just visiting you. Wanted to see how you''re doing as any friend would," Evangeline countered.

    Daniel''s brows rose so high. "In all two years that we known each other, including the time that you were still my girlfriend, not once that you ever visited my house."

    "Oh, you jest." Evangeline brushed him off. Her eyes then slipped past Daniel into the gap of his door. "So, are you going to let me in or not?"

    Daniel sighed and opened his door.

    Evangeline beamed and entered the house. The moment she did, she zoomed in every nook and cranny, searching for someone.

    "I told you, Eric is not here," Daniel said as he followed Evangeline around the house.

    "Oh, Teacher," Lilybe chimed the moment sheid eyes on Evangeline, snooping here and there.

    "What brings you here, Teacher?"

    Shifting her eyes left and right, Evangeline answered, "Just visiting." She then faced Lilybe and Daniel. "And seeing you two in good condition and as close as ever, I''ll be on my way, then."

    "The door is there if you''re finished," Daniel said, gesturing in the direction of the main door.

    Evangeline flipped her hair and marched towards the exit. When she passed both Daniel and Lilybe, she bit her nail. Eric never returned to their apartment two days ago. And when she got the information that he might be at Daniel''s house, she didn''t waste time and marched to the Richardson''s estate.

    But she couldn''t find him anywhere! Where could he be?

    "Teacher, wait!" Lilybe called and blocked Evangeline''s way.

    "I''m in a hurry," Evangeline dismissed, but Lilybe didn''t budge from where she stood.

    "Since you''re here, let''s chat for a bit."

    "Huh?" Evangeline''s brows arched so high as well as Daniel''s.

    Lilybe ignored Evangeline and Daniel''s protest as she grabbed the former''s hand. "Alright, it''s decided! Let''s go to the pavilion and have some tea!"

    "You do know that this is my house, right? And I decide things here," Daniel said at the two disappearing women.

    ----

    "Did you and Eric fight?"

    Evangeline choked on her tea at Lilybe''s question. How did she know? Eric must have stayed here.

    "Did Eric tell you? Is he here?" Evangeline asked, tapping a napkin on her lips.

    "Ehehehe. It''s kind of obvious on your face. Well, it''s only natural that couples fight. Lilybe and his highness fight all the time."

    "You shouldn''t be proud of that fact."

    Lilybe flicked her forefinger from side to side as she shook her head. "No. No. No. It''s a sign that every couple has gotten close.

    Evangeline inhaled the aroma of her tea. "Eric and I just have a bit of misunderstanding. ''Tis all."

    "If you don''t mind, teacher. Won''t you tell us the cause?"

    Evangeline was quiet for a moment before she retold what happened. Not able to talk about her frustration arose her tension. She had to let out some steam.

    "Oh. No wonder Eric was so angry," Lilybe said after Evangeline''s short tale of what happened.

    At the side, Daniel was just quietly sipping his tea, face epitome of boredom.

    "Eric is just overly dramatic. It''s not like he can''te with me to Paris," Evangeline said, flipping her hair.

    Daniel brought down his cup and sighed. "The fact that you don''t get why Eric was so angry makes me angry. It''s not about whether or not Eric wille with you, it''s the fact that you didn''t tell him something important as you going abroad."

    "I just acted on a whim. I''m not even serious about it," Evangeline defended.

    Lilybe''s head tilted to the side as her finger tapped her chin. "But teacher, you said a moment ago that you would go to Paris with Eric. Isn''t that serious enough?"

    Evangeline was taken aback. "Whose side are you on?"

    Lilybe and Daniel looked at each other.

    "Lilybe and his Highness are just looking at it from an outsider''s perspective," Lilybe replied.

    Evangeline''s cheeks puffed, then she sighed. "Why is this so difficult?" She gave up and slumped on her chair.

    Daniel shrugged. "Well . . . it''s because you''ve been too spoiled by Eric until now. You thought it was okay not to tell him. You thought he would go along with your every whim. It''s only natural that he would get upset. If anything, I''m amazed he hadn''t lost his cool until now."

    Evangeline couldn''t retort and stared daggers at Daniel.

    "If things go on like this," Daniel continued, "Eric will have enough and leave you. If you feel constricted with your rtionship with him, maybe you''re not cut to be with another."

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline''s lips trembled, eyes sharp at Daniel. "It''s not like that at all."

    "Now. Now." Lilybe alleviated the situation. "Lilybe thinks that when two people cherish each other, they tend to read so much into what the other say or do. If the other isn''t considerate, they''ll hurt each other. Lilybe thinks that''s what makes rtionships difficult."

    Lilybe sipped her tea and continued, "Lilybe thinks that the real reason why you are hesitating and not telling him is because of your past. That''s why it''s hard for you to get close to anyone. You were once abandoned and betrayed by someone precious to you. And now, herees another person who has that same presence to you. You feel that there is a possibility of you being abandoned and hurt again, so you try to defend it by not getting too close instinctively. But as your feelings deepened, your fear also increases."

    Lilybe beamed and pped her hands. "It''s all up to you to ovee that fear. Why not focus on how much you love him more than the fear of him leaving you?"

    Evangeline was speechless, "Lilybe . . ." Then her eyebrow rose. "Are you a psychologist now?"

    Lilybe shed a toothy grin. "Lilybe is actually a psychology graduate and is currently taking business management so Lilybe can be with his Highness."

    "How old are you exactly?" Evangeline questioned.

    "That''s a secret," Lilybe giggled.

    Evangeline smirked. "Oh . . . we all know what ''secret'' means. It''s a code word that you''re in your thirties."

    Lilybe shot to her feet and mmed her palms against the table in time that Daniel removed his cup, face unperturbed. He was used to it.

    "Lilybe is just twenty-four!" she said, voice high and face teary. She''s sensitive to her age because she was much older than Daniel.

    Evangeline''s lips rose in a smirk then she released another sigh. Lilybe was right. A part of her was afraid to get too close. She was relying on Eric too much. But by relying on him, she was also drawing a line. She could only ask for so much. She could only have this much. Eventually, she had to be prepared for betrayal. She learned it with her father, with her mother, with her friends. People will leave you.

    But with Eric, she felt her barrier would break. She wanted to give him everything, and it was terrifying.

    Daniel broke the silence and asked, "Are you really going abroad? To study fashion no less."

    Evangeline straightened her back and answered in a nonchnt tone, "I''m not decided yet. But it''s not fashion. I want to be a stylist. Been thinking about it since I''m going to be expelled anyway."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "You don''t seem surprised that I''d be expelled," Evangeline said, looking at the nk reaction of the two.

    Daniel replied in a deadpan voice, "Frankly, you should be expelled a long time ago."

    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 187 - 13

    Summer camp in Mountain resort Burberry.

    It was thest event of Unmei Academy before the official end of ss. A tradition that everyone liked. For the students to get together onest time before the long break. And for the Teacher, they have a free two-day vacation.

    Evangeline wasn''t the least bit interested in attending the said event. But Eric was one of themittees in charge of their ss, so his presence was required. It was almost five days since she saw and talk to him, and not once that he returned to their apartment. He was avoiding her even until now whenever she tried to approach him.

    Evangeline bit her nails. This is too much!

    "Teacher, stop worrying. Eric just needed some time. Lilybe is sure that he wille around. You''ll see," Lilybe said and rubbed Evangeline''s hand.

    "Why don''t you and Lilybe enjoy the river? Lilybe heard it''s the highlight of this resort! Oh! The hot spring as well!"

    Evangeline sighed and went along with Lilybe. It was better than wasting her time with a man who wouldn''t spend even a single nce at her.

    HMP! "Let''s go," Evangeline huramp and went ahead. Maybe if she was the one who ignored him, he''de around like what happenedst time.

    They came early in the morning, and now it was nearing afternoon. The resort was packed with students and in every part of the mountain. Evangeline was getting irritated with the noise and crowd.

    "Come on. Let''s go somewhere quiet," she said and pulled Lilybe by the arm into the deeper parts of the mountain.

    "But the teachers said not to go in the deeper parts. We should find his Highness and go with him."

    "No one knows where that prince went off. And besides, this is a resort. They probably already have the entire area check. What could go wrong?"

    "Eh . . . I don''t know." Lilybe was a bit hesitant. She was scared that there might be bears or snakes or other wild animals in the mountain''s deeper parts. Having at least a man with them, she''d feel more secured.

    "You''re such a worry rat. Daniel is probably bored with you. You need to show him your adventurous spirit. And besides, he mighte looking for you when he doesn''t see you."

    "Eh? Really?" Lilybe''s face glowed, and her hesitation disappeared.

    "Really."

    As they climbed and went deeper, the crowd lessen and lessen until they came across a river. There were still other students, those few who have a rebellious spirit and wanted to explore every part of the mountain. But they were miles away, enjoying their own business.

    "I think this is a good spot." Evangeline nodded to herself and looked at Lilybe, who was catching her breath. "You need to exercise more often."

    Lilybe took arge intake of air and stabilized her breathing. "*huff . . . physical stuff . . . *huff . . . isn''t Lilybe''s strong points."

    "I agree with you. Your strong points lie in annoying people," Evangeline murmured and took in the view.

    If she wanted to climb some more, she bet she''d need another hour or two. This was a nice spot, and it was not too far from the base camp either. They wouldn''t get lost.

    "You two! Didn''t you hear the instructions that this area is off-limits."

    Evangeline and Lilybe turned to see Satele standing not far from them.

    "I assume you too didn''t since you''re also here, miss Risova," Evangeline said and went back to viewing the surroundings.

    "You should get back. Least someone tells the teacher, and you''ll get punish," Satele warned.

    Evangeline chuckled. How would they punish an already expelled student? She thought.

    "Ugh. Really?" Lilybe had cold feet again.

    "Miss Risova, I assume you''re one of themittees in charge of your ss. If so, why don''t you move along and worry about your ss instead of another department? That''s why people don''t like you," Evangeline said.

    "That''s riching from you," Satele countered and turned her back. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    She then marched down. Satele didn''t actually care for Evangeline. It was just that Lilybe could also get in trouble if someone saw them and told the teachers. Evangeline could go to hell this instant for all she cares, but Lilybe was a different story.

    Rolling her eyes on the sky, she decided to take a turn and marched back to where Evangeline and Lilybe were. At least she''d convince Lilybe toe with her.

    She left ten minutes ago, but as she returned to where they were, she skidded to a stop. Evangeline and Lilybe were no longer alone.

    ----

    "What''s all this?" Daniel asked, looking at Max, who was ignoring him ever since he broke up with Sisley.

    "I brought you here to settle the score," Max replied, flexing his neck.

    "Settle the score?" Daniel swept the ce. They were at the upper parts of the mountain, almost reaching the peak. They were some students with them, but they were far away, almost minuscule to see.

    "Yes. So let''s get started," Max replied, cracking his fist as he approached Daniel. "Hit me."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Don''t ask questions. Just hit me. Come on. We''re the only people around here."

    "What? No. I''m not going to hit you." Daniel''s hands rose in surrender as he back away at the approaching Max.

    "What? Are you chickening out? You don''t know how to fight? Did nobody from the Prince''s School taught you to fight?"

    "No, there is no Prince''s School. And no, there''s no reason to fight you."

    "Stop making excuses and just hit me."

    "No."

    "Hit me. Come on," Max urged, hitting his chest. "Come on, hit me. Hit me anywhere."

    "No. I''m not going to do that."

    "Heh! Chicken," Max sneered and pushed Daniel on the shoulder as he advanced. "Come on, hit me.

    Max repeated and continued to push Daniel around.

    "Come on! Hit me! Hit me! Hit me¨C¨Couch!"

    Max was stunned at the sudden punch on his nose. He took a step back and cried, "You really hit me!"

    "Ah . . ." Daniel was stunned too. He didn''t mean to hit him. It just . . . happened. His fist already flew to Max''s face before he knew it. "T-that . . . that wasn''t my intention¨C¨C"

    SMAck!

    Before Daniel could finish his sentence, an uppercut went straight to his jaw. He staggered backward and wiped his nose. Stunned at the sight of blood, he looked at Max. His vision darkened, and within a second, he was onto Max, wrestling him on the ground.

    "You asshole! You hit me first!"

    "You''re the idiot! You ask me to hit you!"

    They fought each other on the ground while shouting in each other''s faces for a whole fifteen minutes. Eventually, they got tired. On the dirt, theyid with beaten faces and bruised fingers.

    *huff . . .

    Looking at the sky, Max murmured, "So blue."

    "Yeah, I wish it were tan," Daniel replied in a sarcastic tone.

    Max snickered but didn''t say anything.

    . . .

    . . .

    Silence fell, and the sounds of creature lurking echoed.

    "I like Sisley."

    ". . ."

    "Yeah. I notice," Daniel replied after a minute.

    "And you''re a jerk for hurting her," Max spat.

    ". . . Is that the reason for all of this?"

    ". . . Not exactly." Max sighed. "I me you, but I know you have your circumstances. You''re my friend, and I don''t want these things toe between us. Especially that the school year is ending."

    "So your solution is to fight?" Daniel huffed augh.

    "I''m hot-headed and not good with words. What''s more effective in releasing your feelings than a fight?"

    Daniel smile as he shook his head. He got up and patted the dirt off his clothes. "Well. I''m d that we got that out."

    "Not quite." Max got up as well. As soon as Daniel looked at him, he punched him on the face. "That''s for hitting me first."

    Daniel staggered and fell backward. "What the fuck!" he hissed and wiped the blood from another busted lip. "You were the one who asks for it!"

    Max justughed and helped Daniel to his feet. "Now we''re even."

    Daniel shot a sharp gaze at Max before he shook his head. "I hope this is ourst fight. You could get killed from just assaulting a Prince, you know."

    Max shrugged. "Well, I take my chances. Let''s go before the teacher finds us."

    "You''re not afraid of getting killed but afraid of a scolding from a teacher?"

    They bickered as they climbed down and eventually reached the stream. They were about to cross across when something caught Max''s line of sight.

    "Hey. What''s that?" he pointed.

    Daniel looked at where Max was pointing, and his eyes rounded. "That''s . .. . Evangeline and Lilybe?"

 Chapter 188 - 14

    "Such a busybody," Evangeline said at the side as Satele went her way.

    "Lilybe thinks we should go back."

    "Shut up. It''s not like we''re lost, and it''s not like we''re crossing a fast current river. It''s just a stream. Come on. I spot something like a cave there," Evangeline said and pulled Lilybe towards the stream.

    "See? It''s just around your ankle, and the current isn''t even strong to drown you to death," Evangeline said as she crossed to the other side.

    "It''s not about the river. It''s about getting caught and face the consequences."

    "What consequences? You mean they could still punish you even though there is no more ss? What are they going to do? Make you clean the entire mountain?" Evangelineughed.

    Lilybe puffed her cheeks. "The teacher might scold Lilybe, and Lilybe doesn''t like to be scolded. And this could leave a mark on Lilybe''s perfect record."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "Daniel scolds you all the time." She then let go of Lilybe''s arm as she went ahead and inspected the cave. It reminded her of the first time Eric brought her to a cave. It was magical enough to put a smile on her face at just the memory.

    "We should definitely inspect what''s inside. We might find something like a treasure chest," Evangeline said with a chuckle.

    . . .

    . . .

    "Lilybe?"

    Evangeline turned when Lilybe didn''t answer. Her brows then meet on the corner of her forehead at the sight of unfamiliar girls surrounding them. "Who are you?"

    One of them held Lilybe by the arm, and a sharp knife glistened near her throat.

    "Hello, Evangeline. So irritating to know that you''re having fun," one of the girls said.

    Evangeline''s eyebrow rose. "Do I know you?"

    The smirked on the girl''s face fell. "Of course. You''re so high up in your throne that you don''t even recognize the faces of those who you trampled on."

    "Huh? I don''t even know you," Evangeline said in a calm tone though cold sweet run on her back. The knife on Lilybe''s throat was enough to make her limbs shook. One wrong move, and it could be it. The bunch of girls looked like typical bullies in school. She doubted they would do anything to bring them harm with a public ce like this, but she didn''t want to take her chances, especially with a knife pressed against Lilybe''s neck.

    "You already forgot who were are?" Another girl came out from the crowd, face teary with anger. "You don''t remember the face of your ssmates who you made their life hell just because of a simple prank?"

    Evangeline''s stoic face remained unperturbed until recognition shook her expression. "Oh. You''re Nana and Anna!"

    "It''s Nina!"

    "It''s Ann!"

    "Whatever." Evangeline flipped her hair. "So what are you guys doing here? Thest time I heard you migrated out of the country."

    "Yeah, no thanks to you, we had to transfer schools," Ann sneered, face warped in anger. "Our life hadn''t been easy since then. All because you cause ourpany to go bankrupt for just a simple prank."

    "Don''t me me. me yourselves. Who told you to lock me in the storage?" Evangeline replied.

    "And just because of that, you cause ourpany to go bankrupt? Isn''t that too much?" Nina spat.

    Evangeline looked at the grim faces of the two. There was something different about them. They no longer held that innocent eyes and mischievous spirit like before. All she saw was wild hunger for revenge.

    "So what now?" Evangeline said, "You here to get revenge? If so, do you want me to beg and ask for forgiveness?"

    Warp giggles rumbled for a minute, and Evangeline and Lilybe knew what was going to happen. And it wouldn''t be pretty.

    "W-w-whatever it is, violence is not the answer," Lilybe stuttered.

    "Shut up," Ann hissed. Then her eyes focused on Evangeline, grinning as she said, "We don''t want your apology. What we want is far . . . expensive than that."

    Evangeline''s brows rose. "You want money?" She then huffed a sigh. "If this is what is all about, no need for all of this. How much do you want?"

    "Oh, it''s not just going to be a simple one payment time only," one of the girls said. From her posture and the way she talked, she seemed to be the leader.

    "We''re going to bleed you dry," she said,ughing. "The names Gina by the way. Little Ann and Nina said that you are rich and that you owe them big time. And since we are a sorority and sisters have to look out for each other, we might as well settle the score and extort you money at the same time."

    Gina then sized Evangeline up and down. "You have a nice body and very pretty to boot. I''m sure many patrons will want your pictures. Naked, of course. But if you don''t want that, you can always pay us the monthly fee."

    . . .

    . . .

    Lilybe''s eyes were brimming with tears as she was contemting to scream or not. The cold metal against her throat prevented her from even moving her lips.

    "So let''s get this straight. You want me to pose pictures for you. Naked?" Evangeline said with a dryugh.

    "T-teacher, don''t!" Lilybe finally managed a squeaked. "T-they''re not really serious about killing me. They are just scaring you!"

    "Shut up!"

    Lilybe''s scream was trapped against the lump in her throat as she felt the metal sliced her neck and the warm blood tickled her skin.

    "One more word from you, and I swear this pretty neck of yours would carry nothing but air," said the girl holding Lilybe. "We might not be able to kill you, but we assure you that you''ll regret ever opening your mouth."

    "No need to hurt her," Evangeline said, voice and face calm. "I''ll do whatever you say." Then her eyes stared at Gina and the others. "But I warn you. You''ll never get away with it afterwards."

    The girls looked at each other andugh.

    Gina smirked and approached Evangeline. She stopped almost a breath away, and stared into her eyes. "Do you know how many . . . clients we have? For years we do this kind of stuff, and we never get caught. Do you know why? Because we will make you do embarrassing things enough that if your videos get circted, you''ll want to die rather than live."

    She then hopped away and swept her eyes around. "And look around you. We''re in a secluded area. Unless someone dares enough to go up the mountains, no one would see us."

    Evangeline knew that. Apparently, they were waiting for her to be alone. A cave hid them, and unless someone did get up the mountains which she doubted since it was too high up to climb, no one would see them.

    "Don''t lump me with your clients. I''m different," Evangeline threatened.

    Gina justughed. "That''s what they always say. But until now, they still remained quiet."

    "Enough of this," Anna interrupted, "let''s get this done and over with before someonees along."

    Gina just shrugged and brought out her phone. "Let''s start then. Since we don''t have much time, I appreciate it if you hurry and undress.. Least you want cuts all over your friend''s wless skin."

 Chapter 189 - 15

    As Evangeline''s clothes fell on the ground one after another, her brain was formting ideas. She could fight her way out, but what will happen to Lilybe? A simple shock or slip of irritation and her head might roll on the ground. She didn''t want to take that chance.

    The only way she could do was wait for the aftermath, which was the safest. They would leave once they got what they wanted. She''d then mobilize the Cole to stop any pictures or videos from leaking, and that would be the end of it. The hardest was the present.

    "You really have a nice body. I bet many will pay a high price for these videos," Gina said, grinning from ear to ear as the only piece of cloth left was Evangeline''s undergarment.

    "Let''s just get this done and over with," Evangeline said. Though her fingers were shaking, she removed the sped of her bra.

    "Wait!" Ann interfered and went to Gina''s side. "This is too easy for her. She doesn''t even look bothered by it!"

    Gina''s brow rose, "What do you want then? You said to hurry up."

    "Yes. But what I want is to see her suffer."

    Gina sighed and raised her hand. "Fine. Two minutes and will resume filming."

    Gina went at the back while Ann approached Evangeline, radiating with nothing but hatred.

    "Let me guess. You''re going to p me to death?" Evangeline taunted with a smirk.

    SLAP!

    "That''s for what you did, you bitch!" Anna said and continued to p Evangeline on the face.

    "This is for me! For my father and mother! For the family you ruined! For my future that you ruined! My life that you ruined!"

    "T-teacher . . ." Lilybe choked, crying as she closed her eyes. She couldn''t stomach to see the always proud and arrogant Evangeline being beaten to the ground.

    Ann stopped as she caught her breath while Evangeline was on the ground with a swollen face and busted lips. She looked at Nina and hollered, "What are you doing? Don''t you want your revenge?"

    Nina hesitated.

    "Think of what this bitch did to you! To your family! What you have suffered," Anna urged.

    Thinking of what she went through, the anger and hate zed in Nina''s heart. Because of Evangeline, everything she had was gone. Her family was torn apart. Her future no longer in her grasp. Evangeline had ruined her life for just a simple prank.

    Nina rushed in and kicked Evangeline''s stomach, screaming and crying, "it''s because of you! It''s because of you that mother is gone! It''s because of you my life, our life is ruined!"

    Gina sighed and shook her head. "So much for her face."

    "What are you doing?!"

    Everyone stopped. Lilybe looked at the two men in front of them, and her legs turned jelly with relief. "Y-your Highness . . ."

    Daniel looked at everyone. Horror struck him as he spotted Evangeline on the ground almost naked. His gaze then shifted to Lilybe and the knife on her neck. "What is this?"

    Gina sighed at the sky. Shit! They waited long for this opportunity since they got hold that Evangeline would soon go abroad. By that time, it would be impossible for them to do anything. Their only chance was this trip. But it was ruined. No thanks to the two neers. "This does not concern you. So you guys move along now."

    "This concerns me because the one you''re pointing a knife is my fianc¨¦e and the one you''re beating is my friend," Daniel enunciated per word. His limbs were trembling. If not for the knife on Lilybe''s throat, he''d rush in and put some sense into the girls'' head.

    "Who are you? Don''t you know what you''re doing is illegal?" Max said. He didn''t like Evangeline and definitely didn''t care about Lilybe. But hurting them was out of the line.

    Gina clicked her tongue as the others wavered. There was no choice. They had to go back. "Let''s go."

    At the signal of their leader, Lilybe was release, and she immediately went into Evangeline''s side.

    "What?! NO!" Ann protested. Her bloodshot eyes shot to Evangeline on the ground, who was still conscious, looking at them with her half-closed swollen eyes. "This bitch still has to suffer the same way we did!"

    Ann continued to beat Evangeline on the ground without caring about anything while Lilybe tried to shield Evangeline with her body. Ann had lost everything. What more could she lose?

    "Stop!"

    Daniel said, but the words didn''t juste from his mouth.

    "E-Eric . . . ," Evangeline whispered before her consciousness faded.

    "Oh my god . . . what happened here?" Satele said through panting breathes. She had no time to rest ever since she saw Evangeline surrounded by girls she didn''t know. She climbed down the mountain as fast as she could. She was about to report to the teachers when she bumped first into Eric.

    At the side, Eric couldn''t believe what he saw. He was frozen on the spot. Something was consuming him. Something dark, and he couldn''t control it. The next thing he knew, he rushed to Evangeline and punched Ann straight on the face.

    Ann staggered backward and fell, clutching her nose as her eyes almost popped from their sockets. She cried as she crawled away from Eric, who was punching Nina on the face.

    Everyone watched in shock as Eric grabbed Ann by the cor and punched her again and again.

    "Eric, stop!"

    At this point, both Daniel and Max rushed in to stop Eric from beating the two. He might kill them if this continued.

    "You''re going too far, man. No matter what, they''re just girls!" Max scolded, holding Eric''s arm while Daniel held the other.

    ". . . Girls . . . ," Eric mumbled.

    Daniel and Max felt fear, so primitive more so than the wild animals they used to hunt.

    "A good fuckin excuse," Eric hissed, no longer struggling from Daniel and Max''s hold. "Just because they''re girls, they can beat up anyone, and a guy can''t hit her? I say fuck that shit!"

    Eric''s eyes looked at the other women as they helped Nina and Ann to their feet.

    "It doesn''t matter if they''re girls! Their fuck up attitude will never change. The only way is to make them kneel to a much stronger force!"

    Daniel and Max were stunned. They never saw Eric so angry before. Heck, they never even saw himin.

    "Hurting a girl''s face this brutally, what kind of an asshole are you?" Gina spat.

    But she almost went down on her knees when Eric''s eyes locked into hers.

    "What kind of an asshole are you then? Ganging up on a single woman?" Eric then struggled from Daniel and Max''s hold once more. "Bitches like you won''t know what you did until someone put you in their ce!"

    Daniel''s hand tightened around Eric''s arm as he felt his anger radiating even more so than before. Daniel felt like Eric would really kill them if he didn''t do something to calm him down.

    "Eric. Stop it. This is not the time to beat those girls. You should be focusing on Evangeline."

    ". . ."

    Daniel and Max breathed a sigh of relief when Eric no longer struggled. For a time, it was quiet. They let go of Eric when they knew he regained his calm. Somewhat.

    Eric''s face was nk as he approached Evangeline, who was unconscious on the floor. His emotions were hidden behind his silence as he looked at her sorry state. Her clothes were nowhere to be found. Then his eyes shot to Nina and Ann and to every girl.

    "Remove your clothes," hemanded.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    The girls trembled.

    "Don''t make me beat you to death," Eric said.

    The women hurried as they removed their clothes, traumatized by the promise of pain in Eric''s eyes.

    But when Eric received their clothes, he threw them in the river. And as if nothing happened, he removed his shirt and draped it all over Evangeline.

    In silence, he carried her all the way back down while the onlookers watched him in both fear and amazement.

    Daniel shook his head as he approached Lilybe and pulled her by the arms.

    "Are you okay?" Daniel''s eyes looked much softer. The usual jolly girl looked like a drenched cat. She was shaking too much that she couldn''t get up.

    "Come on. Stand up," Daniel said, voice tender as he circled his arms around Lilybe''s waist.

    But Lilybe was still in a daze to noticed Daniel''s change of attitude.

    "What about them?" Max asked, eyeing the girls from the side. Some already fled the scene, while the others were ready to dash for it.

    Daniel shot the girls a nce before he decided to shake his head. "Forget it. Lilybe and Evangeline took priority. We''ll deal with them afterward."

    Make no mistake, he was angry. Surprisingly so angry. The blood on Lilybe''s neck made his temper sore. A mystery he didn''t want to uncover.

 Chapter 190 - 16

    Sun and clear sky. The blinding rays of light sipped through the blinds in Sisley''s window.

    They must be enjoying the summer camp by now. Sisley thought as she stared at the horizon in a daze.

    Ex-boyfriend . . . the word was enough to make her choke in tears. In her dreams, they were married, have children, and lived happily ever after. But now they were no longer together, and she was supposed to be okay with that?

    How could his love just disappear?

    She kept thinking of the times they were still together. Re-reading his text, her replies. Thinking what he said, what she said. What could be and what she could have done to make him stay. But he wouldn''t because there was another woman for who he was destined. He will marry her, and her stomach churned.

    It''s a joke. Say it was all a joke. Say you thought about it and decided to stay . . .e back and tell me. I don''t care if you say you don''t like me or ignore me. None of that matters . . .

    Just stay with me . . .

    Hurts . . .

    She was not okay.

    Everything hurts . . .

    She just wanted the pain to stop.

    Sisley looked at the de in her hand. It glistened against the light. It looked sharp. It would definitely end her suffering.

    ----

    Inside the summer camp''s infirmary

    "Owie," Lilybe protested as Daniel tap a cotton ball with disinfectant against her cut.

    "Stay still, will you," Daniel said, pinching Lilybe''s chin to raise her head, so he had more area to navigate around the wound on her neck.

    "Is teacher gonna be alright?" Lilybe asked, tears breaming in her eyes at the thought of Evangeline.

    "Eric already brought her to the hospital. She''s going to be fine. Once I bandage your cut, we''ll go and visit her. So you better stop squirming so we can already finish this."

    "G-girls are scary," Lilybe choked, ignoring what Daniel said.

    Daniel shot Lilybe a look. Her eyes were bigger more than usual. It must be the tears. And they appear lighter brown than usual, reminding him of autumn. His favorite season. Were her eyes always this beautiful?

    Daniel shook his head and cleared his throat. "Don''t worry about them. For what they did, they''ll be lucky if they just got a jail sentence," he said, voice cold and eyes shrinking in malice.

    Then the hardness on his face softened a little. "For now, let''s take care of your wound first."

    Lilybe wiped her tears, and her big round eyes stared at Daniel up close. "But your Highness, your face is also wounded."

    Daniel paused for a moment. At the mention of his wounds he got from his brawl with Max, it ached. It ached more when Lilybe touched the bruise on his cheek.

    "We must treat it."

    Daniel brushed Lilybe''s hand away and frowned. "I said stop moving so I can bandage your neck."

    "Ehehehehehe." As usual, Lilybe just dispersed Daniel''s hostility with augh.

    Daniel didn''t even know that he released a sigh of relief. At least her smile was back on her face. She was annoying, but he didn''t understand why he felt more annoyed when she wasn''t smiling.

    Looking at her, he wanted to wipe away her hair from her face. Was her hair always so curly? So wild and free. She had that understated beauty, and Daniel knew she was unaware of it. She was simple and always had a smile on her face. She was always helping those around her to rx. In her presence, he felt warm whatever the season. Perhaps that''s why her skin was glowing? It was her inner beauty.

    Daniel shook his head again. What was wrong with him now?

    "Your Highness. What''s wrong? Your face is red!" Lilybe said and reached out to touch Daniel''s forehead when he back away.

    "Shut up! It''s just the weather. It''s hot," Daniel said, eyes everywhere except on Lilybe''s face.

    "Should Lilybe decrease the temperature?"

    ". . ." Daniel caught his tongue. Right. The room was cold. He was the only one who was feeling hot and bothered.

    "S-shut up!" Daniel stuttered and threw the gauze on Lilybe''s face. "You bandage yourself."

    "Eh? Your Highness?" Lilybe protested, but Daniel was already gone.

    Lilybe stared at the door for a while, and her head tilted to the side as her finger tap the side of her lips.

    "He must have gone out to take in some cold air. But isn''t it hotter outside?"

    On the other side, Daniel leaned against the door. His hands brushed his face. What''s wrong with me?

    Lilybe had that kind of annoying smile that, when present, he would be annoyed to death. But when it disappeared, he was bothered to no end.

    "How annoying . . ."

    Riiinngg~!

    His procrastination was disturbed at the ring of his phone. He picked up when the caller was Max.

    "What''s up?" Daniel asked, but when Max answered, the frown on his face was reced by horror.

    "What did you say? Sisley is in the hospital?"

    Daniel didn''t waste any second and was about to bolt when the door opened and came out Lilybe.

    "Your Highness, what going on? Lilybe asked when she saw Daniel''s white heaving face. He looked like he would pass out at any moment.

    "Sisley is in the hospital. I have to go."

    "Wait! Your Highness!" Lilybe didn''t want him to go. Selfish as it seemed, he didn''t want Daniel to go to Sisley.

    But her voice struck nothing but deaf ears as Daniel didn''t even look back when he exited the camp.

    "Your Highness . . . what must Lilybe do to make you look her way?"

    ----

    A/N

    For Faster Release:

    GOALS / WEEK:

    100 PS - 1 chapy

    500 PS - 2 chapies

    1000 PS - 3 chapies

    GOALS / MONTH:

    50 GT - 1 chapy

    100 GT - 2 chapies

    500 GT - 3 chapies

    1000 GT - 5 chapies

    Bonus Chapters are publish every Sunday if Goals are met.

    *Consider donating for my Milk Addiction

    PayPal - [emailprotected]</a>

    Thank you for the love and support,

    Miu

 Chapter 191 - 17 & 18

    Chapter 17

    Along the way to the hospital, Daniel couldn''t stop his limbs from shaking.

    Suicide?

    Freezing needles pricked his stomach, and bile danced in his throat at the thought.

    How could Sisleymit such a thing as suicide?

    This thought consumed Daniel''s mind as he raced to Sisley''s operating room. But he was stopped by a sudden fist on his jaw.

    He wasn''t expecting that, and he fell straight on the floor.

    "You''ve got the nerves to show your face here!"

    Daniel saw stars for a moment. He shook his head and rubbed his jaw as he eyed the man towering him. He was consumed with Sisley in mind that he didn''t even saw Sisley''s family waiting in front of the operating room. Especially her brothers.

    "Sorry. I was the one who invited him," Max said and went in front of Daniel¡ªshielding him from the murderous intent of Sisley''s family.

    "How could you? He is the reason why Sisley is in this state," Jen said and red at Max.

    "Enough. This is a hospital. This is not the ce nor the time," Mrs. Lacroft said, weak as her voice. Her tears wouldn''t stop. Her husband thenforted her in his embrace.

    "I don''t care. You get this bastard out of here before I kill him!" one of the brothers said.

    Daniel got up, didn''t bother to wipe the blood that opened from his already busted lips.

    "I understand your anger, and I don''t want any trouble. I just want to know if she''s alright," Daniel said.

    Jen snorted. "It''s a littlete for that, don''t you think? She''s already in the hospital, and it''s best if you don''t show your face before we call security to kick you out. Your presence only adds stress here."

    ". . ."

    Max looked at Daniel, guilty for calling him. But he felt like Daniel needed to know. "I''m sorry, man."

    Daniel was silent before he looked at the people in front of him. Anger was apparent, and their disdain was palpable. He felt it even from just their stares.

    "Alright. But call me if anything came up," Daniel said at Max and added, "please?"

    Max was hesitant for a moment before he made a side-eye at Sisley''s family. "I don''t think it''s the right time to visit yet, but I will inform you of her condition from time to time."

    Max knew that he didn''t have the right to decide, but he felt it was alright if it was just informing Sisley''s condition.

    "Thanks. Appreciate it." Daniel made one final nce at everyone before he decided to leave. Worried as he was, it was not the time to force his way.

    Outside, he took arge intake of air and released it into the sky. He curled his fingers into the palm of his hands, not even feeling them digging in. His cheek was bleeding. His jaw seemed a little dislocated, and his face was covered in bruises.

    But he felt nothing¡ªjustplete numbness.

    ----

    "Your Highness! How is Sisley doing?"

    Lilybe asked when the Richardson mansion door opened and came in Daniel with another wound on his face.

    "Your Highness, you''re bleeding!"

    Daniel didn''t even spare a nce and didn''t stop when he walked past Lilybe. With his back facing her, he said, "I want you to move out."

    ". . ."

    Lilybe''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. "Y-your Highness?"

    "If Sisley finds out that you''re living here. It wouldn''t be good for her condition."

    Lilybe''s smile gradually fell. "Y-you''re. . . getting back together with her."

    It was not a question. She knew that they were going to get back together, and her heart dropped in the pit of her stomach.

    Daniel didn''t answer for a moment and said, "I want you to move out first thing tomorrow."

    Lilybe felt like she was stabbed in multiple parts of her body. Not with a knife but with something much worse. And she knew the scar wouldn''t heal.

    "B-but . . . where will Lilybe go?"

    "I don''t care where you go!" Daniel snapped. "Rent a hotel or something. Or better yet, go back to Evend!"

    Daniel stopped at the tears in Lilybe''s eyes. Her big eyes seemed like they were melting, and the usual smile on her face was gone. Her cheeks were red, and her bottom lip mped in between her teeth.

    Daniel couldn''t, for a second, look at her. It was painful. A pain he didn''t want to understand.

    Clenching his hands, he turned away. "Go wherever you want. Just not here." He then went to his room.

    ----

    Chapter 18

    ckPine country, Cole''s Manor

    "I don''t want to marry Maxine."

    . . .

    . . .

    At ¨¢lvaro''s announcement, heavy silence descended in the office of Marcos Cole.

    Alex Cole looked at his eldest son. The temperature was cold, but he was sweating like crazy as his stomach churned.

    Marcos Cole was silent. Then he reclined on his leather chair. "And what made you think that you can just break an engagement established long before you were even born?"

    "It''s because it''s my life, and I have every right to decide who to marry," Alvaro said, face and voice serious. So distant from his usual yful demeanor.

    Marcos''s lips twitch. "Foolish boy!"

    Alex flinched on his seat.

    "Who do you think gave you everything you needed? Each wants you desire?" Marcos spat, "This family had provided you with everything! The only coteral is your obedience and loyalty!"

    Marcos then looked at Alvaro in the eyes and said, emphasizing each word, "You will marry Maxine."

    ". . ." Alvaro was breathing heavily now. "True that the Coles has provided me with everything. But I already repaid it with my twenty-seven years of serving this family. All I''m asking is not to marry a girl I don''t love."

    "Foolish!" Marcos hammered his cane on the floor. "Honor is the greatest virtue of this family. For generations, our ancestors valued and cherished honor above all else. Our family, our legacy is deeply rooted in honor. Our empire grew because of our loyalty to our words. And I will not let you be the first to break it."

    Marcos stood from his seat and looked at ¨¢lvaro. "You will marry Maxine, and that is final!"

    Alvaro stood from his seat and faced Marcos head-on. "No, grandfather. You''re not protecting this family''s honor but only yours. I will no longer be your puppet."

    Then ¨¢lvaro turned his back and went for the door. "Disown me all you want, but I will not marry Maxine. And that is final."

    "Alvaro!" Alex called, about to stop his son when he heard a loud thud. Turning, he saw his father on the floor, clutching his heart.

    "Father!"

    Alvaro stopped and looked back. The grim in his eyes changed into horror.

    "Grandfather!"

    ----

    "How''s his condition?" Alvaro asked the moment the doctor went out of the operating room.

    The doctor tugged his mask and faced the Cole''s family. "The good news is, the operation is sessful. We manage to bring him back from the dead. But we still had to monitor his vitals. The bad news is, his legs are paralyzed, and his kidney is failing. He needs to be dialysis, and he needs to remain in the critical wards for weeks."

    Alex sighed and approached the doctor. "Can we visit him?"

    The doctor shook his head. "You can only view him outside the room. But if his condition improved in the following weeks, we can transfer him to his private room. But I suggest not agitating him. Master Cole is old, and this is already his second stroke. We are lucky that he arrived in the hospital in time. But if another ident like this happened, it could result in total paralysis or even death," the doctor warned. Then he gave a few more remarks before he said his goodbye.

    Alex sighed again while Alexis finally stopped biting his nails.

    Alvaro was silent. Then he released a big breath¡ªa sigh for what wasing.

    "¨¢lvaro," Alex called, tapping the shoulder of his son. "Can we talk for a moment?"

    Alvaro didn''t answer but nodded. They then went into one of the private rooms reserved for their family.

    Alex faced his son and said straight to the point, "Marry Maxine."

    Alvaro inwardly sighed. He didn''t even know what to feel anymore.

    "Son, do this first," Alex said, squeezing Alvaro''s shoulder. "Do this for the family. We both know that you are the only one capable of leading this family. Asher is impulsive. Alexis is too young and na?ve. I, too, am already old. If you leave now, the main family will fall apart. What will happen to your brothers then? Your mother? You know how many of the branch family eyed your position."

    ¨¢lvaro''s'' hands were white from being clenched. Nails were digging against his palm, but he didn''t feel the pain¡ªonly frustration.

    Alex''s eyes softened, and his grip on Alvaro''s shoulder weakened. "Do this first. Marry Maxine. Your grandfather is old. You can always wait for him to take hisst breath before you file for divorce."

    Alvaro looked at his father. For some reason, he wanted to punch him. "Just like what you''re nning to do with mother?"

    Alex''s eyes turned cold, and he let go of ¨¢lvaro''s shoulder. He took a step back and walked towards the floor to ss window.

    "I only made sure that the main family remains in control. Your mother knows that too. In the end, we both got what we wanted. The main family remains in control, and she lived the life any woman envied."

    "Only lonelier and depressed," ¨¢lvaro spat.

    Alex sped his hand behind his back. His face stern and his voice deeper as he said, "That''s why I''m going to set her free."

    "When grandfather dies?"

    ". . . Yes," Alex replied and faced the window again. "And if you are smart, you''ll do the same. Do this not for the Coles but your brothers. I don''t even have to tell you what their life would be if you''re not the sessor of the family."

    ". . .." Alvaro bit his lips and said no more.

 Chapter 192 - 19

    "Why are you still here?"

    Daniel asked when he saw Lilybe standing at the entrance door of his mansion. She was smiling, and all dress up. She even wore makeup as her grin reached her eyes. Like what happened yesterday never happened.

    Daniel didn''t know why but he was ufortable with the way Lilybe was smiling. He was always ufortable at her before, but this time something felt . . . not right.

    "Your Highness, let''s go to an amusement park!"

    Daniel''s brows rose so high it was impossible not to stare. His lips open, but Lilybe beat the protest out from him.

    "Your Highness, please grant Lilybe''s wish before she leaves the house."

    ". . ." Daniel sighed and pressed his fist on his forehead. He had no mood and energy to entertain her, but if it what it took to make her leave . . . then . . .

    "Fine," Daniel said, voice couldn''t be more forced.

    Lilybe pped her hands and jumped on her feet. "It''s going to be like our first date in the amusement park!"

    Daniel rolled his eyes as he went back to his room to get dress.

    ----

    When they settled in the Ferris wheel, Lilybe smiled, remembering the first time they rode in Evend. Only this time, the sun was high in the sky, and the atmosphere was heavy and thick.

    "Your Highness, Lilybe got a new makeup!"

    Daniel peered her way, face bored and unimpressed. "Your brows look thicker. Your powder is so white than your skin tone, and your lips are redder than blood. It''s not even Halloween. Don''t scare people."

    "Ehehehe. Lilybe is not good with these things, yet," she said, keeping the smile on her face. She spent thousands of dors on that makeup and spent hours online and in books just to know how to apply it. Then maybe he would look her way even for just a second.

    But his face only showed that she just wasted her money and time as he nodded and looked outside the Ferris wheel window, offering no ongoing conversation.

    "Your Highness, it''s almost valentines! What would you like? Lilybe usually makes cupcakes and chocte cakes. Would you like some? It''s very delicious and usually sold out even before the month of Valentine."

    Lilybe beamed, hoping it would raise Daniel''s spirits. Instead, he sighed and replied in a lethargic tone.

    "No, thank you."

    And that was the end of the conversation.

    Lilybe''s heart sunk, but she pressed on, "Maybe you''ll like Choco moose instead? It''s lighter and velvety in the mouth."

    Daniel sighed again and looked down briefly. "No."

    Lilybe hid the hurt. It was hopeless, but she pressed on and brought up another conversation which she knew he would get irritated. But what else would they do? Pretend that the other was invincible?

    Eventually, they got out of the Ferris wheel and walked around the park in circles with no particr destination. In the rose garden, Lilybe continued to have her one-sided conversation as Daniel walked ahead.

    "Fun fact, rosehip is a dried fruit from a withered rose. It contains a huge amount of vitamin C. It contains thirty times more vitamin c than lemon of the same weight. Because of it, it is named vitamin bomb."

    Lilybe chuckled, but Daniel wasn''tughing. He continued to walk without even stopping.

    "Lilybe visited Teacher this morning. Her condition was stable, but she had not woken up yet. Teacher''s boyfriend is also there taking care of her. It''s a shame that they still not made up."

    "Hmm . . ."

    "Lilybe wille and visit again before she leaves."

    "Hm . . ."

    "This year was very kind to Lilybe. She met Teacher and then Teacher''s boyfriend. Had fun with everyone and experience her first love . . . as well as her first heartbreak."

    Daniel stopped when he felt that something was wrong. Turning, he looked at Lilybe. There was something in the way that her eyes shone. The way it shook and melting like she was looking at her lover. The way her lips rose in a simple smile and the way her hair fluttered with the winds. And for some reason, he couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    Lilybe walked towards him and stopped just inches from him. She beamed, and her head tilted a little to the side as her hands sped behind her back.

    "Lilybe did a lot of thinking sincest night. But the only thing Lilybe coulde up with is that . . . no matter how much Lilybe likes your Highness . . . sympathy or some sense of obligation isn''t a reason to go out with someone. That''s why your Highness . . . this is goodbye . . . Lilybe is setting you free as well as herself."

    Daniel''s lips opened, but there were no words. His mind was nk as Lilybe jumped to embrace him. In her embrace, the world stopped. There was no time. No noise. No problems.

    And his mind was at peace.

    How could he have not seen it before? How could he have ignored it? Refuse Lilybe''s love for what it was? Unselfish. Pure. Warm.

    It felt like home.

    His hands stretched out, wanting to embrace that feeling. But it was gone together with the girl with big eyes and a silly smile.

    Daniel didn''t know what happened next, but he found himself in his home. Mind nk. Spirit battered. Body tired. And heart, broken.

    He swept his gaze around. Was his ce always this big and quiet? It seemed unfamiliar. Like something was missing.

    "Chef," he called. He intended it as a shout, but it came out as a whisper.

    Nevertheless, it was still heard by the servants.

    "Yes, your Highness?"

    "Prepare my dinner."

    The chef was silent for a moment before he asked, "Is madam going to join?" It was weird because it was usually the madam who prepared his Highness food''s ever since she arrived.

    "No." Daniel''s brows formed in one line. Since when did Lilybe became the madam of the house? "She left, and she''ll never return in this house."

    Daniel gritted his teeth. He didn''t know why he was angry as his mood plummet at the thought.

    Dragging his feet to the dining area. He waited there for the food to arrive. He was hungry, and maybe that was why he was feeling angry and annoyed. He didn''t want to wait in his room because it was lonely.

    . . . Lonely?

    He was starving that his mind was going insane.

    How could he be lonely when most of his life, he was alone in his house?

    "Your Highness . . . what would you like?"

    Daniel stood to his feet, and his eyes almost popped from their sockets. "Lilybe?"

    "Your Highness?" the chef blinked.

    Daniel blinked. He really was hungry. He even mistook the chef''s voice for Lilybe!

    Daniel cleared his throat and regained his face. "What were you talking about again?"

    The chef''s face remained neutral through the corner of his lips rose. "This servant is asking of what menu would you like, your Highness?"

    The irritation that died at his embarrassment rose again, and Daniel snapped, "Anything! Just make me anything that doesn''t require me to wait an hour! I''m hungry, and I need food. Now!"

    "Right away, your Highness." The chief bowed and retreated. Their Prince wasn''t this hot-blooded. In fact, he couldn''t recall when was thest time his Highness loosed his temper. Madam''s departure must have really impacted him without him even knowing it.

    Daniel sighed and brushed his hand on his face. He slumped on his seat and closed his eyes. Hoping he wouldn''t feel the passing of each second. But the second stretched into eternity at her absence, and he could feel every tick of the clock.

    . . .

    . . .

    "Your Highness . . . your Highness . . . food is ready your Highness!"

    Daniel gasped, and his head whisked in the direction of that voice. "Lilybe?"

    The chef blinked.

    Daniel blinked.

    The chef cleared his throat and pretended that the Prince wasn''t losing it. "The food is ready, your Highness."

    Daniel blinked, and the surprised look on his face fell into a scowl. He made a quick nce at the clock and found that he fell asleep for thirty minutes.

    Daniel didn''t say anything and let the servants served the food on the table.

    His stomach growled in silence, but his appetite was screaming no.

    Something was missing.

    The sd was fresh and looked crisps and delicious, but it didn''t have that added touch that made his saliva dripped from the side of his mouth. The steak was tender and looked like it would melt in his mouth, but it didn''t have that usual lemon and honey smell that he had grown to love. And the soup . . . it was just . . . notplete.

    It was missing that touch.

    It was missing Lilybe''s touch. The love and attention of every morsel of food she put in. The texture and aroma that he craved. That with every bite, he''d be asking for more.

    He was never going to taste it again.

    ----

    A/N

    For Faster Release:

    GOALS / WEEK:

    100 PS - 1 chapy

    500 PS - 2 chapies

    1000 PS - 3 chapies

    GOALS / MONTH:

    50 GT - 1 chapy

    100 GT - 2 chapies

    500 GT - 3 chapies

    1000 GT - 5 chapies

    Bonus Chapters are publish every Sunday if Goals are met.

    *Consider donating for my Milk Addiction

    PayPal - [emailprotected]</a>

    Thank you,

    Miu

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 193 - 20

    Burberry Hospital

    Evangeline woke up disoriented. The first thing she did was move, but her limbs were so heavy, and any slight movement brought a jolt of pain to her spine. Pain.

    "Agh . . . ," she groaned. Her face was swelling, and she could even see purples in her line of sight.

    "Don''t move. It''s best if you rest for a while."

    Evangeline paused, then her eyes focused on Eric, sitting on a chair beside her bed. The nk look on his face, in contrast with the concern in his voice that he failed to hide, put a tear in her eyes.

    "Eric . . . ," she croaked. Her voice was weak as her dry lips hurt whenever she moved her mouth.

    "The doctor said you still need three days'' rest. Fortunately, there were no fractured bones, only cuts and bruises."

    The transition in his voice from warm to deadpan unnerve her.

    "Eric . . . about the Paris thing," Evangeline forced out the words even though she was having difficulty. "I¨C¨C"

    "I don''t want to talk about it."

    The anger in his voice stunned her in silence.

    Eric looked away. "At least not now while I''m still angry and you''re still recovering."

    ". . ." Evangeline didn''t know why but she felt like crying. ident really softened everyone.

    "I''m sorry," she said after the long silence.

    ". . ."

    Eric released a sigh and looked at Evangeline in the eyes. "Rest first."

    Evangeline shook her head. If she could move, she would grab Eric''s hand because she felt like he would leave at any moment. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. I just thought that . . ."

    She then released a heavy breath. "I just thought that you wouldn''t get mad if I just tell youter."

    "I am mad that you didn''t discuss it with me first. But I am more angry that you seemed alright that you''re going to leave."

    Evangeline''s words got stuck in her throat upon the pain in Eric''s eyes. She opened her mouth to exin, but he already stood to his feet.

    "Forget it. We''ll talk when I''m in the right state of mind and that you''re no longer breathing heavily from just speaking a few words."

    He then turned and walked towards the door. He stopped but didn''t look back.

    "I''m still angry at you because you''re so nonchnt about it while me, on the other hand . . ."

    Eric''s fist was shaking as he dropped a small smile at Evangeline. One that almost sent Evangeline in tears.

    "Just the thought of you going so far away . . . is driving me insane."

    ". . . Eric . . . ," Evangeline whispered, but he was gone before she could finish her words.

    "You could alwayse with me . . ."

    Evangeline breathed and forced herself to move. She would not let Eric go like this. She was afraid. When would be the next time that they would meet?

    The world spin for a moment as she forced herself to sit on the bed. Not even two seconds she slumped on the mattress, feeling so tired.

    Darn it!

    The world was spinning, and she was about to pass out when the door opened, and thest thing she saw was Asher rushing towards her.

    ----

    Inside Rose caf¨¦''s private room, Angel''s favorite hangout ce. She was stirring her tea in a daze while Aldrick was having a one-sided conversation with himself.

    Ever since her encounter with Evangeline in FROZEN''s office days ago, she felt unmotivated and under the weather. It even affected her job, and Aldrick noticed this too. That''s why he asked the management to give her a month''s break ¡ª much to Angel''s annoyance.

    This irritated her because the man was already deciding for her. Like now, he was making ns that she didn''t even know.

    "The trip to Maldives is two days from now. I''m sure you''ll love it. You always say that you wanted to go there. I heard this time of year the water is so clear that you can see the corals and fishes," Aldrick narrated.

    Then he looked at Angel, who was still unresponsive. He wet his lips and continued with a smile on his face. "It''s a good start to learn scuba diving. You always said that you wanted to learn it, right?"

    Angel sighed and faced Aldrick with a scowl on her face. "You go. I don''t want to."

    Aldrick smile wavered at the hostility in Angel''s voice. "I already book the ticket. It''s a waste if we don''t go. Who knows when the next opportunity is."

    Angel stared at Aldrick''s face for a moment. Her feelings were bursting, and the guy''s persistence was thest draw.

    "Aldrick. You and I are not dating. Don''t you get it?"

    Aldrick was confused. "What do you mean? I thought that we have mutual feelings for each other. When I said I love you and you replied in same."

    Angelughed with scorn. "You really are pathetic! So desperate to rece the love you once lost. Love me? How could you love me? A girl who is just using you?"

    "W-what do you . . ."

    "Oh,e on! Don''t pretend that you don''t know. Or are you just really blind? Consumed by desperation to forget?"

    "Angel, you''re just angry at the moment. I''m sorry if I didn''t consult you about the trip. I thought that¨C¨C"

    "Stop fooling yourself!" Angel screamed. "I''m just using you! Just like you''re using me to forget that girl!"

    "I''m not using you," Aldrick defended. Then his voice turned soft as his expression. "I really love you."

    Angel snickered, and the glint in her eyes made Aldrick ufortable.

    "Then let me tell you a story," she said as she reclined in her chair, folding her arms under her breasts. "Five years ago, a girl full of ambition is just starting her story in the entertainment industry. She was new, and to rise to fame quickly, she needed to cling to someone. Then came this guy. Young and famous. So youthful. So full of dreams. So juvenile and na?ve. He was perfect except that he has a girlfriend."

    "Angel . . ." Aldrick face was losing his color. Fast.

    "So the girl needed a n to break them apart. She had her chance one night at a party. It wasn''t easy and needed a lot of money, but she got her way. She drugged the man. Took him to a hotel. Took some naked picture with a bunch of girls."

    "Angel, stop."

    Angel didn''t hear Aldrick''s plea as she continued with a smile though her eyes were turning red. The only betrayal to what she felt.

    "She ckmailed the girlfriend, and they broke up. After all, those pictures could do damage, especially to a guy in the entertainment industry. So she, like any martyr girlfriend, chose to break up with him to protect his stupid dreams. The girl then got what she wanted. A vulnerable, pathetic little man who was so desperate to forget the love he lost. What could be the better opportunity than that, right?"

    "Stop!"

    Aldrick yelled. His face was white in contrast with his bloodshot eyes. He was breathing so fast he felt like he would pass out.

    Angel smirk amidst the pool of waters in her eyes. "So tell me . . . do you love me now?"

    ". . ."

    Aldrick looked at the unfamiliar woman in front of him. He refused to look away even if his lips trembled and his shoulder heaved with emotion. His hands clenched into shaking fists in a desperate battle against his grief. Then a lone tear traced down his cheek. His face buckled, and tears rolled, washing a path to his chin. Tears blurred his vision, and loud heaving sobs torn through his lips, but he still refused to look away.

    Not until the realization sunk in that it was all Angel''s fault that he lost what future he had with Satele. He lost a love that he could no longer get back. His gaze fell to the ground, and acidid waste in his throat. If he didn''t get away from this ce, he would really die!

    Staggering, he ran out of the caf¨¦, leaving Angel on her seat.

 Chapter 194 - 21

    Aldricky on his bed, eyes closed. His chest rose up and down in silent cry as hisshes were heavy with tears. Another sob racked him, followed by a quiet wail. He curled on his side and cried. It had been a week since the event with Angel.

    Why was this happening to him? He was only giving out love, but the return was always heartbreak.

    His cries were both ferocious and noisy. His hands opened and closed, clenching and unclenching. He wanted to kill Angel. A violent solution to his pain and suffering. But at the same time, he couldn''t, for he loves her. He truly loves her. And the betrayal and truth only hurt more.

    . . .

    . . .

    Then it was silent. Like his tears already dried, but his pain was unceasing. He had to see her. He had to know the truth from her mouth or else . . . his emotions would tear him apart.

    Didn''t care about his swollen red eyes and the snot on his nose, he got dressed and ran out from his apartment.

    He ran and ran on the road he used to walk often. The familiar sidewalk that, even with closed eyes, he could navigate. And then he was there. In front of her house. Looking up at the window like he usually did in the past.

    When his eyesnded on her, he wouldn''t have to try, a smile naturally blossomed on his lips. But it was five years ago. This time it was different.

    Only grief was on his eyes and sobs in his lips as he choked her name.

    "Satele."

    ----

    "Yes. Yes. I''m already dressed as we speak," Satele said, sighing through the phone in her hand.

    "You better be. I''ll be right there in one minute, so I expect you to wee me in your room."

    "No need. We''ll go straight to the hospital, right?"

    "What? Not even a cup of coffee?"

    Satele''s eyes rolled on the ceiling. "You are the one who is so impatience to go to Evangeline, remember?"

    ". . . Whatever! Just hurry, I''m almost at your house."

    Satele shook her head and turned off her phone before Asher could speak another annoying word. She stuck her phone inside her bag and put on her shoes before she got out.

    She zoomed outside but halted when it was not Asher who was waiting for her but her past.

    "Aldrick . . ."

    One look, and she knew that Aldrick was crying, and she knew that something was not right.

    "Satele . . . why?" There was so much Aldrick wanted to ask, but he couldn''t find the words. He couldn''t as much as look at her without tears streaming down his face, and he sobbed into her chest. His hands were clutching her like she was herst air.

    Satele''s shock turned into understanding. She didn''t have to guess. She knew what Aldrick was talking about. She held his shoulders as his tears soaked her dress. His pain was understandable. She felt it too and even more so as he was right in her embrace.

    His cries came in waves only broken by short paused to take in breathes before he hurled back in her arms. He then pulled away a little,shes heavy with tears as he looked into her eyes.

    A tear slid down from Satele''s cheeks as she cupped Aldrick tear-stained face.

    "Let''s talk somewhere."

    ----

    "Have you calmed down?" Satele asked when Aldrick was silent for some time after they settled inside a private room of a caf¨¦.

    "Yes," Aldrick replied, voice dry and throat sore. He managed a smile though weak. "I''m sorry. I just . . . needed to see you."

    "It''s fine."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    In the past, they have a limited amount of topics to talk about. And even if they were silent, the atmosphere was just right. But now, it was like meeting a friend after so many years.

    Something that Angel took away from him.

    "She told me all about it," Aldrick started, and he felt like crying again. "How could you not tell me?"

    ". . . You would have done the same if it were me." Satele reached out and squeezed Aldrick''s hand. "You were full of dreams, and I wanted nothing more than to see you achieve it."

    "Even if you know that I almost died when you left?"

    ". . ." Satele eyes shook at the thought. "I almost died at that time too."

    . . .

    . . .

    Aldrick took in arge intake of air, and he slumped on the back of his chair. He brushed his hair with his fingers and said, "Can we . . . do-over? Can we just . . . start again?"

    ". . . Only if you still love me."

    Aldrick''s eyes wavered briefly. "And you? What about you? Do you still . . . love me?"

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Silence descended. It was hard and thick that it was impossible to ignore until the waiters broke their steady gaze and served their food.

    "I remembered that you like vani ice-cream with lots of cheese even though you''re conscious of your weight. This is the caf¨¦ that we frequented in the past," Aldrick said, changing the topic with a forced smile.

    The spoon on Satele''s hand slipped. She looked at Aldrick, who was munching his food in a daze. She then didn''t say anything more.

    Eventually, they got out of the caf¨¦ and went straight into the park. Aldrick wanted to reminiscent the time he had with Satele and maybe . . . maybe it would awaken their feelings with one another that was once lost.

    "I remembered you always took that catwalk street because you like to gaze at the clothes and bags," Aldrick said as he strolled side by side with Satele in the park.

    "And remember our first date in the amusement park? You were enjoying those unicorns'' merry-go-round like a little kid."

    Aldrickughed, but Satele wasn''tughing in the least.

    It was nearing six in the evening, and the park was serene as the first spring came. Satele always wondered what it would be like when Aldrick finally learned the truth. She always dreamed that they would get back together once he knew.

    And now, here they were, trying to get back what was lost and repair what was broken.

    Came evening, and the emotions she killed for long years were emptied, and she was at peace.

    "Aldrick," she called.

    Facing each other, Satele smiled. "My favorite caf¨¦ is not that caf¨¦ we just ate. My favorite dessert is chocte with marshmallows, not vani with cheese. Our first date did happen in the amusement park, but I never rode the merry-go-round. And I don''t like branded clothes and bags, so I never went down the catwalk street."

    ". . ."

    Aldrick was confused. "But we . . . I thought that . . ."

    Satele shook her head, but the smile on her face didn''t lessen. "No, Aldrick. We can''t go back together anymore. It is clear that your heart and mind already belongs to someone . . . mine as well."

    ". . ."

    A single tear slid from Aldrick''s eyes, followed by another and another until a steady stream fell to his cheek and into the ground. He released all the emotions that had been inside him for all this time, but he still didn''t make a sound.

    At the same time, Satele was smiling, but salty water wouldn''t stop falling from her eyes. "Go. This isn''t the ce that you should be."

    Aldrick''s chin quivered, and he embraced Satele so tight in his arms. "I''m so sorry."

    "I''m sorry too."

    Aldrick looked at Satele for a moment before he kissed her forehead. Onest time. "Know that even if we moved on. There is always a part of you in my heart. And if ever I am asked who I love first, it would always be your name in my mind."

    "Mm . . .. me too."

 Chapter 195 - 22 & 23

    Camete evening.

    "I''ll be there¨C¨C"

    "Fuck off!" Asher yelled and ended the call with Satele.

    HMP!

    How dare she canceled their date to the hospital for her ex. She could die for all he cares.

    "Boss, it seemed like another fight broke out in one of our territories," D said.

    "Fuck off! Those assholes can die for all I care. Can''t you see that Eva takes priority?"

    Asher nced at the sleeping Evangeline and lowered his voice. "Tell those assholes that if they don''t stop pestering me, I''ll personally kill them myself."

    "Bunch of idiots. Starting a fight that they can''t finish," Asher murmured as he looked at his phone to see if Satele called again.

    Hmp!

    When he didn''t see her name appear after ten minutes, he threw his phone on the ground.

    "Fucking useless! D! Get me a new phone. This one is broken!"

    ". . . Yes. Yes." D was used to it whenever Satele and Asher fought. Asher''s mood was worsening by the minute.

    "This room is so crappy! D, order them to move my darling Eva to a private room."

    "Boss, this is already the private room."

    "Then get me the most private-private of all them!"

    ". . ."

    "And this food. What the heck is this? Fire the chef!"

    "Boss, its hospital food specifically made for her Highness Evangeline."

    "Shut up! You expect me to feed this crap to my darling Eva? Fire that chef, right now!"

    "We don''t have that authority, though."

    "Then I''ll buy this damn hospital!"

    ". . ."

    Riiinngg~!

    "D! Get me my phone quick!" Asher''s face lit up as D handed his phone to him.

    He didn''t even bother to know who called as he answered. "Fuck off!"

    Feeling pleased with himself, Asher ended the call only to regret it not a secondter when he saw it was his father. He hurried and called back.

    "F-father . . . it''s not what you think. I thought that¨C¨C"

    "Asher,e home this instant."

    Asher paused at his father''s grim tone. "What?"

    "Your grandfather is in the hospital."

    "What?!" Asher jumped from his seat. His grandfather? The Marcos Cole is in the hospital? That man is the freaking devil himself. The monarch of Coles. He was immortal!

    "I can''te home. Evangeline is . . ." Asher stopped. He couldn''t possibly announce that Evangeline is in the hospital. For sure . . . hell would rain in Burberry, and he would surely face punishment for his negligence.

    "I should have forced my way ande with her," he grumbled instead.

    Asher cleared his throat and made an excuse. "Evangeline has a cold right now and is not able to travel. So we''ll wait for about three days at most. Anyway, it''s not like the old man is in critical condition, right? And even he is, I doubt he will go down without a fight. That man is the king hell."

    ". . . *sigh. His condition is stable, and he just woken up. He asked for all his grandchildren toe."

    ". . . Is that serious?"

    "Yes. So you better get your ass here as soon as Evangeline is okay."

    ". . ." That meant leaving Satele for how many days or even weeks. Asher sighed, "Fine." Though he was not fine.

    "And if you see or hear from Alvaro. Tell him toe home. We can''t reach him."

    Asher paused, and his eyes widen. "Don''t tell me he is missing?"

    "No. He is just . . . taking some time off. . ."

    "Oh . . ." Asher rubbed the back of his head rather forcefully. "Is that serious, huh?"

    "Just hurry up ande back."

    And the call ended.

    Asher looked at the phone in his hand and decided to throw it on the ground again but halted when it rang.

    Didn''t check the caller he answered, "Yeah?"

    "What is Evangeline''s room number? I''m already at the hospital."

    "Fuck off!" Asher yelled and ended the call.

    However, he did text Satele the room number as he grumbled, "What does that woman want? It''s toote to ask for sorry now. Even if you beg, I won''t give a damn! What do you think of me?! Someone you can just see and leave?"

    At the side, if Evangeline could move, Asher would already be on the floor with fingerprints on his face, left and right.

    He was so loud it was hard to sleep!

    "D!"

    "Boss?"

    "Make sure that the door isn''t locked."

    "Huh?"

    "And how do I look? What about my face? Is it angry enough but handsome?"

    "Agh . . ."

    Before D could answer, there was a knock on the door. Asher brushed his hair with his hands and leaned on the sofa with legs crossing and arms folding.

    Asher gave the signal, and D opened the door.

    Satele entered and roamed her gaze. Evangeline was asleep, but she doubted she really was with the way her brows were knitting. D was just on the side pretending to be a statue. She already knew that D was the one who brought Asher to the auction house. Frankly, it wasn''t a big deal anymore since it was years ago, and it was no point wasting time on things that already happened.

    Satele went in front of Asher, who was ignoring her.

    "How''s Evangeline?" she asked. She still didn''t know what Asher and Evangeline''s rtionship was. But based on their interaction, it was more like siblings rather than friends or lovers.

    "Why do you care? And why are you here anyway? I thought that you''d gotten back with your ex?" Asher said, refusing to look at Satele.

    Here we go. Satele thought. "I''m here because I want to check up on Evangeline. Though we are not close, I feel that it''s my fault that she ends up like this. If I had just convinced her to turn back at that time, none of this would have happened."

    Asher pouted. Evangeline pouted. This girl likes to own responsibility even it''s not hers to take!

    "Is that all? If so, you can leave now!" Asher said and ignored Satele altogether.

    Satele sighed. "Look, I already said that I''m sorry that I canceled on you. But I''m here now, aren''t I?"

    "You''ve got some nerves showing in here with that innocent, adorable little face of yours just to tell me that?"

    Are you scolding orplimenting her? D thought as he shook his head.

    "Why are you so mad anyway? It''s not like Aldrick and I had gotten back."

    "You''re asking me that?! When you and that asshole¨C¨C!"

    Asher paused, then his head whipped at Satele with a shocked face.

    "You and that asshole are . . . not together?"

    Satele wanted to roll her eyes and, at the same time, smile at Asher''s silly face. It took everything for her not tough.

    "No. He and I just cleared the past. That''s all."

    Asher''s brows rose. "That''s all?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "You have no feelings for him anymore?"

    "I wouldn''t say no, but it''s no longer love. More like of friendship."

    Asher slumped on the sofa and once again crossed his arms. The space on his brows wrinkled, and the edge of his lips kicked up a disdain smile. "SO there are still feelings, huh."

    Satele''s lips pressed in one line. "What are you talking about? I said that it is more like a friendship. Just like Lilybe and me. You and D."

    Asher''s eyes turned to slit. "Just how many people do you have feelings for? And you even like girls? Lilybe? That crazy? Really?"

    Satele gave up and turned toward the ceiling. "You''re impossible!"

    Yes. The both of you are hopeless and couldn''t be saved. So you get out of here before I call the psychiatric ward. Evangeline thought at the side.

    ----

    Chapter 23

    Frizkiel, Rozienheim mansion

    Love was an emotion that couldn''t be controlled, one that overwhelms logic andmon sense. That what it was like for Rozarria. She didn''t n on falling in love with ¨¢lvaro, and she was sure as hell that he didn''t n to fall in love with her.

    But when they met, none of them could control what was happening. They fell in love under unusual circumstances, and once they did, something beautiful was created.

    As she looked at Alvaro in front of her, she was once again reminded of that feeling. A feeling that she would always cherish and protect.

    There was an astray between them, an untouched bottle of whisky beside it. Thin smoke rose from the cigar in his hand. He was not grinning like he used to, and she knew that something was wrong.

    "What is it?" Rozarria asked after a whole five minutes that there was just silence between them.

    Smoking in front of her, something was really wrong.

    Alvaro dragged another smoke before he distinguished his cigarette in the ashtray. His toes wouldn''t stop tapping the floor, and he needed something to distract himself.

    But he still needed to say it. "What would you do if I tell you to wait for me?"

    Rozarria was confused before realization dawned on her. "You can''t break off your engagement."

    When Alvaro didn''t answer, she stood on her feet. "Then this conversation is over."

    "Wait!" Alvaro grabbed Rozarria''s hand. He never felt this panic in his entire life. "Just listen to me for a second. Okay?"

    When Rozarria didn''t answer, Alvaro continued, "Grandfather didn''t want to break off the engagement, and for me to be the next head of the family, I needed both grandfather and the Celestine''s support. If I don''t, the whole Cole could be in shambles. My rtives are power-hungry and so many-eyed my position."

    "So what are you trying to say exactly?" Rozarria asked, voice turning colder like her heart.

    "I just . . ." Alvaro sighed. For the first-ever in his life, he didn''t know how to speak his thoughts. "I just wanted you to wait for me to be the official head of the family. Wait for until . . . grandfather dies."

    "So what you''re saying is . . . you want me to be your mistress until you can divorce your wife. Is that it?"

    ". . ." Alvaro didn''t want, for the life of him, say it. But he couldn''t put it in any other words. No matter how he sugar-coated his words, in the end, Rozarria was right. Mistress was still the term.

    "Yes."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Let go," Rozarria murmured.

    "What?" Bile was rising in Alvaro''s throat as his stomach churned in the most twisted way.

    "I said, let go!" Rozarria screamed and whisked her hand from Alvaro''s hold.

    "Who cares about the Cole''s?!" Rozarria screamed, "Who cares about your family?! Just look at me!"

    Shock was an understatement at what Alvaro was feeling right now. He never saw Rozarria so angry. He never even heard her raise her voice until now.

    "You are shocked, aren''t you?" Rozarria said, voice lowering and face downcast.

    She was smiling, but her smile sent a chill in Alvaro''s spine. And not many could do that to him. Especially not from a woman.

    "But that''s who I am . . . The real Rozarria is selfish, egoistic, doesn''t care about others nor care about their misfortune."

    ". . ."

    Alvaro couldn''t move even when Rozarria was about to leave the room.

    "That is the true nature of the woman you fell in love with. If you''re okay with that, then right here, right now . . . grab onto me."

    . . .

    . . .

    Seconds stretched into eternity, and when ¨¢lvaro still didn''t move, Rozarria went out of the room with head high. No tears were shed. No words were stated. They were over, as simple as that.

    She refused to shed a single tear. She refused to . . . it was the only thing that could save what pride she had left. Even though the room was spinning before her eyes, her heart was tearing apart, she wouldn''t show any weakness before a man who didn''t choose her.

    What was pain and heartbreak? She overcame it before, and there was no way that she couldn''t now.

 Chapter 196 - 24

    Three days passed after Evangelinest saw Eric, and she found herself flying straight to ckPine after her release from the hospital. The news of Marcos Cole''s incident and that he was calling for his grandchildren couldn''t be ignored anymore.

    "I don''t understand why you wouldn''t punish those girls?" Asher grumbled beside her.

    Evangeline rubbed her temple. She didn''t know how many times she was asked that question by the same man over and over again.

    "As I said before, I already ruined their life. No point in ruining it more. It''s already enough that they paid their crimes in jail."

    Asher snorted, "You''ve be merciful, Eva. Know that for just evenying their dirty gaze on you, it''s already enough reason to gauge their eyes out."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes.

    "Girls like those. If you don''t instill fear, they''ll just do it again." Asher''s eyes turned to slit, and his hands were clenched so tight above his legs. "And if they even think of doing it again, I swear, not even you could stop me from taking actions into my own hands."

    Evangeline just shook her head. She was not merciful. It''s just . . . if she could put her feelings into simple words then . . . guilt? Remorse? Even if they meant only to scare her by locking her in the storage, putting their family in bankruptcy was too much. She changed their future. Ruined it. She couldn''t me them if they wanted revenge.

    "The doctor said that grandfather''s legs were affected by his second heart attack, and therapy wouldn''t do good with his age, so he''ll be in a wheelchair for the remainder of his life."

    "Is that so," Evangeline said, bored, phone in hand. Eric might call or text.

    Asher looked at Evangeline at the side. "You seemed unconcerned."

    "I grew up not knowing him," she answered and faced Asher with a slight smile on her face. "So why should I be concerned?"

    ". . ." Asher just sighed and looked ahead. He knew that Evangeline still med the Cole for not rescuing her mother. Not that he could me her.

    "Whelp. We''re here," he said instead.

    ----

    "Eva, how are you. We''re d you came," Alex Cole greeted the moment Evangeline and Asher entered the Cole''s mansion.

    "I''m fine, Mr. Cole," Evangeline replied without an inch of a smile.

    Alex beamed. "Call me uncle."

    "We''re not that closed for me to call you uncle." Then Evangeline made her way inside, feeling at home.

    Alex''s smile dropped while Asher snickered at the side.

    "It''s alright, old man," Asher said as he tapped his father''s shoulder. "If it makes you feel better, Eva is like that to all except for me, of course. Since she and I are very close."

    Alex just brushed his son''s hand and followed Evangeline around.

    "By the way, Eva. Alvaro said that he wanted to talk to you first," Alex said. He wanted to create a conversation to get close but the aloof nephew of his made it impossible.

    "Is that so? Lead the way then," Evangeline said and roamed her gaze. "Where''s Alexis?"

    "With your grandfather. Your grandfather is very ill, and Alexis is taking care of him at the moment."

    A smile that she couldn''t hide appeared on her face. "Is that so." Evangeline bet Alexis was enjoying his time with his grandfather.

    "Aren''t you going to ask how your grandfather is doing?" Alex said as they stopped in front of Marcos''s Coles office that was now ¨¢lvaro''s office ever since Marcos was sick.

    "He is still alive, so I''m sure that''s he''s doing fine," Evangeline replied without care and knocked before entering Alvaro''s office, shutting the door on Alex''s face.

    Inside, Evangeline expected to see Alvaro on the monarch''s chair only to be confused when the chair was empty, and the desk was full of scattered papers.

    Walking near the table, she peeked down even though she knew that Alvaro couldn''t possibly y hide and seek under the table. And just as she thought, no one was there. Not even a speck of dust.

    Shrugging her shoulders, she was about to sit and wait for him when something caught her eyes. On the scattered papers, she saw Eric''s face. And what seemed to be harmless words were a bunch of information she refused to read. But she couldn''t help herself. Her curiosity won against reason.

    As she read, the fog thatyered around Eric was slowly disappearing. All the puzzles were connected atst. It was only information about Eric''s previous jobs and the CEO of eachpany he had work. There was also about the Frizkiel myth. But it was enough for her to know why Eric wouldn''te with her. It was because he couldn''t.

    "Eva."

    Evangeline jolted from her thoughts, and the papers in her hands scattered on the floor.

    Facing Alvaro, Evangeline''s smile was forced. "There you are. Where have you been?"

    Alvaro was leaning against the edge of a wall. There was a smile on his lips that broke the hard lines on his face. His eyes were a bit red, and the skin around them were wrinkled and ck. There were stubbles on his chin, and he seemed exhausted, like he had no rest.

    The smile on Alvaro''s lips stretched as he pointed towards a room. "Toilet."

    "Oh." Evangeline flipped her hair and pretended that she didn''t just look over his files. "Anyway, what do you want to talk about?"

    Alvaro chuckled and approached her. "Nothing really. I just wanted to see how you are. I heard you caught a cold."

    "It was nothing. It''s just a minor cold. You know summer is hot in Burberry, and heatstroke is no joke."

    "Is that so." Alvaro''s brows rose, and the edge of his lips kicked up a grin. "And I also guess that the cut in your lips that you tried so hard to hide with a lipstick is also due to the summer heat?"

    ". . ." Evangeline''s lips smacked in one line. She had the feeling that Alvaro already knew what happened. She didn''t know how he did it, but this eldest cousin of hers always knew what was happening. Nothing seemed to escape him.

    Evangeline looked away as she said, "Yeah. You know how heat could chop the skin on your lips. But anyway, you''re not looking good. I guess even if it''s you, being the Cole''s sessor is still too much, huh?"

    There was something the way ¨¢lvaro smiled that made the fine hairs on Evangeline''s skin stood on edge.

    "Yeah. It is too much."

    Evangeline felt that there was more meaning to what he said, but she couldn''t ask when a knock on the door disturbed them, followed by a voice.

    "Excuse me, madam and Master Cole, your grandfather is calling for you now."

    Evangeline and Alvaro looked at each other before Alvaro extended his hand.

    "Shall we?"

 Chapter 197 - 25

    Inside Marcos''s Cole''s room, old antiques and furniture''s dating back to the neenth century filled the eyes. Some items were even from the BC in which money couldn''t hope to buy. And the center of it all was the gigantic bed in which Marcos Coleid.

    His sickness had done damage to his health and looks. His skin was ghostly white, and the wrinkles on his face were sagging like his eye bags. Weeks of staying in the hospital leeched off his health like he just became skin and bones. Evangeline felt like he would break with just one poke. He was far from the powerful and untouchable monarch. Now, he seemed like any other frail old man.

    Marcos looked at his grandchildren and lingered more on Evangeline.

    "I called you all in here because I had something to announce," he started, tone gruff. Though he had to stop to take in breathes, authority was still thick in his voice.

    "Being on the brink of life and death. Not knowing if you''ll live . . . changes a man''s perspective. I had done everything for this family. I dedicated my life to it. And it''s only right that I would die protecting it."

    Marcos paused and shook his head a little. "But in the process of doing so I had forced my will in every one of you. I was only thinking about the empire, not the pirs that would support it. And I realized . . . I protected this family. But at what cost?"

    Marcos gazed focused on his son and then his grandchildren, and his eyes melted as his features buckled slightly. "My son''s happiness and soon . . . my grandchildren''s happiness."

    Marcos then looked at the ceiling, closing his eyes for a bit.

    It was quiet for a time. So quiet that even their breathing was silent.

    "And as Iid on that hard cold operating table. Unconscious. I was dreaming of the happy times I was with Beatrice. I was lucky that I fell in love with her. But it was not the case for my son and soon . . . my grandson."

    "And I realized, even we work hard protecting this empire. This power. This wealth. In the face of death, it became all meaningless. What we carry on the other side would always be the memory."

    Marcos then faced hiswyers at the side, hand raising a little. "Therefore, right here, right now, I officially announced that Alvaro Cole is now the head of the Cole Empire, and he will have full authority on all the ns'' businesses as well as . . ."

    Marcos looked at Alvaro and smiled. The first time Alvaro saw his grandfather smiled at him. Not as the leader and the monarch but as a grandfather.

    "You will have full authority on who you''re going to marry. The engagement with Maxine is officially broken."

    Gasped resounded in the room. ¨¢lvaro''s eyes shook. It took everything he had not to lose hisposure. But it was hard to stop the big grin off his face and the moist in his eyes.

    "Next, I officially announced that Emerald is no longer banished from the Cole''s list, and her remains shall be moved into the family''s catbs beside Beatrice. And with this I announced that Evangeline Heart shall receive ten percent share from all family''s businesses and if she ever wishes so . . . changed her name to a Cole."

    ". . ." Evangeline blinked, and the forced she exerted on her arm doubled when Marcos''s eyesid on her.

    "I''m sorry . . . I should have done this a long time ago," Marcos choked.

    Evangeline wanted to huramp but only managed to turn her eyes away at Marcos''s sincerity.

    "Grandfather!" Asher eximed and went directly to Marcos''s side. "How about me? Can I marry anyone?"

    Marcos closed his eyes and sighed. "Yes."

    Asher''s fists rose in the air and back. "Yes!" Now, no one would stop him from being together with Satele!

    "No backing on your words now," Asher said and hurried towards thewyer. "Better yet. I want you to make it official in writing so I can have grandfather signed it."

    As Asher was busy pestering thewyer from the side, Marcos closed his eyes and raised his hand. An indication that he was tired and wanted to rest.

    Evangeline was the first to move. She paused and gave the old man one final look before she went out. Next was Alexis, who was running after Evangeline to spend some time while she was still in ckPine.

    Thewyer also went out of the room while Asher followed him around, still nagging him about the contract.

    Eventually, it was ¨¢lvaro, and Alex who remained in the room.

    "Grandfather," Alvaro started, "as much as I am grateful and happy for your change of heart. I think that there is a chance that you''ll cancel my engagement with Maxine if you know who I''m going to marry."

    Marcos''s eyes remained close. "It doesn''t matter anymore. You can marry whomever you wish. I won''t interfere anymore. You''re already of age. I''ll leave it to you to fix the consequences of your actions."

    Alvaro just shrugged his shoulders. "Is that so?" he then walked towards the door and opened it, but before he went out, he said.

    "By the way. Her name is Rozarria Rozienheim owner of Rozienheim corp. But her real name is Roz Rozienwelheim Frizkiel. Just so you know."

    He then went out of the room.

    . . .

    . . .

    "Alex."

    "Yes, father?"

    "I think I''m going to have another heart attack."

    ". . ."

    "That son of yours is going to be the death of me."

    Alex huffed aughed. His face then turned serious. "What about the Celestine?"

    Marcos took arge intake of air and released it through his nose. "Henry and I are already old. Old men should just rest and enjoy the remainder of their life and let the younger ones take care of all the problems."

    "He wouldn''t like it."

    ". . . If he doesn''t . . .. then it just proves that our long years of friendship is just based on mutual benefits."

 Chapter 198 - 26

    "We still have to keep your information private," Alvaro said at Evangeline when they were alone inside his office.

    "I really don''t care about the Cole''s fortune. Even without it, I can still manage."

    "Just indulge grandfather. It will lessen his guilt and helps his mind at ease."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "Just get it over with. Where are the papers I needed to sign?"

    ¨¢lvaro gazed at Evangeline with his lips quirking up a little. "Oh, did I forgot to mention that at least three days is needed to ready all the papers?"

    ". . ."

    "Your face is telling me that you''d rather forsake a century''s worth of fortune that couldst your entire generations from multiple lifetimes than wait for just a single hour in here." Alvaro crossed his arms and stifled augh.

    "Yes. That''s exactly how I feel." She needed to get home. What if Eric was already in their apartment? They haven''t talked and made up yet.

    "My dear cousin." Alvaro approached Evangeline and circled his arm on her shoulder. "You just got here, and you already wanted to leave? Spent more time with your family and enjoy what ckPine has to offer. Okay?"

    Evangeline''s lips pressed in one line. She then faced Alvaro and pointed a finger. "One day," she said in a final tone.

    Alvaro just grinned despite theck of happiness on his face. "My dear cousin. What''s the rush? You know that family takes priority above anything else, right?"

    Evangeline frowned. Alvaro''s words seemed like he was saying it more to himself. She opened her mouth to retort when her phone rang.

    "Hello?" Evangeline answered and escaped from ¨¢lvaro''s hold. She went into one of the rooms and locked the door.

    "Miss Heart, we''ve found the man."

    Evangeline''s eyes dimmed. "Where?"

    "Dead."

    ----

    Meanwhile, back in Burberry.

    Eric had run out of clothes to wear, so he decided toe home. He timed that Evangeline was not home and sneak inside his apartment. It was cowardly, but he still refused to face her. He didn''t ept any phone calls nor texts from her. He was staying in Sparkle''s staff house for the past weeks, unmotivated to do anything.

    Checking inside their room, Eric found it empty, so he decided toe inside. Hurry in his movements, he stuffed his clothes inside his bag and was ready to leave. Afraid that Evangeline would pop out of nowhere.

    He was at the door when his line of sight caught aptop on the foyer. It was open and charged. He must have been preupied with checking the inside of the house that he overlooked it. How could he not notice it when it was right in front of his face the moment he opened the door? Weird.

    Curious as to why herptop was in the foyer, he decided to look.

    Eric,

    Marcos Cole is in the hospital, so I have to go to ckPine. I''ll be back as soon as I can, and I hope that we can finally talk.

    See you soon,

    Eve

    Ps. Open my mail. I''ll let you decide. Know that I''m okay with either way.

    Eric''s brows crumpled, but he still decided to open the mail icon next to the word.

    Dear Miss Evangeline Heart,

    We are writing to you in response to your query about postponing your application to our school. We regret that this opportunity onlyes once in a lifetime since Madam Estelle will retire after a year. The madam was greatly impressed by your portfolio and hoped that you could learn under her tutge. But we do understand if you couldn''t attend this year due to personal circumstances.

    If you ever changed your mind, just reply to this email. We will keep your slot open until the end of the month.

    Sincerely,

    Design art Studio, Paris

    . . .

    . . .

    Seconds stretched into minutes, but Eric remained standing there, eyes unable to tear away from the screen. One message, and it would be over. Evangeline would stay with him. Problem solve.

    He was unable to leave Burberry because his trial was still undergoing in this country. If he did, all the work he put in for almost all his life would disappear. He''d be crossed out from his family''s list. Banished from his home country and never allowed to see nor talk to his brothers and sisters.

    He was willing before, but why was it so hard now? Was it because his trial would end in just two years? Only two years. If he could just make Evangeline stay with him for two years, then they could move wherever she wished. Do whatever she wanted.

    And she even said that it was okay for him to decide. So what was holding him?

    Eric''s fingers typed in the keyboard. His eyshes seemed heavy as the emotions swirling inside him hid behind his nk face. Then he pressed send and went out of the apartment.

    The email was loading before it was sessfully sent with simple words.

    ''I''ll go with my application.''

    ----

    Contrary to everyone''s expectation, Evangeline didn''t stay in ckPine even for just a day. When she got out of that room, Alvaro knew that he could no longer convince her to stay. The anger in her eyes was apparent that even her body was shaking a little. She even asked for theirtest edition of spy earrings. In what for, Alvaro had no idea.

    His n of making Evangeline stay for even just a day failed. And as much as he wanted for her to tell him what''s wrong, he couldn''t with her lips pressed in a tight line. He wanted to apany her, but with the loads of things he needed to do, it was near impossible even to get an hour''s rest. He had no choice but to send the papers to her once they were ready.

    ¨¢lvaro massaged his temple. He had to deal with the sessorship and many problems in thepany and deal with his brothers, who were trying to escape responsibility just to follow Evangeline back to Burberry.

    Alvaro sighed. As much as he wanted them to remain innocent, he also wanted them to mature and take responsibility for the family. So his burden would lessen, and he could start his own family with Roz. That is . . . if she would still ept him.

    Another heavy sigh escaped from his lips.

 Chapter 199 - 27

    Back in Burberry, Evangeline didn''t have time to think. All she knew was that she needed to put that person in a jail as soon as possible. The more time passed, the more her stomach lurched. And her skin crawled at the thought that that person was roaming around free while her mother was rotting in the dirt.

    She opened the door of their room and stopped when she saw Eric unpacking his clothes from his backpack. Both of them were shocked to see each other under unexpected circumstances.

    Evangeline thought that no one was home, and Eric thought that Evangeline was still in ckPine. None of them were ready to face each other, and both caught their tongue in surprise.

    Evangeline forgot all about her mother, and the grim on her face was reced by surprise.

    "Eric."

    "Eve."

    They said at the same time.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Eric I¨C¨C" Evangeline attempted to walked towards Eric but halted by his hand, signaling her to stop.

    "Before we start this conversation. I just wanted to say that I''m sorry . . . for not hearing you out and for taking this long to face you. I just . . ."

    Eric''s eyes looked down for a brief second and sighed. "I''m just in love with you so much, and I . . ." he then looked into Evangeline''s eyes. "I don''t think I could live without you anymore. I''m sorry for myck of expression until now."

    Evangeline blinked so many times, but the tears just continued brimming in her eyes. She ran into Eric''s arms and hugged him tightly.

    "What are you saying? It''s me who should be sorry. I''m so sorry that I didn''t tell you. I just thought that . . . you''ll be okay with it . . . That you''ll juste with me to Paris. But now that I know better . . . it''s fine. I won''t go anymore."

    Eric wiped Evangeline''s tears and focused on her eyes. The beauty of her eyes that even the gxy couldn''t hope topete.

    "Go . . . You wanted to go, right?"

    ". . ."

    ". . . I . . ." Tears shook Evangeline''s vision before they fell freely on her cheeks as she nodded.

    "I just . . . When I''m styling, all the distractions disappear¡ªall the problems. And I felt that I like doing it. Because it''s fun, and I wanted to continue doing it. I even started to dream of having my studio. With it, I saw the world clearly, and it''s different from what I imagined. And I got expelled . . . so . . ."

    Ericughed a little at Evangeline''s disorganized exnation. But he understood. She finally found something that she wanted to do. Her passion. Passion turned her eyes into jewels of purest amethyst, and he knew that she would go no matter what. That she would cling to her dream with a passion. Passion that made her beautiful.

    Evangeline wiped her tears and looked into Eric''s silver poles. "And it''s not just that . . . I havee to depend on you too much, and it scares me. There are times that I wanted to distance myself from you. Not get attached to you too much. But know that it was never because of you. I love you as much as you love me. But I must ovee my past . . . by myself or else I will always need you to keep me calm. I love you too much to do that to you. I feel like me having something that I wanted to do would help me mature. Evolve into someone that could give love freely andpletely. So . . . while I wait for you in Paris for you to finish your contract, right here, right now . . . let''s get married."

    Eric blinked. He didn''t know what feeling he should be feeling. Happy and sad for her, at the same time, surprised that she seemed to know about everything now.

    "Eve . . ."

    As Eric gathered his thoughts, Evangeline ran to her pursed and grabbed some papers before she rushed to Eric again. She then stered the documents right in front of his face.

    "This is a marriage application. All we have to do is sign the papers and poof. We''re married!"

    ". . ." Eric stifled augh as he shook his head. "Let''s calm down for a moment."

    He led Evangeline to sit on the bed while he kneeled on the floor. "I''m a bit upset that you beat me to it but . . . I think we''re on the same page."

    He pulled a box in his pocket and stared into her eyes. "Evangeline Heart, will you marry me?"

    ". . ."

    Evangeline covered her mouth when sobs broke free from the lump in her throat. She jumped into Eric''s arms and hugged him tightly. "Yes! Yes, I will!"

    Rubbing her back to calm her down, Eric smiled.

    "You know about me?" he asked after a moment.

    Evangeline pulled away a little and cupped Eric''s face. "Don''t underestimate me. Even though I got expelled, I''m still a genius. Of course, I had it all figured out."

    She wouldn''t say that it was all because of Alvaro''s help.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you''re a Frizkiel?"

    Eric closed his eyes for a moment. A smile never left his face. Instead of answering, he showed the side of his ear that was covered with his hair. "There is a chip embedded into our brains. If we tell anything about the Frizkiel, it will send a signal to the main family, and I''ll be disqualified."

    Evangeline thought for a moment. "So it''s fine as long as I''m the one who figures it out?"

    Eric nodded. "As long as I don''t exin about the Frizkiel to you and about myself, it''s all good."

    Then Eric''s face became serious. "I hope that . . . this information wouldn''t change anything between us."

    Evangeline blinked before she smirked. "What part of I am the Queen do you not understand, Eric? I don''t care if you own an entire country, nor your riches were vast as the oceans. There can only be one Queen for you. And that is me."

    ". . ." Ericughed and kissed Evangeline on the lips. "Yes, my Queen."

    He then kissed her again before he pulled away a little. Looking into her eyes for a moment, he licked her lips before he captured them with his, kissing her deeper and deeper.

    "I miss you," Eric murmured.

    "I miss you more," Evangeline whispered back as her hands circled his neck, pulling him on top of her, and they both fell onto the bed.

 Chapter 200 - 28

    Heat rolled in Eric''s throat. His desire swelled, and his penis rose on his pelvis.

    He wanted her. Now. Immediately! He kissed her, took her tongue inside his mouth, and made love with it. His kisses were fierce. Demanding. Punishing. But all said and done, he couldn''t possibly hurt her. His bite turned to nibble, and his sucking turned to lick.

    Saliva dripped from the side of her mouth. His tongue reached out, licking every drip before he captured her mouth in his.

    Eventually, the kiss could no longer satisfy him. he pressed her against the bed and separated her legs with his knees. He squeezed his throbbing cock against her pussy, earning a sexy groan from her. His pants were soaked with her secretions, and zing desire was rioting against his pants.

    His fingers traveled to her skirt andtched on her panties, and the pad of his fingertip teased her wet folds.

    "Gentle or heavy?" Eric rasped.

    Evangeline bit her lip, hesitating. But unable to resist her body''s desire.

    "H-heavy . . ."

    "Heavy it is . . ."

    Eric got up slightly and removed his clothes in a hurry, while Evangeline''s fingers trembled as she removed hers. With just their tops removed, Eric pressed his body against hers once more. He kissed and nibbled her lips. Their tongue danced and explored each other''s mouths. Only stopping for air.

    "Mmmmm . . . ," Evangeline groaned when Eric''s finger entered her and pumped her for her juices¡ªsometimes stretching her walls, all to prep her.

    Without knowing, her legs tightened, and he pinched her nipple.

    "Open your legs," he whispered.

    Evangeline trembled and snatched a look at Eric, who was licking her neck to her breasts.

    "Should I be rougher?" Eric asked and bit her nipple while his finger pinched her clit.

    "Agh." Evangeline''s spine arched, and her legs opened.

    The corner of Eric''s lips rose in satisfaction, and he went back into pleasuring her.

    Evangeline''s eyes stretched when Eric''s fingers picked up speed. The more finger he inserted, the faster he became. She buckled and bit his shoulder when bolts of pleasure racked her nerves.

    Eric didn''t care about his bitten shoulder. His fingers continued to pick up speed, stirring her tender flesh.

    Evangeline''s head swept back as numbing waves of pleasure push through her throat in the form of a gasp. Under his pleasure, she lost all care in the world. Immersed in lust, her love juices soaked the sheets. She gasped and slumped on the bed. Her eyes were misty and her strength empty.

    He pulled out his fingers but pleasured her with his tongue.

    "Argh!" Evangeline''s eyes flung open when Eric''s teeth nipped her folds before his tongue pierced her hole. Her toes curled, and her fingerstched on Eric''s hair, didn''t know if she wanted to push him away or pulled him deeper.

    Her flesh rippled with her secretions, and her spine buckled when she found her released.

    She copsed on the bed. Shoulders rising and falling, breasts heaving. Evangeline''s misty eyes looked beyond the blurs.

    Eric''s penis was hard and proud against his pelvis. It seemed like the veins around it would burst. His hands were on her breasts, squeezing them into irregr shapes, leaving marks on her skin as his fingers pinched and teased her tips.

    It was a little painful. But soon, the ache turned into a strange numbness and need. It was then transformed into deep pleasure. A pleasure that soaked the bed.

    Eric rubbed her wetness with his hand. Dripping fluid glistened on his finger before he licked it clean and kissed her.

    "Hmp!" Evangeline didn''t like it when he did that. But her body apparently loves it.

    A passionate groan escaped from her mouth. Her tongue was numbed from his sucking. He took all her breath in without giving her space to retreat.

    Evangeline hugged him tightly. She needed his warmth to feel loved and that, in return, she could love him boldly.

    Eric held her by her hips, and her legs wrapped around his waist. Her fingers crawled into hissh hair as he kissed her, fierce and deep. Their breathing turned erratic, and saliva lingering on their tongues dripped to her skin.

    His lips moved to her perky nipples. Taking in one in his mouth as he rubbed his penis against her abdomen. He teased her until she lost all senses. She flung her head and brought her breasts directly to his mouth.

    She was wet and ready, but Eric wanted to tease her more. Even though all he wanted was to take her fierce and rough. His fingers teased her aching sex, and she gave out a tempting low cry. She pushed her buttock to meet the pumping of his fingers.

    When she was reaching her climax once more, Eric withdrew his finger. She looked at him, unsatisfied. He took in her dissatisfied look as he licked off her cum. Her flush face was moving as the glistening cum on his fingers was fascinating.

    Evangeline opened her mouth to voice out herins but was silent by Eric''s lips. Their tongue wrapped around each other, and her hand moved to his manhood. Her fingers repeatedly kneaded his penis, and he let out a hoarse groan.

    "Impatient?"

    Evangeline licked her lips. "You''re making me wait. You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"

    Eric just grinned and bit her lips before licking it. "Who knows."

    He grabbed her hand and pushed his penis inside her vagina just enough to fit the tip of his manhood. Evangeline released a pleasured moan. She rubbed her body against his, hitting Eric''s desire.

    Eric wanted for her to suffer a little, but it turned that he was the one suffering more. The pain in his lower abdomen was driving him insane. He had nothing in his mind but to bury himself inside her.

    Consumed by his desire, he thrust hard, and Evangeline let out a cry. She was wet, but he was also huge. That familiar feeling of being ripped open consumed her. No matter how many times they did it, it was always like this. She loves it as she clenched.

    Eric''s sweat dropped on the sheet. She was so wet and tight, and his mind was consumed with nothing but lust. Couldn''t control himself, he rammed into her, back and forth. His hands reached her shaking breasts, squeezing them into shapes.

    The sound of body pping together echoed in the room along with their pleasured moans. Evangeline bit her lips when Eric changed their position yet again. Her legs were wide open for him to trust as he pleased. She allowed him to do as he pleased and reached climax together countless times before he ejacted onto her body.

    Her eyes were misty and red as her face was flush, and the screams and moans made her throat sore. Saliva dripped from her parted lips, and still, Eric wouldn''t let her go.

    He was consumed with desire as he prated her from behind. Her vagina was red and swollen and hot thick fluid overflowed from its tiny hole.

    "N-no more . . . ," Evangeline begged for mercy. She knew he was doing it on purpose. Her body copsed on the bed while his hard rock penis was still inside her. His warm chest felt nice against the coldness of her back.

    Licking the sweet on her neck and cheek, Eric whispered her name.

    "Eve . . ."

    Evangeline was in a daze. Her mind and body were floating in euphoria. But she still instinctively answered, "Hmm . . . ?"

    Silver eyes glowed with affection as he looked at her.

    "I love you."

    He held her tight and ejacted inside her. For a few minutes, their ragged breathing stabilized before Eric got up to get a damp cloth. He cleaned Evangeline''s body but paused when she moaned his name.

    "Eric . . ."

    He looked up and saw her eyelids moving before she opened her eyes and looked at him.

    And he was suddenly aroused. He dropped the clothe and lifted her leg.. He squeezed his erect penis into her tiny pussy and pushed in deep for another round.

 Chapter 201 - 29

    Evangeline woke up the next day. It was already afternoon, and Eric wasn''t beside her on the bed. Her body was sore, and her private parts were swollen.

    The door opened, and came in Eric who was only in his pants.

    "Hungry?" he asked with a tray in his hands.

    Evangeline''s lips kicked up a smile. "I would be famished if you''re just wearing an apron."

    "Oh." Eric thought for a second. "Do you want me to?" He was seriously thinking about it.

    "No, silly. Of course, I''m hungry for food. Though I also don''t mind if you do it."

    Eric smiled and sat on the bed,ying the tray of food beside her. He kissed her forehead, murmuring, "Maybe some other time. Eat first."

    Evangeline''s stomach grumbled at the smell of freshly cooked food. Fingers slightly trembling, she picked up a morsel, and it took a lot of effort not to gobble it all down.

    She was famished!

    She was enjoying her food when she stopped and looked at Eric. "What are you looking at?"

    "You''re really beautiful," Eric replied with a serious face.

    Evangeline hesitated. She was just asking for fun since he was looking at her from the side. A lot of people said that she was beautiful and drowned her withpliments. But whenever Eric said that she was, it never failed to put a smile on her face.

    Eric grabbed her hair and gently kissed it. Eyes never left hers. Her body red, and her heart felt big in her chest.

    Evangeline cleared her throat and pushed the empty te away. "I''m full."

    Instead of answering, Eric led her to sit on hisp. His nose brushed the tip of her ears before he nibbled them.

    "What''s wrong with you? We just had sex," Evangeline said but didn''t make any effort to stop him.

    "Is it wrong for me to want you all the time?"

    Evangeline blushed at the innocence in Eric''s tone. "You''re sick."

    "And you''re my medicine." Eric smiled.

    When he looked at her all wrapped in bedsheet and face nourished with love, he couldn''t help the heat of his desire.

    He lowered her on the bed and kissed her lips, licking her lips back and forth. When she groaned, his tongue probed inside her mouth and made love with hers.

    His hands were about to pull the sheet when the bedroom opened.

    "Oh, my god! Tell me you''re not making out."

    Eric pulled the sheet tighter on Evangeline, shielding her from view, while thetter just raised an eyebrow at Daniel at the door.

    "Don''t you know how to knock? And how did you get in?" Evangeline spat.

    "The door was open, and I did knock, but I guess that you''re too focused on your world for you to notice my presence." Daniel shook his head before he turned around. "Anyway, I''ll just go to the kitchen while you . . . continue whatever you''re doing."

    Evangeline grabbed a pillow and threw it on Daniel''s way, but the closed-door caught its impact.

    "You''re not invited!" Evangeline shouted.

    Eric sighed and got up from the bed. "Get dress first. I''ll see what Daniel wants," he said as he put on a shirt.

    "What? Who cares what that guy wants. You should be focusing on my wants."

    Despite the interruption of their happy moments, Eric managed augh. "It might be important for him toe all the way here."

    Evangeline just looked in the celling and grumbled.

    "Cock blocker."

    ----

    Eventually, Evangeline, Eric, and Daniel ended in a restaurant nearby.

    "What do you want?" Evangeline said to the point after the waiter took their orders.

    "Is it wrong for me toe visit you? I didn''t get the chance when you were still in the hospital," Daniel answered coolly.

    Evangeline''s eyes rounded, and she faked a smile. "And now that you have visited can you leave?"

    Daniel stirred his tea as he said, "What''s the rush? Now that you''re going to Paris, we should spend this time together." As he said so, his eyes shifted to Eric, gauging his reaction. When Eric''s face remained stoic as ever, Daniel guessed that they already made up about the Paris thing. Well, considering what they were doing a moment ago, they really had made up.

    No pun intended there.

    Evangeline smirked. "You''re not really here for me, aren''t you? You''re just depressed that Lilybe left. I can see it in your eyes. I even heard that you get back together with Sisley."

    ". . ." Daniel sighed but didn''t react. True, he was somewhat depressed and frustrated about the current events, and he needed somepany. But choosing Evangeline''spany was . . . should he say, he would never have gone to her in the first ce. If it weren''t awkward with Max, he would go to him. But since he got together with Sisley again, things turned . . . unpleasant.

    Eric and Evangeline looked at each other. Then Evangeline said, "Lilybe is a nice girl, huh?"

    "Yes, she is," Eric agreed.

    Then they looked at Daniel, who was spacing out, eyes on the window.

    "Lilybe is a nice girl, huh?" Evangeline repeated.

    "Yes, she is," Eric seconded.

    They then looked at Daniel, who was still unresponsive.

    "Lilybe is a nice¨C¨C"

    "I know already!" Daniel cut in and frowned at Evangeline. "I heard you the first time."

    Evangeline grinned and propped her cheeks on her palms. "Do you really now? Then why did you let her go?"

    "Sisley takes priority right now," Daniel sighed. Coming to Evangeline was a terrible choice. He should have learned his lesson by now.

    "Besides, I admit that she is nice, but all her screws in the head are loose. Why want a girl like that?"

    "Ah, Lilybe." Evangeline''s eyes widened behind Daniel.

    The corner of Daniel''s lips rose. He couldn''t contain his eagerness as he turned his head with expectation on his face. But he didn''t saw the figure in his memory, only a girl dress in a waiters'' uniform carrying their tray of food in hand.

    The girl smiled her sweetest, but Daniel''s heart fell straight to his stomach. He shot Evangeline and Eric a sharp gaze. They were both repressing their grins as their brows wiggled, annoying him to no end.

    "Coming to you two is really a bad idea."

    "Well, what do you expect? You want us to console you?" Evangeline mocked and crossed her arms. "That''s not how the world works Daniel. You won''t find sympathy here, only ridicule. I think you already know that going out with Sisley because of guilt and sympathy is wrong, right?"

    Daniel''s head pounded like crazy. "Then what would you have made me do? Let her die?"

    "Yes," Evangeline said simply as she drank and ate the food that Eric fed her.

    Daniel looked at Evangeline like he didn''t know her. "You really are heartless."

    "I''d rather be heartless than nice. Nice people get taken advantage of. Like you. And besides, it''s not your job to take care of her. If she wanted to kill herself, let her be. It''s her choice. No one is responsible for their choices except themselves."

    ". . . I''m not that kind of person. I''m the one who caused her tomit suicide, so I should take responsibility," Daniel insisted.

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "Self-me. It happens all the time. If you''re the one who put a knife on her wrist, then take responsibility. But no one wanted for that to happen, only her."

    ". . ." Daniel sighed and rubbed his face. "That''s not how it works. If I leave her again, I''m afraid she''llmit another ident. She . . . needs me."

    Evangeline and Eric looked at each other.

    "It''s a good thing that I''m independent, huh, Eric?" Evangeline mewed.

    Eric repressed a chuckle since it''s inappropriate in the current situation. "Yeah."

    "It''s a good thing that I can take care of myself, huh?" Evangeline said in a cute voice.

    "Yeah," Eric agreed and pinched Evangeline''s cheeks.

    Daniel rubbed his hands against his face once more. It was really a wrong decision to went for Evangeline and Eric.. His blood vessels were about to pop. He needed to get out of here, fast!

 Chapter 202 - 30

    A few dayster

    Evangeline scratched the dangling diamond earrings on her ears. They were too tacky for her taste. Too big and heavy. But Alvaro said the size was necessary to hide the tracking and recording device.

    They could make it smaller. It was already the twentieth century.

    "You okay?" Eric asked as they neared Snow Cafe.

    Evangeline took in some air and breathed through her mouth. "Yeah."

    Eric squeezed her hand. "I''m here for you."

    Despite the rage, Evangeline managed a smile. "I know. Now let''s go and punish that bi¨C¨Cgold digger."

    Eric slipped a smile though he was feelingplicated. Evangeline was so calm about this. When she told him what happened to her mother, he was more surprised that she was indifferent. That meant she already knew even before the evidence came to light. Maybe time healed all wounds.

    As they reached the second floor, sealed from the other customers as he ordered, they were greeted by a kind woman''s smile.

    "Hello, Evangeline. It''s been so long," Cherry Lin beamed, and her eyes fell on Eric. "And this is?"

    "Eric. My boyfriend," Evangeline answered simply.

    Cherry Lin''s eyes rounded. "Oh! Well, he looks . . . nice."

    Even forced, Eric couldn''t smile, knowing the woman in front of him did horrible things. His eyes shot to Cherry''s face, resisting the knots of his brows.

    "I get that a lot," he said simply, not even a smile nor handshake. He couldn''t help it. If he didn''t like a person, it would show on his face regardless of his will.

    Once seated, Cherry cleared her throat and asked, "How are you? I''m honestly surprised that you took the initiative to call me."

    Evangeline interlocked her fingers on top of the table, face serious. "Let''s cut to the chase, Miss Lin. I know that both you and I don''t like each other. I''m here to confront you about my mother''s death."

    ". . ." The smile on Cherry''s face drop. "What about it?"

    Evangeline beamed a sarcastic smile. "I''m surprised that you could act all surprise knowing what you did."

    Cherry shook her head a little. "I''m afraid that I''m confused. I don''t get what you''re¨C¨C"

    "Francis Roches," Evangeline cut in. "Seemed foreign at first, but in truth, he is a descendant of a lost tribe who are experts in pottery in their time. And also . . ." Evangeline looked Cherry in the eyes and enunciated each word, "the father of your daughter . . . Angel Lin."

    ". . ." If Cherry was white before, now, she was cadaver like.

    Evangeline smiled though her voice was breaking. Eric held her hand, squeezing it, giving her the strength she needed.

    "You think you covered your tracks well? You think that no one would know?" Evangeline continued, voice shaking, eyes red and moist. "You think I would just forget and move on? No . . ."

    Evangeline took in some air, face a bit red and fingers shaking. "I still remember as clear as day when you came into our life. One sunny day, under the clear sky, Mr. Krisnov announced he was in love with you. It would have been kinder if he just killed us then and there."

    "Now my mother must be this patient, understanding woman while I was forced to ept you as my second mother. You were the bell of the ball, and my mother was yesterday''s news. All the while, she was forced to smile and make small talks while I pretended that nothing was wrong. And you were not just contended in ruining our family. You just have to kill her . . . No . . . The hate does not disappear over time. It multiplies."

    ". . ."

    ". . . You''re not going to deny it?" Evangeline spat at Chery''s silence. "You''re not going to deny that you gifted that pot to my mother in the pretense that it came from Mr. Krisnov? You knew she liked tea with milk. You knew what would happen if she drank from that pot every day. My mother''s organ failure was no ident. You caused it."

    ". . ." Cherry''s white heaving face gradually regained its color. She closed her eyes and released a big breath. "I won''t deny it."

    ". . . Why?" Evangeline choked.

    Cherry''s eyes were downcast as well as the slight smile on her lips. "I knew this day woulde. No secrets were ever kept secrets."

    Cherry then looked Evangeline in the eyes. "If you have a child eating mud for breakfast, lunch, and dinner just to fill her stomach and you work day in and day out with your body just to have a roof under your head . . . you''ll know why I did it."

    Evangeline''s lips trembled, and a tear rolled to her cheeks. "No . . . ruining our life was enough. But killing my mother was too much."

    Cherry looked at Evangeline for a moment before she blinked the tears from her eyes and sighed. "No need for the evidence. I will admit to my crimes. But . . . leave Angel and Robert, your stepbrother, out of this. They knew nothing."

    Evangeline huffed a scornfulugh. "Tell me. If you hadn''t been found out, would you ever turn yourself in?"

    Cherry returned Evangeline''s gaze. ". . . No. Because Robert still needs me."

    Evangeline stood to her feet, chair scraping the floor. "Then this conversation is over. Enjoy your few moments of freedom. Because I''ll make sure that you''ll rot in jail."

    She then left the room but stopped when Chery called her name.

    "Evangeline."

    Evangeline didn''t respond and didn''t look at the woman.

    Cherry''s eyes shook before she looked down and said in a voice that sounded like a whisper. "Robert Krisnov . . . your father . . . he is sick."

    "Do you think I care?"

    Chery closed her eyes. "Your father . . . despite everything that he did . . . he loves you."

    Evangeline''s eyes reddened, and tears blurred her vision as her fingers curled against her palms. She blinked it away and went out while Eric looked at Cherry, who was on the verge of breaking down.

    He wanted to say something but decided not to. All things said and done, he kind of understood the two women''s circumstances.

    He left quietly but stopped and snatched a look at Cherry Lin, who weep on the table. Her cries were so loud it was heartbreaking.

    Maybe all those years, despite her arrogance and rise to fame, she was consumed with guilt inside.

 Chapter 203 - 31 & 32

    Chapter 31

    The news of Cherry Lin''s arrest was all over the media, and it didn''t escape Angel''s ears. Murder? How could it be murder? Her mother wasn''t capable of murder. It was due to organ failure that Emerald Krisnov died!

    Without a second waste, she rushed into the police department without even bothering to hide her face.

    Media and people were crowding the police department''s entrance, but Angel didn''t mind as she shoved herself to the front. Her eyes didn''t see anything except forward. Her mind didn''t register anything but to see her mother.

    At the front, she saw Cherry Lin escorted by police out of the van and into the building''s entrance.

    "Mother . . . ," she meant it as a shout, but it came out as a whisper.

    And it was like Cherry Lin heard only her voice among the rioting of noise. She nced towards Angel and her eyes reddened in an instant. Her chin quivered, and she bit her lips as she blinked away the tears.

    Cherry''s gesture gave Angel the strength and courage to moved past the barricade. She zoomed into her mother, not caring for anything else.

    "Mo¨C¨C"

    "It''s all your fault!"

    The outrage. The outburst. The hate from Cherry''s voice and the anger on her face stopped Angel''s world.

    All the attention turned to Angel, and it was like fireworks how the camera shes and disco sounds how it sounded from the buzzing of voices.

    "It''s your fault! Because of you! Because I have to take care of you! If not because of you, I wouldn''t have to resort to such means! It''s all your fault! You god damn bastard''s child! I should have never taken you in!"

    Angel''s head was spinning, and it felt like she would vomit at any second. What was her mother saying?

    "Moth¨C¨C"

    "Get out! Get out of my sight!" Cherry''s outburst and her struggling made the police hurried their actions and took her inside the building.

    Angel could no longer think. She didn''t know what was more shocking. Her mother murdered someone or that she was pushing her away. Her body just ran in the direction where her mother was dragged. But a hand on her wrist stopped her.

    "Angel! Don''t! Let it go!"

    Angel didn''t register whose voice was that and whose hand pulled her back. She became deaf with shock. She didn''t even realize that she was pulled into a car. She didn''t know how it happened nor care about it.

    "Angel? Angel?"

    The gentle voice calling her name cracked the walls of her shock. Looking up, she saw Aldrick''s face, and she broke down in his embrace.

    ----

    Swollen eyes on the floor, Angel was in a daze. The cup of hot milk in her hands kept her limbs from turning cold. It was like summer turned to winter, and her body froze in ice.

    "Are you okay?" Aldrick wanted to hit himself the moment the words came out from his lips. Of course, she was not okay.

    Angel didn''t respond.

    Looking at her sitting on his couch, lifeless, he sighed and went on his knees. He cupped her face and looked her in the eyes.

    "You do know that the only reason Aunt Cherry pushed you away is because she wanted to protect you, right? You calling her mom wouldn''t do anyone good. She did that to protect you so the public wouldn''t criticize you."

    Angel''s dull eyes gradually returned to their color. She looked at Aldrick and whispered, "Y-you . . . you knew?"

    "Well . . . I had my investigation."

    Angel smiled that was more like a sigh. "Are you going to ckmail me now? Like I did to you? You probably think that I deserve this for what I did."

    ". . ."

    It was silent for a whole minute as they stared each other in the eyes.

    Aldrick took a deep breath. "I won''t do that. Because despite everything that you did . . ."

    He wiped Angel''s tears and smiled. "I''m still crazily in love with you."

    Aldrick''s head then tilted to the side as he grinned. "And despite everything else. I''m a good guy and a nice catch. And I''m still wondering up till now . . . why haven''t you fallen for me yet?"

    ". . ."

    Amidst the tears and blurs, Angelughed. Augh that contained so many emotions as she wiped her tears away.

    "You''ll regret loving an evil woman like me. You''ll just get used again."

    "What a coincidence. I''m a nice man who doesn''t mind being used by you."

    Angel just looked at Aldrick. The sincerity and overwhelming love in his eye scared her. But at the same time, it gave herfort. Knowing that there was someone she could rely on in these difficult times wasforting. And something like warmth enveloped her entire being.

    She sniffled andugh, but her eyes shot to the floor. For some reason, he couldn''t look at Aldrick without feeling ufortable.

    Aldrick held her cheeks and kissed her forehead. "Stay here with me . . . please? You''re much safer here. And when everything settles down, we''ll visit your mother. Together."

    Angel bit her lips when sobs racked her body.

    ". . . Mm . . ."

    ----

    Chapter 32

    A while before Cheery Lin''s arrest

    The moment that Evangeline got out of the caf¨¦, she called Frederick, her Father''s secretary. Despite acquiring justice for her mother after so many years, she couldn''t feel at peace because of what Cherry Lin said about her father.

    Robert Krisnov yellowish skin. His sunken eyes and rapid loss of weight. His image at Angel Lin''s party came into her mind.

    "Hello, Miss Heart?"

    "Frederick, is Mr. Krisnov there?"

    ". . . He''s busy at the moment. Do you want me to inform him that you''ve called?"

    Evangeline didn''t miss that slight pause and pressed on, "No. I''ll go there and see him myself. Bye."

    "Miss Heart!"

    "Yes?"

    ". . ."

    Frederick sighed. "Miss Heart. Mr. Krisnov forbade me from telling you anything but . . . I think you should know . . . Mr. Krisnov is in the hospital for already a month."

    "What? Where are you? I''ming to you now!"

    "Eve?"

    Evangeline looked at Eric. Her pale white face and red eyes stopped Eric in his tracks.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Evangeline''s chin wrinkled as she choked, "My father."

    ----

    "Tell me what happened," Evangeline demanded the moment they got in the car with Fredrick.

    Frederick sighed before looking at Evangeline. "Where do we start?"

    "Start from the beginning, obviously," she said, impatient.

    "Right . . . ," Fredrick wiped away his sweat with a hanky. He thought that if he told Evangeline the truth, Mr. Krisnov would kill him. But he thought that in this situation, he had to tell her for the sake of thepany.

    "Your father is dying," Frederick blurted.

    Both Evangeline and Eric were shocked, to say the least. Eventually, Eric''s grip on Evangeline''s hand tightened when he felt she was about to wrestle Fredrick down.

    "I said . . . ," Evangeline articted each word, "Start. From. The. Beginning."

    Her calm amidst the shaking of her tone and limbs were a surprised to both Eric and Fredrick. They thought that she would shout in hysterics.

    Fredrick wiped his sweat yet again. The inside of the car seemed hot and cold at the same time. He was shaking from the cold, but he was sweating buckets.

    "Well. You see," Frederick started, didn''t know where to begin. "As you know. Your father has a lot of enemies. Some businesspetition, some outside of business, but a lot were inside his very ownpany. When he disowned you, in front of the public no less, the board eyed his position now that he was left with an heir of barely one-year-old."

    "What it got to do with him dying?" Evangeline asked, voice cold, but her raspy tone gave away her emotions.

    "We''ll, urrences like this aremon. Struck with a sudden illness and then died. This happened more than once in their world. But Mr. Krisnov was always careful." Fredrick sighed and slumped on the couch. It seemed that his age doubled in one day.

    "But one time, we didn''t know how or when it happened. Maybe one of the parties he attended. All it took was just a single prick, and the rest was history. Now, he is lying on the hospital bed for more than weeks, and the board is taking over thepany," Fredrick narrated as he shook his head.

    But Evangeline didn''t hear any of that. It was like there was ringing in her ears, refusing to hear that her father was dying.

    "Can''t it be cured?" Eric asked after a brief silence.

    Fredrick looked at Eric. Who? That was his first thought. Eric had little presence that Fredrick didn''t even know he was there. His eye then traveled to Eric and Evangeline''s intertwined hands.

    It was no brainier who he was then.

    Fredrick arranged his sses. "It would be wonderful if there is a cure."

    "What kind of illness is it?" Eric asked.

    Fredrick looked at Eric before his eyes shifted to Evangeline''s white face.

    "HIV."

    Evangeline''s head seemed like it would split. The ringing in her ears was so loud, and the thumping of her heart was so fast it hurts.

    "W-what?" her voice was so weak it was barely heard.

    "HIV can be suppressed with medications. I heard there are a lot of people with HIV that are living normally until they get old," Eric said, saying it more to Evangeline because any moment now, she seemed she would burst into tears.

    "You''re right," Fredrick agreed, but he didn''t get Eric''s intention offorting Evangeline as he continued, "but there are two people in this world. People who fight till the end and people who sumb to end. Unfortunately, Mr. Krisnov couldn''t ept his illness and became depressed and frustrated. This contributed to his health. Not to mention that he is already old. Sleepless nights, unable to eat nor take his medication. And now, he is lying in the hospital with severe pneumonia and liver failure. There is also kidney failure. Copsed lungs. Tubercu¨C¨C"

    "Alright enough," Eric hissed. He then rubbed Evangeline''s back when her breathing became erratic.

    "We don''t know it yet. Technology nowadays is advance as well as medications. Probably in abroad, they might have a cure," Eric said to Evangeline, voice soothing as his hand gently stroke her back.

    Fredrick opened his mouth but closed it again at Eric''s sharp gaze.

 Chapter 204 - 33

    In front of the private room of Robert Krisnov, Evangeline looked at the man lying on the bed before a protective ss.

    "Please wear your suit and don''t remove your mask and gloves under any circumstances. You have five minutes," the doctor said before entering Roberts Krisnov''s room with a nurse. They did something with a machine and removed the oxygen in Robert''s mouth.

    Only one person was allowed inside the unit, so Eric and Fredrick would have to wait in the waiting room.

    Looking at Robert, Evangeline suddenly had an urge to turn back. Maybe if she didn''t see those tubes and the pale skinny man on the bed, she would still believe that Robert Krisnov, her proud and arrogant father is still out there, enjoying his power and wealth.

    Just maybe . . . maybe she could still cling to that illusion if she didn''t see him.

    "Evan . . . geline?"

    Evangeline blinked. But it was no use. Her tears were pouring beyond her control upon hearing her father''s voice. Somehow, she found herself inside his room. Alone and shaking. And she was right. It was better if she didn''t saw him.

    At least, he would die with her hate. At least he would die with the image of him being proud and arrogant in her mind.

    Not like this.

    Never like this.

    She couldn''t even recognize the man. And she wondered how he could still be alive with all the tubes and needles. And how he could still talk with a body so thin and wrinkled that bones were sticking to his skin.

    She couldn''t recognize him. Not his face. Not his voice. But his eyes. Those eyes that felt like she was back in her childhood still holding his hand.

    Robert smiled. Eyes shone in what seemed like tears. "You''re probably thinking . . . I deserve this," he said, pausing each second to catch his breath.

    He then looked at the ceiling. "I didn''t . . . want you to know. But I guess . . . deep within my heart . . . I wanted to see you before I go."

    Evangeline didn''t speak. She bit her bottom lip to prevent it from shaking. She crossed her arms, refusing to give in to her emotions. She had to remain cold, for this man didn''t deserve her sympathy.

    "It''s fine if you won''t forgive me. I''m not even asking your forgiveness . . . I don''t deserve it . . . But . . . I want you to hear me out."

    Robert took in some air and his eyes closed. Pain crossed his face as he did. "There was a time, my goal was always to give you and your mother all there is in the world. And along the way, as I made it a reality, I lost myself. A taste of power results in ever-increasing ambition until I could no longer control my greed."

    Robert sighed. "Being rich was the goal . . . but as Iid here. All I could think was you and your mother and the times that life was just simple. Simple, but we were happy. And I realized . . . in the end . . . I just wanted the calm. The warm smile on your mother''s face when Ie home. The sweet words and warm hugs from your little hands."

    Roberts closed his eyes, and a tear slid from the side of his cheek. "The noise of the outside world is sickening, and I''m so tired. Very tired. I . . . I crave for silence."

    Evangeline looked to the side and wiped away her tears. No matter what. "It''s toote . . ."

    Robert smiled, but his tears didn''t stop pouring. "I know." Then his face turned serious. "But Eva . . . your brother . . . he is still small . . . Please take care of him."

    Evangeline scoffed. It hurts her throat. "And why would I do that? Why would I take care of the son of that whore who ruined my family?"

    ". . . Because he is innocent," Robert said after a while. "If the board finds out about my condition, they will do everything to acquire Frozen. What will happen to your brother, then?"

    "And what made you think I care?"

    ". . . I can''t force you. But at the very least . . . Grant this final whish of mine. I don''t . . . I don''t have anyone to ask."

    Evangeline''s heart caved in, but her will remained strong. How could she forget that this man was the cause of her pain. Her mother''s pain for so many years? How could pain and suffering that long just suddenly vanish with just his impending death? Until his grave, she would not shed a tear.

    Robert closed his eyes and faced the ceiling. He opened his mouth and forced out the words with difficulty. "I''m sorry . . . Eva . . . if you wanted to help . . . talk to Fredrick . . ."

    As he gasped like every breath was life, his eyes remained closed, but his face was contorting in pain.

    Evangeline wiped her tears when the doctor got in and signaled for the end of the visit. Without looking back, she got out of the room.

    Inside the car, Fredrick said, "I don''t think we should inform Mr. Krisnov about Miss Lin being in jail charged with murder with your mother. It would do more harm than good in his current condition."

    "Why not? He''s also responsible for my mother''s death," Evangeline said with indifference.

    Eric looked at Evangeline. There was something about her that wasn''t right. Her eyes were dull, while her sarcastic smile was nowhere on her face. It unnerved him, but he understood. Even Evangeline would feel turmoil over finding out the true culprit of her mother''s death and her father''s health in just one day. In fact, he was amazed that she hadn''t passed out from all the emotions.

    Fredrick took in some air. "Miss Heart, I think you already know that Frozen is on the verge of chaos right now. Without Mr. Krisnov and Miss Chery Lin in jail while his only heir is just a year old . . . it''s only a matter of time before the board knew of Mr. Krisnov''s'' condition and they would take the chance to make Frozen theirs."

    Fredrick paused for a moment and looked at Evangeline. "The only way to save Frozen and remained in the hands of the legitimate heir is for you to act and seek the help of Mr. Mike Lantis. Though he is part of the board, he rarely showed in meetings and is the only person who is uninterested in acquiring Frozen."

    Evangeline''s piercing eyes stopped Fredrick from exining. "And what made you think that I would help thatpany? What made you think that I''m going to help that man who abandoned us."

    Fredrick caught his tongue. For a time, he couldn''t speak. He opened his mouth. "B-but . . . don''t you care that Frozen might go to someone else''s hands? At least with your help, it will remain in¨C¨C"

    "Mr. Krisnov''s name?" Evangeline interrupted, "then thatpany should go to hell for all I care. It''s the reason why my mother and I suffered anyway. I will dly see it fall rock bottom with a big smile."

    Fredrick was silent before he released a sigh. He slumped on the couch of the car. He didn''t care about manners any more. Why did he care so much about apany that was not even his? He is just an employee . . . he is just a secretary. He didn''t have any right to interfere in the happenings of thepany. He just followed his orders.

    But images of Mr. Krisnov''s burning night candles to finish his works itched in his mind. He was a witness to how Mr. Krisnov worked so hard to expand Frozen. The business deals after deals he took. The business ns stered in his office and the strategies he spoke with a shine in his eyes. Mr. Krisnov might not be a good father or a person, but no one could deny that he was a person to look up to when ites to business.

    Frozen was Mr. Krisnov''s life, and he, a person by his side, who witnessed how Frozen grew under his hand, refused to give it to someone else.

    Frederick picked something in his pocket and handed Evangeline a small envelope. This was hisst trump card, and he hoped, with all his heart, that it would work.

    "I know I couldn''t possibly understand your pain. But I hope you will reconsider once you saw this," Fredrick said, looking Evangeline in the eyes.

    Evangeline didn''t grab the envelope. She just looked at it. But when Fredrick didn''t have an ounce of intention of pulling his arm back, she snatched the envelop and opened its contents.

    There was nothing inside except a picture. A picture of a one-year-old child who reminded her when times were simple and happy, and her family wasplete.

    "It''s your brother. Without his parents, you are the only one left to take care of him."

    Evangeline didn''t speak. Her face remained stoic, but her chin was quivering, and her eyes were melting¡ªthe only betrayal of what she was feeling.

    As she was immersed in her emotions, Eric by her side was in deep thought.. The name that Fredrick mentioned rang in his mind.

 Chapter 205 - 34 & 35

    Chapter 34

    Three days passed, and the news that Robert was in the hospital was leaked. It only took a minute, and FROZEN''s board members were in an uproar. Everyone was already in discussion of taking over the position, except for one man.

    Inside Snow Caf¨¦, Evangeline eyed the man in front of him. He had that kind of face that stopped everyone in their tracks. Men and women alike. He told of a lean body beneath his suit, and his expression was serious but not unkind. There was a powerful energy to him. But he seemed warm and kind at the same time. He radiated nothing but grace that had her enthralled.

    He was mesmerizing in every way!

    Mike Lantis.

    She didn''t know that he was this good looking that it racked her mind.

    But oddly . . . he reminded her of Eric. An older Eric.

    Without knowing, Evangeline looked at Eric beside her, who was all poker face. Her mouth opened, "Is he your bro¨C¨C"

    "Let''s get down to business, Miss Heart," Mike interrupted, "you called because you have something urgent to tell me?"

    It was probably Evangeline''s imagination, but he heard a light thud under the table, and Mike''s brows slightly twitched. And it was probably her imagination when Mike''s eyes ever so slightly snatched a look at Eric.

    Evangeline caught andposed herself. "Yes. I called you because I would like to make a proposal." As she said so, Evangeline handed a folder to him.

    Mike skimmed through the file for a moment. His eyes were fast going up and down, and he seemed to be reading just the important stuff. From his gestures, everyone knew that he was ustomed to readingrge piles of papers.

    After a moment, Mike closed the folder and leaned on his chair, fingers crossing on top of the table. "Miss Heart, this is a rather bold proposal. You are giving me your shares in exchange for me to take over Frozen until your brother is right of age? Why not do it yourself?"

    He was direct and straight to the point. Evangeline liked it that way. But right now, she wished that he would beat around the bush so she could have time to gather her thoughts.

    "Mr. Lantis. Though I own arge portion of the shares, I don''t know a thing about business. I think this proposal would greatly benefit us. You, precisely. If my shares are not enough for yourpensation, then¨C¨C"

    Mike raised his hand, stopping her. "What I''m trying to say is . . . are you really okay for me to handle yourpany? A stranger that you just met?"

    The look in his eyes was intense, and if Evangeline wasn''t careful she would lose herself. This man is dangerous. Is he capable of hypnotizing?

    Another thud under the table woke Evangeline from her thoughts. She snatched a look at Eric, who was still poker face. Then her eyes went to Mike, who was also poker face, but the corner of his eyes were ever so slightly twitching.

    When Eric notice that she was looking, he looked her way and smiled. So innocent.

    Evangeline almost rolled her eyes. "I''m aware that I don''t know you, but right now, I have no choice but to trust the people who knew Frozen more than I do. It''s embarrassing to say considering that I am one of the biggest shareholders of thepany, and yet I don''t know how to run it."

    Mike leaned a little closer. "I understand your problem. But I''m afraid that I can''t¨C¨C"

    Mike paused when there was another thud under the table. He briefly looked at Eric and changed his words at Eric''s piercing eyes. Ah . . . so cute . . .

    Mike coughed between his fist, pretending to clear his throat. "What I meant to say is . . ."

    He looked at Evangeline in the eyes and smiled for the first time. "I''ll take the job."

    ----

    Chapter 35

    In Burberry Hospital

    It was already a week since Sisley was hospitalized, but Daniel felt like it was an eternity. Looking at the girl he used to like, staring at him with dead sunken eyes, it was akin to being burnt alive.

    Daniel averted his gaze and wet his lips. He was finally given a chance to talk to her for the first time since her confinement at her request. He should take the opportunity.

    "I heard you can leave the hospital. We should celebrate. Do you have something in mind that we should do? Or do you want to take a vacation? Outside the country, perhaps?" Talking to her was hard. Especially that she knew he was avoiding the whole ident of her suicide. Pretending that nothing was wrong and they were just back to normal.

    Sisley didn''t speak. She looked at Daniel for a moment before her eyes steadied on the window beside her bed. Outside was a clear day. She bet it was hot, and everyone was enjoying the summer.

    "You were like a dream . . . ," she finally said, voice barely above a whisper.

    Daniel''s brows furrowed. "Dream?"

    Sisley met his gaze, and her chapped lips moved in a light smile. "You are like someone from a dream . . . You had me living in a fantasy. You filled my world with colors, and every day was just pure . . . bliss."

    Sisley paused. Her eyes shook as she looked at Daniel. Her gaze then dropped at her intertwined hands as she huffed a weakugh. "But then . . . I woke up from that dream . . ."

    She closed her eyes tight, and a dropped of water fell to her cheeks. "When I woke up, I saw my mother on her knees, hugging and begging me for something. I saw my stern father and brother''s tears gushing out from their eyes for the first time. I saw my friends hugged each other in tears, and the usually proud Jen was weeping so loudly. . ."

    Sisley sniffed and swallowed the big lump in her throat. She looked at Daniel with a zing gaze.

    "I realized . . . even if you don''t need me. Even if you don''t love me . . . there are still a bunch of people who does . . . I thought that there is no greater pain than you leaving me. But I was wrong . . . My mother on her knees. My father and brothers tears . . ."

    Sisley blinked and sniffled. "The pain was so raw. It touched my soul. The one that you can never hurt. So thank you . . . thank you for breaking me. Now I have a strong, strong heart."

    Daniel was confused, but the water in his eyes was increasing. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    Sisley wiped her tears and smiled beyond the blurs. "I''ll be moving away. Out of this country and start anew . . ."

    She paused and looked outside the window and whispered, "You are free . . ."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Daniel couldn''t move nor speak. He just looked at her, but she never turned his way. What else could he say? No words could heal her. No words could make her feel better. No actionsing from him would do her any good.

    She was right . . . It was best that they were free from each other. Away from each other.

    Daniel got up and walked towards the door. He stopped and turned around, but Sisley was still looking outside the window.

    For a moment, a memory crossed his mind. Under the trees, in a secret ce inside the school garden, there stood a girl with a jolly smile that dimpled her cheeks, and a tear slid to his cheek.

    He opened the door and left, uttering his final goodbye.

    "I wish you all the best."

 Chapter 206 - 36

    ckPine Country, Cole''s Mansion

    A week had passed since Cherry Lin''s confinement and Robert Krisnov''s hospitalization. Evangeline found herself summoned by Marcos Cole. She expected it but not too soon. She was actually summoned just after Cherry Lin''s explosive news of being locked in jail. But she was too busy and mentally exhausted to respond to their callings.

    She already knew what it was. But after a week, she could no longer ignore their summons.

    "We want to let you know that we will take Cherry Lin into our custody," Marcos said.

    Sitting in his wheelchair, Marcos Cole''s invincible overpowering air didn''t lessen one bit. Instead, the intensity in his eyes was burning, burning with hatred.

    Evangeline inwardly sighed. That was why she didn''t want to deal with him. She knew what ''custody'' meant in Cole''snguage.

    "Considering what she had done to my sister, I think it''s only fair. I know that you also want revenge," Alex said. His fatherly vibes were gone, and the usual smile on his face when he was facing her was nowhere to be seen.

    "I say we burn the bitch. Or better yet, put her in an eternity of torture," Asher spat.

    "Egh . . . eternity is a stretch . . . but not impossible. We just have to extract her brain, preserved it and then . . . h . . . h . . . ," Alexis murmured at the side.

    "Now. Now." Alvaro stepped in, "let''s not be hot-blooded, everyone. Let''s ask for Evangeline''s permission first. After all . . ."

    Alvaro''s smile was on his face when he faced Evangeline, but his eyes were turning to slit. "My dear cousin Eva was the one who cracked the puzzle."

    Everyone''s eyes twitched except for ¨¢lvaro.

    Evangeline sighed once more.

    "I refused," she said simply.

    "We are not asking for your permission. We are just informing you," Marcos said.

    Evangeline wanted tough. "Funny, thest time I checked, you disowned my mother. You didn''t even give a damn when she was suffering. And now that she is dead, you act like you cared."

    Marcos''s lips pressed in one line, but he couldn''t retort.

    "Eva, no one expected that my sister would die," Alex said.

    "So it''s okay that she is suffering as long as she is not dead?" Evangeline''s voice rose as well as her anger. Her mother''s death was painful but not as painful when she watched her suffered every day.

    . . .

    . . .

    "It was already toote when we found out . . . ," Marcos finally said.

    Evangelineughed as she blinked away the brimming tears in her eyes. "No . . . you just wanted to save your pride. You''re too prideful to forgive her, and that''s why she died. You know that you don''t have any right to extract punishment on my mother''s murderer when you . . . all of you are responsible for her death."

    . . .

    . . .

    Evangeline knew the conversation was over. She turned and bid her final words.

    "No one touches Cherry Lin. She will rot in jail, reflecting on her sins. That is her punishment. And you will watch her till herst breath not doing anything even if it''s eating you alive . . . that is your punishment."

    . . .

    . . .

    It felt like an hour when Evangeline left, but everyone still watched the closed door where she disappeared.

    The silence was awkward and brutal, but no one wanted to break it.

    Eventually, Marcos sighed and shook his head. He wanted to be angry, but all he felt was helplessness. "Just like her mother."

    "What do we do now?" Alex asked. "We couldn''t possibly just let that woman go."

    Marcos stole a peek at his son. "Then do you want your niece to hate us forever?"

    Alex''s lips mped tight.

    "Then I guess this meeting is adjourned." Alvaro slipped past the people and went out of the door but was halted by his father''s call.

    "Alvaro, there must be something we could do to convince Eva."

    Alvaro was silent for a moment before he faced his father with a sarcastic smile. "Dad, I know that you are angry. Mostly at yourself. But like what Evangeline said, we don''t have that right."

    ¨¢lvaro then left with a final word.

    "Because in the first ce, we are the ones who pushed Aunt Emerald to her death."

    And the door closed.

    The silence was heavy and unbearable.

    Eventually, Marcos sighed once more and slumped into his wheelchair.

    "I don''t know if leaving the Cole to your eldest son is a good idea. I''m starting to fear the Cole''s future in his hands," Marcos said, shaking his head.

    Alex''s brows flinched. "Then who do you want to leave the n to? Asher and Alexis?"

    Both older men looked at the two youngsters. Asher was mumbling at the side, and Alexis was poking his nose, flicking his booger to who knows where.

    Marco''s sighed again and shook his head. "Forget it."

    After a short silence, Marcos snatched a looked at his son and said, "I''m tired. I''m old and had a few days left in my life. All I want is to live the remainder of my few days enjoying what I can do. So . . . I won''t stop you anymore."

    Alex''s stoic face crumpled, and his head snapped at his father. "F-father . . . you . . ."

    Marcos waved his hand. "I want to rest. Do what you must."

    ----

    "Where are we?" Evangeline asked when instead of the airport, the driver drove on some farm.

    "I asked him to drive us here. Since we are in ckPine, we might as well rx and see some ces, right?" Eric said. He was with Evangeline traveling to ckPine though he was made to sit in the guest room the whole meeting. He was not allowed to, but a one-day trip was exempted. Mostly because he was going to his second brother''s ce.

    Evangeline was too exhausted to argue and just waved her hand. They got out, and a gigantic gate blocked her view.

    Blinking as her mind nk out, Evangeline''s eyes whipped at Eric. Was this his idea of a date? Starring at the vast expanse of grasnd on the other side and viewing the huge wall on the front?

    "Where are we?" she asked.

    "You''ll see." Eric just smiled before he led her near the entrance.

    "Is there something inside this wall?"

    "Yes. Something pleasant and . . . unpleasant," Eric said through his breath.

    "Huh?"

    Before Evangeline could ask further, the gate opened, and a shining man, posing of what seemed to be stylish but only turned awkward, came into view. His hand was on his waist and the other on a peace sign on his eyes while his body skewed to one side, bncing everything in one foot.

    "Yo!" he said with a wink.

    . . .

    . . .

    Eric sighed, "Unpleasant."

 Chapter 207 - 37

    Evangeline snatched a look at Eric. Is that something you say to your brother?

    "Hello! Hello! We''ve met again! How have you been?"

    Evangeline blinked as Dimitri skipped and hopped towards them.

    "My, my, my. Look at how you''ve grown, Eric. It seemed like it''s just yesterday that you''re still working for me. Look how time flies."

    "We''ve just met a few days ago," Eric said with a deadpan voice and face.

    "It felt like forever that we''vest seen each other," Dimitri continued, flicking away a tear in his eyes. "Do you remember the first time that you''ve work for me? Remember the first . . . h . . . h . . . and you . . . h . . . h . . ."

    Eric looked at Evangeline. His facial features softened a little as he pulled her away from Dimitri.

    "Let''s pretend he doesn''t exist. Let''s go. I''ll show you around the farm."

    "Okay," Evangeline agreed.

    They circled the still-talking Dimitri and trotted away from his sight without him noticing.

    As they moved along the long paths and many forks, they''ve arrived in an open area with nothing but shrubs and trees. It stretched as far as the eyes could see. It would have been romantic if Evangeline only knew what fruits and herbs were nted.

    "This is the area where they grew the trinidin, a special nt Dimitri breed that can only grow in weather such as this. The herbs it yields produced a strong bitter taste that people loved in the north."

    "Hmm . . ."

    Eric looked at the bored face of Evangeline before he pulled her towards an area.

    "There''s ake that we could rest if you''re tired."

    Evangeline didn''t say anything and followed Eric deeper into the area he pointed.

    In where they stopped was a pristineke surrounded by trees and shrubs and all kinds of nts. There were even animals around. Theke reflected the clouds glittering like diamonds, and the ripples caused by the fishes created a calming tune.

    "It''s nice here," Evangeline said.

    "Yeah. This is my favorite spot when I still worked here."

    Evangeline faced Eric with a raised brow of what Eric hoped to be a good sign.

    "Can we be alone in here?" she asked.

    "It''s not the time of harvest, so there aren''t many people around," Eric answered. Though puzzled as to why Evangeline asked that question.

    "Good," she said, "I''m not in the mood for talk, and I know something we could do without much talking." As she said so, her clothes fell on the ground.

    Eric was mesmerized. She made it impossible not to stare. His head then whipped left and right before he stopped Evangeline from removing any more of her dress.

    If looks could kill, Eric would be a corpse by now.

    It took everything to keep a smile from his face as he said, "Don''t look at me like that. It''s just . . . we''re outside."

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "I already heard that line before! And You said that there aren''t people around."

    Ericughed a little and gently pushed Evangeline under the privacy of a big tree.

    "What I mean is . . . we could still do it with our clothes on."

    Evangeline was silent for a moment with mouth hanging open before she uttered a single, "Oh . . ."

    Eric kissed her parted lips before licking it with his tongue. Evangeline wrapped her arms around his neck as he wrapped his hands on her bosom. Her legs circled his waist when he lifted and pushed her against the tree.

    Kissing her like they were the only people on earth, Eric managed to free his penis from the confines of his jeans. Evangeline was so wet he felt it even with the clothes. He could no longer dy their yearning.

    It''s funny how they lived together and be with each other every day, and yet, they still missed each other so much. Much more before they were even living together.

    And when she would leave for Paris . . . Eric grumbled at the thought and thrust forward. Evangeline''s nails dug on his shoulders. He didn''t felt it, only the pain of the idea of her departing.

    Evangeline''s moans pushed through her tightly closed lips. Eric was rougher than usual. Not that she minded it. It was what she wanted, for him to be rougher so she could forget all her troubles.

    "More . . . ," she rasped.

    She needed him to fill her both body and mind. She needed him to fill everything so she could be numbed with pleasure.

    Only for minutes. Even for just a minute . . . she wanted to forget.

    "Augh!"

    Both of them screamed. Pleasure and pain intermixed as they climaxed.

    Eric''s head rested on Evangeline''s shoulders as he regained his breathing. This wouldn''t do, he thought. He had to be strong at a time like this. Especially at a time like this. He had to be Evangeline''s strength.

    "You okay?" he asked as he put her down. He wiped the sweat from her face and kissed the top of her nose.

    "Yeah. I''m fine," Evangeline huffed as she fixed her clothes.

    They then both rested on the ground. Their emotions were calming down as their breathing while they foundfort in their heads and hands touching.

    "Thanks," Evangeline said after a while.

    "For what?" Eric asked.

    "A lot of things . . . You''ve been together with me every step of the way. You didn''t ask questions nor pressure me for answers . . . You''re just simply there . . . always by my side . . . and I''m. . . I''m truly grateful."

    Eric''s eyes dropped a bit, and his hold on her hand tightened.

    "It''s because my love for you is far greater than any doubts in my heart."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    Evangelineughed, but she couldn''t hide the sudden water in her eyes. "You sure say some cheesy lines sometimes."

    "Well . . . I know that I don''t speak much, but I think it''s important to tell you once in a while how I really feel."

    Evangeline hummed and rubbed her face against his.

    "Keep that up, and I might get spoiled."

    You were always spoiled. Eric wanted to say but restrained himself. Instead, he brushed a finger on her cheek and pressed his lips on her hair, murmuring, "It''s okay. I wanted you to be spoiled by my love, so you''ll search for it every day."

    Evangeline snickered. She opened her mouth to retort when her phone rang.

    "Yeah?" she answered with a grumpy tone. If it were not for Mr. Krisnov''s secretary who was calling, she would have turned off her phone.

    "What is it?" Evangeline asked again when the line was nothing but silence.

    Evangeline straightened her back when the line continued to be dead. "Hello? Can you hear me? It better be life or death."

    ". . . Miss Heart . . ."

    ". . ."

    When Evangeline stopped talking, Eric got worried.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Evangeline looked at him like the fire in her eyes just a second ago was an illusion. Her once purple irises seemed pale and dull, and he became restless.

    "Eve, what''s wrong?"

    Her eyes moved down like they were heavy. She was right beside him, but he felt like they were a universe apart.

    "What happened?" he said, grabbing her shoulders this time.

    "He . . .. he''s dead."

 Chapter 208 - 38

    It was raining. The gloomy clouds reflected the event that was happening. As the priest read the words on his book with a nk face, the people wept with fake tears.

    Just how many people in here truly shed tears from their hearts? Just how many people really felt sad? The priest? His business partners who couldn''t wait for him dead? His fake friends who taunted him behind his back. The strangers who didn''t even know him and were just there for the food? Or his one-year-old son, who didn''t even know his father was dead.

    NO one.

    That''s right. That''s how Robert Krisnov lived his life. With no one who would truly miss him nor pray for him in the afterlife.

    Not even her. His daughter.

    Evangeline stood there with Eric by her side as she watched the dirt-covered Robert Krisnov''s coffin. Her mind was screaming, but her body was lifeless. She wanted to yell at the people to fuck off. They were just pretenders. Everything was fake. Even the whole ceremony was fake. They could just throw Robert Krisnov''s body in the ocean, and no one would bat an eyelid.

    It''s sickening.

    "Evangeline."

    Evangeline blinked. Her eyes then shot at Angel''s face. How much time passed that she didn''t even notice the people dispersing.

    "I think you should have this," Angel said, handing a pocket watch towards her.

    Evangeline couldn''t think straight as she reached for the pocket watch.

    "It belongs to uncle Robert . . . your father," Angel continued, "You were gone, so the hospital called for me to process the papers and collect your father''s belongings."

    Evangeline didn''t reply. Her eyes remained stuck on that pocket watch in her hand.

    Angel took in some breath before she said, "Uncle Robert always carried it."

    When Evangeline still didn''t reply, Angel looked at Eric, whose eyes didn''t budge from Evangeline''s face.

    Her chin crunched, lips pressed together before she turned around. "Though we don''t get along . . . I''m . . . I''m sorry. . . ," she whispered thest words before she went her way.

    In Evangeline''s hand, the pocket watch was dripping with rain. It seemed like it was weeping. When she pushed the side regtor, the watch opened, revealing the vintage clock''s intricate details. Pushing the screen, anotheryer opened. Inside was an old picture of a family of three. The man with his kind expression. The woman with purple wavy hair and her bright smile and the child with big round innocent eyes.

    They were a picture of a perfect family.

    "Heh," Evangeline sneered. "What good is keeping this photo if you would just leave us."

    Eric looked at Evangeline. Her face was unremorseful, and her eyes were full of hate. But her voice was shaking as her lips, the only betrayal of her grief.

    ----

    Back in Eric''s apartment, Evangeline was inside their room while Eric prepared for their dinner.

    Still a bit daze, Evangeline didn''t know what to feel. Her shock hadn''t subsided yet. It was a given that shock was all she felt. Robert Krisnov abandoned them. The moment he did, he was dead to her.

    Without thinking, her hand reached for a drawer. Her fingers searched for something until it touched that familiar box.

    Inside the box, a hairpin reflected her eyes. It was just a simple pink clip with no embellishment. The one that little girls used to love.

    Hypnotized by it, the memories she thought forgotten resurface.

    In front of that store, her little palms were stered on therge ss, eyes glued on a single object. It was that pink hairpin.

    "Eva, let''s go."

    "Dad. I want that," she said, pointing at the hairclip.

    Her father looked at the hairclip and shook his head at the price. "We can''t afford it."

    She trotted towards her father and clutched his pants, eyes turning red as she pleaded, "Dad, please. Buy it for me. Please, dad."

    Her father sighed. His eyes were shifting between the clip and her. No matter how he wanted to stay stern, her pleading looks broke his heart.

    "Please, dad," she wept when her father remained in ce.

    Sighing, her fathers guided her inside the store, and her face brightened.

    "Hello, sir. May I ask how much is that clip?" her father said in front of an old man.

    The older man''s thin brows flexed upward. There was already a price on the clip, but he still answered, "Twenty bucks."

    Her father rubbed the back of his head and asked. "You see. I just have ten with me. Is it alright if you can give us a discount? It''s for my daughter." He then looked at her, who was looking at him with her big round eyes.

    The old man flexed his sses. "I''m sorry, sir. That clip is thest of its design, and the price is already marked down. Its original price is around fifty."

    She didn''t know what they were talking about, so she made her way towards the clip. She was mesmerized by its shiny color and how pretty it would look on her hair. She rarely liked something, but she didn''t know why that simple hairclip took all her attention.

    In the end, she was full of smiles when her father handed her the clip as she ruffled her hair.

    "Take good care of it," he said.

    She nodded and beamed. But her smile dropped when her father walked ahead, and her eyesnded on his feet.

    "Dad, your shoes."

    He stopped and looked at his bare feet on the ground. He thenughed with his beard slightly shaking. "Don''t mind it. I have another pair in the house."

    "But . . . it''s your favorite one," she mumbled.

    "Come on, Eva. We''re going to bete. You don''t want your mother to scold us," he said, not hearing her voice.

    As her father walked with his bare feet on the concrete ground on that hot summer day, there was only one thing in her mind.

    The hairclip she wanted so much that she was willing to cry and beg . . . all of a sudden . . . she wanted to destroy it.

    . . .

    . . .

    "Eve?"

    Evangeline blinked. In front of her was Eric''s blurry face.

    Blur?

    "Eh?" Evangeline was confused for a moment before droplets of clear liquid fell from her cheeks and sttered into her thighs.

    Touching her cheeks, they were wet.

    "Eh?" Was she crying? Why would she cry?

    Eric was quick on his feet and sat beside Evangeline on the bed. He rubbed her back and whispered ever so softly.

    "It''s okay to cry."

    Evangeline looked at Eric. She smiled, but her chin wrinkled as her forehead creased. No matter how hard she tried, her expression buckled, and she burst into his arms.

    "That bastard! How could he die?! I still have to make him pay! He still has to make it up to me! But now he couldn''t! He could no longer make it up to me! He''s dead! He''s dead!"

    At Evangeline''s outburst, there was nothing Eric could do but held her tight as she wept in his arms.

 Chapter 209 - 39 & 40 (END)

    Chapter 39

    "Hello?"

    ". . . Mom . . ."

    Cherry paused for a moment before she swallowed the lump in her throat. "Don''t call me that. What if this call is recorded?"

    "Don''t worry . . . I''ve already paid someone inside. This call is safe."

    Cherry rubbed her forehead. It was hurting as well as her eyes.

    "Even so . . . don''t call me until everything calms¨C¨C"

    "Uncle Robert is dead."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I see . . . ,"

    ". . . You knew?"

    Cherry took in a deep breath. "Of course I knew."

    "Did . . . d-did you slept with him?" Angel''s voice wavered.

    "No. It''s been almost a year since Robert and I sleep on the same bed. He knew he was sick. That was why he distances himself. He told me . . . and I . . . I immediately got tested and was negative."

    Angel breathed the air she held. "Anyway, do you want to see him? I could arrange for it. Thew has that rule that you could¨C¨C"

    "No." Cherry''s smile was wicked as her voice was condescending. "I don''t care about that man except for his riches. You should know that I never loved him except for his money."

    ". . . I see . . ." Angel cleared her throat. "Well . . . I just wanted to inform you."

    ". . . I''ll hang up now," Cherry said and ended the call. She didn''t want to speak to Angel because she felt ashamed for what she did. And that it was still dangerous to talk with her at the moment.

    She got up and was escorted to her cell.

    Inside the confined small space, Cherryughed. Small little waves ofughter until it turned into repressed howls.

    ----

    Chapter 40

    After two weeks

    Evangeline got off her car and surveyed the surroundings. In her view was a mansion made of bricks andrge French windows¡ªthe one where rich people confined themselves and called home.

    It wasrger on the outside and definitely muchrger on the inside. It could probably fit a smallmunity, but she doubted even one was wee. The master of the house was dead but not a speck of dustid on its pristine walls. The house was perfect. Only it felt deste.

    Stepping inside, the head butler weed her. If the exterior was deste, the inside was like a graveyard. There was no life in the interiors except for the servants who acted more like mannequins with their close mouths and downcast head.

    "Can we get you anything, Miss Heart? Tea perhaps?" the butler said.

    Evangeline shook her head. Eyes were roving around. She was there to sell the house. Since Robert was dead and Chery Lin was in jail, all of Roberts''s assets would go to his only son. But a one-year-old could hardly speak, much less managed an entire empire. So those responsibilities fell on her shoulders.

    At least when the rightful heir is of legal age.

    First things first, she would either sell or demolish this godforsaken mansion born from Robert''s sins.

    "Da!"

    Caught by that innocent voice, Evangeline turned and looked at the little boy clinging to her leg.

    The people present audibly gasped and looked at each other in fear. How did the young master throttle all the way here?

    Evangeline''s forehead creased as she looked down at the baby. "Well, this must be the bastard son?"

    No one spoke. No one even dared to breathe.

    Evangeline picked the boy and raised him at her eye level. Their eyes were different. Hers contained nothing but contempt, and his contained nothing but innocence. And when he smiled, his eyes shone with affection.

    And she remembered.

    Once upon a time, she asked her father what love is. Her father sat her on his knee and looked her in the eyes.

    "Love is when I looked at you."

    . . .

    . . .

    It was silent for a moment. A moment of awkward, heavy silence before Evangeline''s face broke into a smirk.

    "You''ve got father''s eyes."

    Everyone''s mouth drop as Evangeline carried the boy in her arms.

    "Rob!"

    All eyes turned to Angel, who was catching her breath, worry coated her face. Then her worried expression turned to shock before sheposed herself.

    Clearing her throat, Angel sauntered towards Evangeline and extended her hands. "Come here, Rob. What did I tell you about strangers?"

    Evangeline scoffed. "Strangers? I think you and I knew who the real strangers are in this house." Evangeline handed the boy when he flexed his little hands toward Angel.

    Carrying the boy in her arms, Angel looked at Evangeline with suspicion. "What are you doing here?"

    "Haven''t you heard? Robert Krisnov handed everything to me until that squirt is of legal age. So I''m deciding whether to have this house demolish or," she licked her lips and added, "sell it."

    Angel was silent for a moment before she said, "Do what you want."

    "Then I will." Evangeline turned but stopped at Angel''s following words.

    "I heard you''re leaving?"

    Evangeline looked at Angel and faked a smile. "Yes. Though this would have been more touching if I liked you. But since I don''t, you don''t have to concern yourself with my departing."

    Angel rolled her eyes. "I just wanted to tell you that even though Uncle Robert entrusted everything to you. You can''t have custody over Rob. I have given every legal right to care for him until he is of legal age."

    Evangeline smirked. "Who wants that little squirt?" she said and looked at the little boy onest time before she turned and sashayed out of the house.

    When Evangeline got inside her car, she dialed a number. "Michael, don''t bother toe. I decided to let that house live . . . for the meantime, at least."

    She then ended the call and looked at Eric beside her. "Let''s go?"

    Eric didn''t say anything and just smiled without joy. This was the day that Evangeline would leave for Paris, and it still felt unreal. He wanted to go with her. Stay with her until she was settled. But he couldn''t. Leaving Burberry was against the rules. An exception was already given when he went to Evend months ago and when he had a day trip to ckPine. Another vition, and he would be disowned on the spot. He was having second thoughts, but it was actually Evangeline who convinced him to stay.

    Starting the car, Eric was silent while Evangeline was practicing her French. She was full of smiles and oozing with excitement, whereas he was full of dread.

    Eric didn''t want to see her off. He didn''t want her to leave. He wanted to tell her that being apart . . . he hated it. And that hate grew every moment they were nearing the airport.

    Eric stopped the car in the parking lot and turned to Evangeline.

    "Eve."

    Evangeline blinked. Her head a little skewed to the side. "Yeah?"

    Eric bit his lips, knuckles turning white against the wheels. His expression then broke into a smile. A hologram of his sadness that he couldn''t reveal.

    "Take care."

    Eric didn''t know what happened next, but he found himself inside the airport. He, along with Asher, Satele, and Daniel, was giving their farewells.

    "I don''t know what you''re going to do there, but I bet that you''lle crying back here in just a month," Daniel said, didn''t know whether to hug Evangeline or not. He decided it would be awkward, so he didn''t.

    "If I ever did. That would be crying back here with the best stylist award," Evangeline mocked and leaned a little closer to Daniel''s ears. "I bet that it would be you crying back to Evend because Lilybe left you."

    Daniel''s face burst red. "Y-you!"

    "Eva, wait for me, okay? I just need to sort my papers here, and I''ll follow you straight away," Asher interrupted in all seriousness.

    Evangeline wanted to shake her head. She briefly looked at Satele, who was avoiding eye contact, face all crumpled.

    "Are you sure about that?" Evangeline asked and nodded in the direction of Satele.

    Asher looked at Evangeline then shifted his gaze at Satele. Torn between two women, Asher opened his mouth but closed it again and again.

    "I . . . I . . ." Asher was at a loss for words.

    "You''re fired, "Evangeline dered and crossed her arms. "It seemed that you found a new Queen to serve. So you''re fired." She flipped her hair and sauntered towards Eric.

    "I don''t need a servant who is not loyal to his master," she muttered before she stopped in front of Eric.

    Eric''s lips parted, but Evangeline already hugged him tight before he could speak.

    "Call me every day, okay?"

    Eric''s tight expression loosened a little as he hugged her back. "Of course."

    Evangeline then kissed him on the lips that made Asher''s mouth drop. Asher wanted to break them apart, but Satele held his shirt.

    Kissing him like there was no tomorrow, Eric closed his eyes and savored her warmth. But before he could hug her back, she backed away.

    "Any more, and I might not go," she said, choking a little. Her eyes breamed with tears, and it seemed it would fell at any moment.

    "I love you," she proimed onest time before she went her way. Hurry in her steps before that overpowering emotion stopped her from going.

    Eric''s vision blurred, and his chest felt so heavy it might give in. He couldn''t see. All he knew was, she was gone.

    Inside the ne, Evangeline looked down at the city of Burberry. She couldn''t even imagine that she would start a new in a foreign country.

    It was all thanks to Eric. Meeting him, he mended what was broken and healed what was scarring. Her trust was shattered, but he took his time earning it back.

    Without him, she would probably just continue her life without purpose. But since meeting him, this crazy idea of her, him, and a little boy kept rewinding in her head. This idea of designing dresses and clothes for their children brought a smile to her face.

    She loved him. With devotion and purity that she didn''t know she was capable of doing. She always thought that they would be together forever. But things changed. Not her feelings. But something inside her changed. Being away with him made her realized that it was not just physical love. It was something more.

    Even afar, she felt his presence. Saw his smile. Heard his voice. He was not with her, but it felt like he was always with her. This feeling . . . this was something that could no longer be defined as just love.

    It''s a connection between two souls.

    ----

    A/N

    Thank you very much for supporting Eric and Evangeline in their love story. Stay tuned for Side Stories XD

 Chapter 210 - Epilogue 1 & 2

    Epilogue 1

    After two years

    On a private ind, the sea crashed against the shore creating gentle ripples. The blue sky intermixed with orange and darkness, signaling for the day to end.

    Rozarriaid on the white flour sand. Her feet crunched on the soil, feeling the tiny particles on her skin. Connecting with nature brought a peace that she so longed for.

    A soft linen-covered her back, and she looked over to see the most handsome man she everid eyes.

    "You''ll catch a cold." Alvaro smiled and sat beside her.

    Rozarria just brushed her hair behind her ear and arranged the linen on her shoulders.

    "Maybe if I did, you''lle to your senses and finally let me go back to my country."

    Alvaro chuckled. "There''s a lot of doctors on the ind. I''ve made sure that you''d be properly taken care of."

    He then rubbed Rozarria belly with all the gentleness he didn''t know he had. "It''s getting bigger. I wonder if it''s already capable of kicking your stomach."

    Rozarria stifled augh. "It''s just four months old."

    Alvaro hummed andid his head on Rozarria''s thighs, ear against her tummy.

    "I wonder if it''s a girl," he said.

    "It''s a boy," Rozarria answered in finality.

    Alvaroughed. "Either way. I''ll love her."

    "Him," Rozarria corrected.

    ¨¢lvaro looked at Rozarria, fingers brushing her face. "Jealous?"

    Rozarria flexed a brow. "Who was it that kidnapped me and brought me here when I refused him?"

    Alvaro faked ignorance. "It''s not like I''ve restricted you. You can use the boat if you want and go to the maind. And you have your phone with you at all times, right?"

    ". . ."

    Alvaro grinned and pinched Rozarria''s rosy cheeks. "Let''s not talk about it. We''ve both know that you love me. That''s why you came with me without as much as a squeak."

    He then rolled to his side and closed his eyes. His grin turned into a full smile when Rozarria mumbled incoherent words. She did it sometimes when she couldn''t express her emotions.

    How cute.

    . . .

    . . .

    The waves crashing to shore created a luby, and Alvaro fell asleep. Stroking his hair, Rozarria watched the boats'' lights lit on the sea. The birds flew in the dim sky. Feeling the warm air against her skin and the fine sand on her feet . . .

    She had no moreints.

    Bzt!

    Startled by the vibration of her phone, she picked it up.

    "Miss, when are youing back?"

    Said her secretary on the other side. Rozarria could actually see her on the verge of crying with just her tone.

    "Hmm . . ."

    "Miss! This is noughing matter! Thepany needs you! It''s only a matter of time before your father knew of your disappearance!"

    "It''s fine. Just tell them I''ve been kidnapped."

    "Wha¨C¨C"

    Rozaria turned off her phone, and a sly smile rose the corners of her lips. She looked at Alvaro and brushed his hair from his forehead.

    "I love you, but what made you think that I''ll just make it easy for you?"

    ----

    Epilogue 2

    After two years

    "Boss, why are you working at this convenient store?" a man said and roamed his eyes inside the store.

    "Boss, the other gangs are mocking us. Saying that you''ve be a wuz! Saying that you''re like a puppy obeying a woman."

    "Boss, what happened to being masculine? To being the ultimate man? To sit on your throne surrounded by your harem?"

    Asher sighed and looked at his subordinates in the eyes. "Shut up! I''m still that man, okay!" He then resumed checking the inventory wearing the convenience store''s apron.

    "Boss, have you forgotten how you used to be?" said another, "you were feared wherever you went. Even the sight of your shadows caused your enemies to tremble. All women trip on the sidewalk just to get your attention. I think it''s high time that you remember who you are."

    As his subordinates talk him to get back to his senses, Asher recalled his glorious days. That was right. Why was he reduced to just this? His life was supposed to be exciting, thrilling, and full of adventures. He was not supposed to be stuck in this convenience store because of just one girl.

    "You know what," Asher said all of a sudden, prompting everyone''s silence. He removed his apron and smashed it on the ground. "You''re right! I am a man, and a man should live his life surrounded by fights and women! If not, you''re not a man!"

    Everyone''s face lit up and roared.

    "Boss!"

    "Boos! You''re finally back!"

    At the side, D was cleaning the counter with a no-care expression.

    "Yosh! I''m going show that woman whose Boss!" Asher said and was about to exit the door when Satele came with her reporter''s notebook and pen.

    "What?" Satele said when Asher looked at her.

    "You and I have to talk," Asher said and ced his hands on his waist. "Let''s get straight who''s the man in this rtionship. You just don''t get to order me around. I am the Boss in this rtion¨C¨Chmp!"

    Asher swallowed the rest of his words when Satele tiptoed and kissed him shut.

    She then looked him in the eyes and licked her lips. "Get back to work. Who knows, if you finish ahead of time, I might reward you."

    She then left and went inside the staff''s room to change to her part-time uniform.

    . . .

    . . .

    "B-boss?"

    Everyone called and crept behind Asher to see what was going on. But then they back away when Asher turned with a face which made everyone''s mouth drop.

    "Everyone, go back to work. If I see anyone cking, I''ll fed you to my replies," Asher said with a dopey smile as he put on his apron.

    "B-Boss, what happened to being a true man?"

    Asher looked at his subordinates and said with a serious face and voice, "Sometimes, a true man has to settle and just take care of one woman and start a family."

    . . .

    . . .

    "Huuuhhh?!!"

    Everyone shouted while D was still cleaning the counters with a face that said it all, I''ve long given up hope.

    In Sparkle entertainment

    Angel was sitting on a chair while the staff prepared her makeup for the shoot. Aldrick then went inside her room, food in hand.

    "Where have you been?" she asked after he kissed her forehead.

    "With Satele," Aldrick answered vaguely.

    Angel''s brow rose and she signaled for her assistant. "Fay, please tell Mr. Dominick that I''ll be having that dinner tonight."

    "Alright! Alright! You win," Aldrick immediately said and pouted a little, "I was with here because of an interview. You know that we owe her that much, right?"

    Instead of answering, Angel raised her hand but her eyes remained lock on Aldrick. "On second thought. Tell Mr. Dominick that I''m allergic to seafood so we''ll just have to postpone that dinner."

    "Cruel," Aldrick muttered under his breath.

    But what could he do? He fell in love with a cruel, cruel woman.

 Chapter 211 - Epilogue 3

    After two years

    Evend Park

    Giggling and peals ofughter bounced along the dense trees and colorful flowers. Children ran all around while a woman chaste after them in a blindfold.

    "Here!'' Here!" hollered the children.

    "Here, Miss Waltz!" another girl giggled, running and hiding from the approaching Lilybe.

    "Tehehehe. You better ran before I catch you," Lilybe said, tongue licking her lips. Her hands were extending, feeling her surroundings as she took tiny steps.

    When her hands felt something, she flung herself forward andughed. "Ha! I''ve got you now! Ready for Lilybe''s ultimate attack! The tickle tickle beam!".

    Ahahahaha!

    All the childrenughed so hard. Their bodies bent, hands clutching their stomachs when Lilybe tickled a tree.

    "How udylike," said a man inside a car parked near the park. He then looked at the man beside him. "My Prince, we''ve been spying on Miss Waltz for some time now. Is this enough proof that she is not fit for nobility? What she''s doing is against the rules of a nobledy. Should we . . . h . . . h . . . h . . ."

    Daniel ignored his guard and continued to watch Lilybe. He didn''t know where the hell his guard got the idea that they were spying on her to obtain proof of her breaking the rules of nobility.

    Well . . . what he was doing was indeed spying, but that''s not the point. He didn''t know that they have rules for a nobledy not to y with children. It must be his guard''s prejudice¡ªthe imaginary rules for a nobledy.

    Daniel took another intake of air. Why was he spying again? Ah right . . . because of that.

    That bento box Lilybe took out and shared with the kids.

    His stomach growled like there was no tomorrow, and saliva dripped from the side of his mouth. When was thest time he had that kind of reaction? A long, long time. Ever since Lilybe left, all food was nd. He thought Lilybe put something in his food and even went to a specialist. But all results were normal.

    What was he feeling, then? What kind of hunger was he feeling whenever he saw her?

    It was not normal.

    And he came to the point that dignity and status were shitpared to his hunger.

    "Ah! Your Highness, where are you going?"

    His guard called, but Daniel just got out of the car and never looked back. His eyes were turning red, not straying from the food in Lilybe''s hand. He had to have it, or he''d die!

    "Your Highness?"

    Daniel stopped at that familiar yet distant voice. His eyes then went into Lilybe''s stunned yet astonished face. All the children scattered at the arrival of a stranger while some went ahead and yed with each other.

    But Daniel overlooked that. All his eyes took in was hers. Were her eyes always this beautiful? They were big and shiny and . . . full of emotions that took his breath away.

    There were many things he wanted to say to her, but all he managed was, "Can I have some of that?"

    "Eh?" Lilybe blinked before she scooted over to make space for him and hurried, "Of course, Your Highness. Please have some."

    Daniel didn''t think and just sat and gobbled everything that Lilybe handed to her. He was in a desert for a long time, aimlessly looking for an oasis. And when he found it after two years, his head spin for a few seconds until he felt like he was floating.

    It was so good he might cry!

    Daniel flinched when all the food in the box was clean to thest morsel.

    "Do you want another serving, your Highness? Though I have to go back home and prepare one for you."

    Daniel cleared his throat and fixed hispel. "Ah no," he said, a bit disoriented, couldn''t look Lilybe in the eyes.

    "Are you . . . *cough." Daniel coughed between his fists and cleared his throat. "Forgive me for myck of manners."

    "It''s okay, your Highness. Lilybe is not into formalities anyway."

    "Right . . . So how are you this past two years?"

    Lilybe''s head tilted to one side and smiled. "Lilybe has been well. She''s been into differentmunities in Evend and is cooking for the children in the orphanage. Lilybe is also a volunteer teacher and . . . and . . . ," Lilybe enumerated with her fingers.

    But Daniel wasn''t listening. Was her face glowing, or was it the sun? How could her lips be so cute and her voice so soothing? Was he still hungry that he was hallucinating?

    "Your Highness?

    Daniel blinked. "Y-yeah?"

    "Lilybe asked how you''re doing these past years?"

    Daniel just looked at her before he set his eyes forward. "Nothing much. I was in Burberry for the past two years until I graduated and moved back here. And now I''m doing my duties as the Prince of this country while learning to take over the throne."

    "Oh! Your Highness seems so busy."

    "Kind of."

    "Does your Highness want another box? I could prepare it for you."

    Daniel looked at the empty box in his hand and shook his head. "No. I don''t want to trouble you."

    Lilybe pped her hands. "No. Of course it''s no trouble. Lilybe is happy as long as your Highness is happy."

    "Eh?" Daniel''s head flung towards Lilybe, "Do you mean it?"

    "Eh?" Lilybe''s eye rounded in surprised by Daniel''s reaction. "Of course. Because your Highness is the Prince of this country, it''s Lilybe''s honor to make you happy."

    ". . ." Daniel turned to stone. He didn''t know why he felt ill all of a sudden.

    "I . . . I see . . ." Daniel muttered after some time.

    Lilybe got up to her feet, smiled, and bowed. "Well then, your Highness. It''s starting to get dark, and Lilybe needs to go back home to prepare dinner."

    Lilybe then walked towards the exit when Daniel called her name.

    She stopped and turned to him, who was walking to her with a serious face.

    "Your Highness?" she said. Her smile never left her face.

    "There is . . . there is something that only you could do to make me really happy," Daniel said in all seriousness.

    "Me?" Lilybe pointed a finger at herself when Daniel stopped just inches from her.

    Daniel''s eyes reflected Lilybe''s face. It took two years for him to realize that his mother was right. He didn''t know what he felt for her was true or not or if it was just because of her skills in cooking. Mostly because of her skills in cooking. But these past years that he lost his taste, he realized he would do anything to eat her cooking every day.

    "Lilybe Waltz, will you be my fianc¨¦e again and be my Queen when the timees?"

    Yes, even marrying her. The crazy, chubby woman who won his heart through his stomach.

    . . .

    . . .

    Lilybe blinked many times that she lost count. She then shed her signature toothy smile, and beamed.

    "Of course . . . Lilybe will not marry you."

    Daniel''s expression dropped, and he turned into stone once more.

    Lilybe hopped backward. "Lilybe still liked your Highness, but Lilybe don''t want to feel that feeling when you threw me away."

    Lilybe grinned, eyes closing like a crescent as she smiled her brightest.

    "And besides, Lilybe found something she wanted to do. Lilybe doesn''t want to be the Queen anymore. Lilybe just wants to y with children and baked and cook. Lilybe couldn''t do that when she is the Queen after all."

    ". . ."

    "Well then. It was nice meeting you, your Highness," she said when Daniel remained like a statue. She waved her hand and walked towards the direction of her house, skipping as she did.

    . . .

    . . .

    "M-my Prince?" the guard said when Daniel just remained stationary on his spot for a whole ten minutes. He waved his hand in front of Daniel''s face and recoiled when he suddenlyughed.

    Danielughed so hard he bent over. He then looked at his guard with a glint in his eyes. It was like his lethargic body was boosted with energy.

    "If I became King, I could change the rules, right?" he asked, though he was not really asking.

    "Eh?" The guard''s sunsses skewed on his nose before he straightened it in ce. "Of course, your Highness. Though you have to get the other¨C¨C"

    "Right. Father is old. It won''t be long and he will pass the throne to me," Daniel said, a grin spreading across his face as he looked in Lilybe''s direction.

    "Until then. I guess I''m the one who''s doing the chasing now."

 Chapter 212 - Epilogue 4

    After two years

    In Paris''s airport, Evangeline stepped inside the line of waiting people in the airport lounge. Her eyes then moistened as tears pooled in hershes. The anger she felt at the person bumping into her was forgotten.

    And before she knew it, she was hugging him. His arms circled her waist, making her forget where they were.

    "Ah god. I miss you so much," she exhaled.

    Eric smiled and pushed her a little to look at her teary face. He then gently brushed away her hair and said, "Even though we always video call each other?"

    Evangeline''s cheeks puffed, and her lips pointed forward. "It''s very different in person.. It took you this long to finish everything in Burberry, so it''s your fault for making me wait."

    "Sorry about that. It took longer to finish my quota than I expected. But everything is fine now." Eric patted her head and smiled.

    Evangeline hadn''t seen him in person for months, and it was very different on screen. In person, she was struck anew by how good he looked. He was attractive before without his disguise but now . . . he seemed so mature. He carried himself with confidence and assurance, and his eyes were deeper shades of grey than before. It added to his attractiveness that it was no longer just conventional good looks.

    "Is something wrong with my face?" Eric asked.

    "You look so handsome. How did that happen?"

    Ericughed a little. "Thank you? And you look as beautiful as always. Your hair is . . ." Eric trailed off.

    For thest two years, Evangeline was constantly changing her hair color and style.

    "Looking good," Eric continued when he felt that tingling in his spine with just her look.

    Evangeline beamed and flexed her hair. "I know, right? And just so you know, I go by Eva Hart now. Your fianc¨¦e is a rising stylist, you know. So a pseudo name is essential."

    "I . . . I guess, "Eric could only agree. However, he didn''t know why she chose Eva Hart. She might as well use her real name.

    "Shall we go?"

    Evangeline nodded and circled her hands on Eric''s as they walked towards the parking lot.

    When they settled Eric''s luggage in the trunk, they got inside the car. The moment they did, he grabbed Evangeline''s face and smashed his lips against hers.

    Evangeline recoiled, hands against Eric''s chest. She didn''t push him through. Instead, she closed her eyes and returned his intensity. It had been too, too long since theyst kissed. Too long.

    Panting, Eric withdrew a little and fished something inside his pocket.

    "Sorry it took so long," he said and opened the box.

    Stumbled in Evangeline''s view was a simple ring embellished with diamonds in all shapes, sizes, and colors.

    And her smile drop.

    "What''s wrong?" Eric said, sweat running in his palms.

    "It''s just . . . now that you are all rich and all. I expected something grand of a proposal." Evangeline looked at Eric and flung her hair aside. "But I guess this will also do."

    She then extended her hand at him. The glittering silver shone on her ring finger. The one that Eric gave her before she left for Paris.

    Eric''s brows crunched a little as he put on the ring for her. "Just give me an hour . . . No. Thirty minutes."

    He then dialed someone on his phone.

    "It''s fine, Eric. I''m just joking with you," Evangeline said with augh. But Eric continued the call.

    Afterwhich he looked at her and said, "Can we start all over after thirty minutes?"

    "Eric, it''s really fine," Evangeline insisted, but Eric just changed the subject.

    "Your brother has all grown up," he said.

    Evangeline rolled her eyes. "Barely four years old. I hardly call it all grown up." She then shed her phone on Eric''s face, excitement in her tone. "Do you see this? this is mytest style on him. Doesn''t he look cute?"

    "I wanted him to be my model, but that bit¨C¨CAngel won''t let me. Can you believe it? She''s hindering his future saying that the showbiz world is toxic and . . . h . . . h . . ."

    Evangeline rant on and on while Eric enjoyed looking at the picture. Even if Evangeline didn''t say it, she loved her little brother. Just from the carefully selected material down to the intricate design. She couldn''t have done it without a care for the wearer.

    And before they knew it, it was already thirty minutes. Eric drove the car out while Evangeline told stories about her ventures in Paris.

    "And then I have this client," she said, "a big shot in New York. His name is Luke Ja¨C¨C"

    BOOM!

    Evangeline didn''t finish her sentence when a blinding light shot through the sky. The light blossomed into flowers followed by another and another. Then it formed a sentence that brought tears in her eyes andughters in her mouth.

    Evangeline Heart, will you marry me?

    The crowd cheered. People dance. A whole ce was closed to give way to the parade and festivities. Flowers rained, and confetti flew everywhere!

    Evangeline looked at Eric, and sheughed amidst the tears. "Isn''t this a little bit too much?"

    Eric kissed her and murmured, "Nothing is too much when ites to you. What use of me being away with you for two years if I can''t give you this much?"

    Evangeline pinched Eric''s cheeks. "I''m going to get spoiled."

    Eric grinned. "It''s fine. As long as it''s me who is spoiling you."

    ----

    A/N

    This is the end of Epilogues. There are still some Side Stories left. XD

    Please support my other novels:

    - Realm Wars (Action, Adventure, Magic, Epic Fantasy, Romance, OPMC, Weak to Strong, Game Elements, RPG Element, Mature, R18)

    Synopsis:

    [Mature Content]

    A long, long time ago.

    In this world of power and magic, war is constant.

    The six realms in the world of Septverden have been shackled in perpetual conflict. They have engaged in ughter and battles among themselves for every reason possible, from territory, resources to meaningless semantics.

    In the era where the mortal realm is the weakest among the six realms, where human bones and ashes covered the entire Blue Earth Continent, Empires rise and fall as the never-ending cycle of war birthed boned deep hatred that even centuries can''t erase.

    Until the mortal realm no longer can take the oppression and give birth to a new generation of heroes.

    With power equal to that of the Heaven and Nether Realm.

    With strength and agility on par with the Beast realm.

    With magic and spells second only to that of the Elfen and Spirit realm.

    With these.

    The mortal realm stood shoulder to shoulder with the five realms and humans sore to never-seen heights.

    Together, they reimed theirnds and repelled the five realms back to their continent.

    And the world of Septverden finally known peace.

    Or so the tale goes . . .

    ----

    - Leanna (Reincarnation, Modern, Comedy, Romance, Second Chance, Mature, R18)

    Synopsis:

    [COMPLETED]

    My life has no meaning.

    I''m forty years old, a middle age woman. Some say I have a fulfilling life, an architect with a high sry, a one-bedroom condo unit and a face that, although not the most beautiful, certainly warrants a second look.

    The only thing people criticize about me is the emptiness of my ring finger.

    I''m not married and don''t have a family of my own. I don''t feel anything about it. I don''t need a man in my life, and I hate kids.

    The only thing I regretted was how I lived my life. Half of it wasted in school and the other half wasted in work. Before I knew it, I''m already old and at my deaths bed - alone and dying.

    THEN I WOKE UP FROM THE DREAM.

 Chapter 213 - Side Story 6 & 7

    Side Story 6

    After two years

    "Sisley, can you get the box of flu vines in the barracks?" the head nurse said.

    Sisley nodded and hurried inside the barracks. The area was vast, and going to and fro from the barracks into the main hall of Evend National School would take at least ten minutes or so.

    Sisley didn''t have time to caught her breath nor looked at her chaotic surrounding. Her eyes were forward and never straying on her path. And out of nowhere, a figure appeared.. She recoiled at the impact and immediately regained her bnce.

    "I''m sorry. Are you okay?" she asked as she looked upward.

    "Sisley?"

    Stunned, Sisley stared at Daniel. There was a rumor that an important person in Evend woulde to visit one of these days. But she sure didn''t expect that it would be Prince Daniel himself.

    "How are you? How have you been?" Daniel asked, all smiles. "I never expect to see you here."

    Sisley didn''t expect to see Daniel too. Not one bit. She was caught off guard at their sudden meeting and how her heart was beating so fast it was impossible to breathe.

    Daniel still had that effect on her even after two years. But she had grown since then, and she was no longer this weak little girl who was so easily swayed with her emotion. She found something much more important. More important than a failed rtionship.

    Sisley returned Daniel''s smile. "Daniel, it''s been so long. I''ve been doing great. How about you?"

    "I''m good. So what are you doing here? Are you a volunteer?"

    Sisley brushed her hair to the side. "Yes. I''ve been doing this since . . . since we''ve broken up."

    Daniel''s smile faltered. "Oh. Well. Have you finish your course at least?"

    Sisley looked Daniel in the eyes andughed a little. He was still the same. He still liked to take responsibility for things he didn''t have to.

    "It''s fine, Daniel. I never was serious about my course. I only took it because that''s what you took. And you don''t have to be responsible because I drop out of college. It''s my choice, and I''m very contented with what I''m doing right now. "

    Sisley took in some breath and sighed, eyes roaming around. "It brings me a sense of fulfillment."

    ". . . Oh. Well . . ." Daniel rubbed his nape. "I''m happy as long as you''re happy."

    Sisley''s gaze steadied at Daniel. "I always wanted you to miss me. Miss me like a part of you is dying. And then I wanted to p at your face at how I am today. Happy even without you. And if one day you''lle crying back to me, I''ll look you in the eyes and reject you as you rejected me . . . That''s the kind of woman I wanted to be."

    Daniel couldn''t react, and Sisley beamed. She nodded before she went her way. A single tear fell onto her cheek, but her smile was genuine as her words.

    As she went away, Daniel looked at Sisley''s figure. He then shook his head and smiled at himself. "I''ll look forward to it."

    Inside the barracks, Sisley felt like she ran a marathon. Her heart wouldn''t stop racing. She took steady breathes to calm herself, and when she did, sheughed at herself. The final broken ss stabbing her heart was finally gone. Now it could mend with time.

    She chuckled and huffed at the same time while remembering why she was at the barracks again.

    Right, the vines.

    And right at this moment, the door opened and came in people carrying boxes in each hand.

    "Just put it there, guys. There are more in the truck, so make sure to pile them ording to their code," said a voice so familiar with Sisley.

    She stepped aside and went towards that voice to find Max directing his people.

    "Max!" Sisley was never this excited to see a friend after almost two years.

    "Geh," Max inwardly grumbled. Why was Sisley in the barracks of all the time? Heposed himself and faced Sisley with a smile which he hoped made him more mature and handsome.

    "Yo! Sisley. Fancy meeting you¨C¨Cohf!"

    Caught off guard by the sudden hug, Max stepped back. Fortunately, he held his ground. His fingers opened and closed, shaking as he was about to hug her. But before he did, Sisley released him.

    "It''s so good to see you! What are you doing here?!"

    "Ah . . . well . . . I''ve been ah . . ." looking at Sisley''s round innocent eyes, Max faced away, ". . . Volunteering."

    "Really? Who would expect that with so many countries on earth, we would meet on thisnd."

    Max scratched his head. "Yeah . . . w-who would have thought? It''s such a small world."

    "Since when did you start volunteering? How about your job?"

    "Ah . . . well . . . you know me. I have . . . always have a big heart. And you know . . . ah . . . being stuck in an office isn''t really my style."

    Sisley giggled. "I never expected to see you. But I''m very happy I did." Then Sisley looked at the time. "It''s been nice to meet you again, Max. Truly. But I have to go. Our head probably is asking everybody where I am."

    As Sisley went to the boxes of medicine, Max called her name. Turning with a box in hand, she looked at Max, who was acting strange and awkward.

    "Uhm . . ." Max stuttered, crossing his hand as he leaned on the piles of boxes to look cool. "Do you want to get coffee sometime? Maybe this¨C¨C"

    CRASH!

    The weight of the boxes was light, and it moved when Max leaned on them.

    As he found himself on the ground, Max scratched his head, looking at the scattered boxes.

    "What the?"

    Sisleyughed as she put down the box and extended her hand at Max.

    "Yes, I would like to have coffee sometime."

    ----

    Side story 7

    When Evangeline was still studying in Paris, she returned to Burberry to spend the weekend with Eric.

    "Eric, I have a gift for you," Evangeline said, excited as he handed a box to Eric.

    "What is it? Eric asked, opening the box.

    "It''s a surprise!"

    When Eric opened the box, there was a piece of cloth inside. He pulled it out andid it before his eye.

    "Do you like it? I stitch it myself," Evangeline boldly proimed.

    "Wow. I never knew that you were so good with your hands. I like this sweater very much," Eric said, smiling.

    He then examined it, thinking how to put it on. It was too small, and there were holes and buttons that he thought were for his hands and head.

    Opening the buttons, Eric asked, "So how do I put this?"

    Eric looked at Evangeline, but the woman''s face was darker than the bottom of his pots.

    "It''s a hat, Eric."

    On another weekend

    "Eric, I have a gift for you."

    Eric grimaced. Here we go again. "Y-Yeah? What is it?" he asked, forcing a smile.

    "It''s a surprise!"

    Eric took in some air and exhaled it through his mouth as quietly as possible. He then opened the box and sighed in relief that this time, the gift was easy to guess.

    Heid it before his eyes and examined it. It was too big to be anything else. It didn''t have buttons. It was in, and it didn''t have holes. It was definitely . . .

    "A hank¨C¨C"

    "A sweater."

    "Sweater!" Eric corrected himself. "It''s a sweater! It looks like a sweater. The fabric is just right for a sweater. It''s definitely a sweater!"

    Eric then peeked at Evangeline with guilt in his eyes.

    Evangeline''s face was foreboding. Then her chin crunched, and she turned away.

    "Oh! Who am I kidding! I couldn''t sew even when my life depended on it!"

    Eric sighed andforted her. "Eve, you''re already a good stylist. You don''t have to stitch yourself. You can have others do it for you."

    Evangeline snapped at him. "All my ssmates knew how to sew. Even you know how to do it!"

    Eric raised both hands. "I just know how to do it. But I''m not an expert. And besides . . . you''re already ahead of your peers in designing." If you even know how to stitch, what would that leave other people? Please leave us something that we could do better than you.

    "What was that?"

    "I said that you''d learn it eventually. It just takes some practice."

    Evangeline sniffled. "Really?"

    "Yes, really."

    She then blossomed into a smile. "Thank you, Eric. For always by my side."

    Eric''s smile faltered a little. "Anytime."

 Chapter 214 - Side Story 8

    ckPine Country, La Leonora Casa Restaurant

    "My husband rarely left without me. He said that just a minute away from me, he would die," chuckled a woman with ck hair.

    "I''m so envious. I wish my husband is that clingy," seconded another donned in jewels so bright it hurts the eyes.

    "Oh please, everyone knows that your husband is so strict on the outside but a darling on the inside. I mean, looked at you. He practically showers you with jewels," chimed another.

    "But of course, no one can top the title of Mrs. Cole," another said.

    Every eye focused on a woman whose face toppled even the youngest stars.. Embellished in rare jewels and customized dress, she looked at everyone with her ashen blue eyes.

    "Well . . . it''s like a dream," she said, voice so soothing and face so ethereal. She was really loved by God.

    Everyone squealed like age was just a number.

    Alexa Cole raised her hand and smiled. "Let''s not talk about my life." Her attention then shifted to her side. To a woman who had a simple face and simple dress.

    "Let''s talk about our friend here who we didn''t see for so many years," she said with a pleasant voice, but eyes dead as her smile. "How are you, Kristine? I haven''t heard from you since . . . since my wedding."

    Everyone''s mouth suddenly mped tight. They knew that Alexa was amiable and a role model for women. At least on the outside. Alexa, or rather Leonora West, her name when she was still a maiden, was the Queen in ckPine and the talk in their inner circles. Being the sole heir to her family''s multibillion-dor empire, she was sought after. And when she married into the Cole, which was expected, she became the Empress.

    No one could go against her. Not even the ex-girlfriend of Alex Cole nor Alex Cole himself.

    Kristine shed her dimpled smile, and her face went from simple to divine. Even her wrinklesplimented her face. "Oh, I''m still the same. I just went traveling and exploring the world. You''ll be surprised at how many people I''ve met and cultures I''ve experienced."

    "Oh . . . ," a madam said. A smile glued on her face, but her brows were in one line. "You mean . . . you''re still not married?"

    "No," Kristine answered simply.

    "You mean all these years, you''re not married and don''t have children yet?" another said, eyes almost popping out.

    "No," Kristine answered again.

    "Oh my God. I can''t believe it. I mean . . . I can never imagine life without my husband and children anymore."

    "True. The meaning of life is by birthing life. You should get married and have children of your own. Though I don''t know if you can anymore . . ."

    "What are you saying? Of course, she still can. Technology is so advanced these days that you can even have children without birthing one."

    "But where''s the joy in that? You don''t get to experience to be a mother who carried your child for nine months."

    All thedies argued and forgot about Kristine while Alexa''s attention was always on the former.

    "So tell me . . . ," Alexa started while the others were busy voicing their opinions. "Why aren''t you still married?"

    Kristine drank her juice and licked her lips before she looked Alexa in the eyes. "Not all women wanted to marry. I just simply found my happiness exploring the world."

    "Really? A shame . . . you miss half of your life. I wonder if you''re the one who married my husband, you''d still say that."

    "Well, are you then . . ."

    Alexa''s head tilted a little. "Am I what?"

    "Happy?"

    Alexa''s eyes lost its shine, but the smile on her lips never wavered.

    "Like I said . . . it''s like a dream."

    ----

    Back in her mansion, Alexa sat in front of her dresser, removing her makeup. Kristine was back, and hopefully not for good.

    Removing her falseshes, she thought about the meeting the Coles were having. And, of course, she was never allowed to be a part of. In the first ce, was she ever allowed to be a part of anything?

    Ever since she married into the Coles, she could not take part in any family meetings. She was not allowed to take care of her sons. She was not allowed to make decisions without consulting the family. She was not even allowed to keep her real name. Everything she did and would do, she had to consult with the Coles. Her life belongs to the Coles.

    Looking at herself, she couldn''t recognize her face without the makeup. She couldn''t look at her lifeless eyes and ashen skin. The veins in the back of her head were acting again, and she rummaged through her drawer to get her medicines.

    The mansion was big. Her tables were full. Her wardrobe was four stories in space, and she had the best ess to everything money could buy.

    And yet here she was . . . depressed and alone.

    How did her life turn out this way?

    That''s right . . . since she married that man.

    Knock!

    Knock!

    The door opened, but she didn''t bother to look who it was.

    "Madam, Master Alex Cole is here to see you. He is in the study room," the butler said and bowed before leaving the room.

    She sighed. She couldn''t even say no. Every summons, she had toply. Every demand she had to heed. Every rule she had to follow.

    It''s suffocating.

    Not bothering if the mascara on her eyes smudged and the lipstick on her lips scattered on her chin, she flung the oil balm on the table and went out of her room.

    "At least mind your appearance."

    It was the first thing that Alex Cole said when she entered.

    "If father were here, you wouldn''t hear the end of it," he added.

    Alexa ignored him and went into the wine rack. "Why are you here?"

    It was silent for a moment before Alex snatched the file from his bag and put it on the table.

    "Sit, and let''s talk."

    Alexa faced him and drank a ss of whiskey in one gulp. Her lips skewed up in a shrewd smile as she walked towards her husband and sat in front of him.

    "What''s this?" she asked.

    "Divorce papers."

    Alexa''s smile froze, and her eyes shot to Alex. "This is the first thing you say to me after months of not seeing each other?"

    "You are the one who chose to stay away."

    Alexa dropped the papers. "Does your father know about this?"

    "Yes." Alex paused and looked at his wife. She lost weight. Again. Her pale, sickly skin cast shadows over her beauty.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, bothered by the pain on her face. "I thought that you''d finally be happy? Isn''t this what you always wanted?"

    Alexa blinked. She lost hold of her emotions for a second. She shook her head and chuckled. "After all these years, you still don''t get it . . . ," she murmured.

    But this always had been you . . . always using your head rather than your heart.

    "After all the surgery done with your eyes to restore your sight, you are still blind as ever. It was better when you still wore your sses. At least, you could see somewhat."

    She shot to her feet and swayed towards the door before Alex could open his mouth. "It made sense. Now that Kristine is back, you couldn''t wait to get rid of me."

    Alex''s brows crumpled. "Kristine?"

    "Just put it there," she said, cutting him off.

    "Aren''t you at least going to talk to me?" Alex said, stopping her.

    Alexa looked him in the eyes. "I''d rather sleep."

    She then walked out of the room.

    The door closed, and her tears fell. Her shoulders racked as she held herself. She couldn''t let out her cries. He would hear. She thought she was already numb, but just another word from him set her world in crumbles.

    Dragging her body to her room, sheid on her bed. She closed her eyes, but the tears wouldn''t stop.

    Their life started with them and ended with them. Wasn''t that their vows? But it turned out it was only hers to keep.

    When did it all start?

    When they were young, he was never the popr kid. The only redeeming quality to him was his name. He was skinny and short and had big round sses. His nose was always stuck on a book, and he never paid anyone attention. That''s fine. She never wanted his attention in the first ce.

    She was the bell in every ball¡ªthe muse in every ss. Attention followed whenever she went. It was always that way. It was the norm whenever she goes.

    But when puberty hits, everyone''s world turned upside down when he came to ss one day. Just months of holiday, and he turned into a celebrity. He got taller. His jaw became prominent. His body was well toned with lean muscles and his looks . . . oh his looks . . . he was a Cole alright.

    One thing that didn''t change was his nose that was still stuck on a book. Not that everyone minded. It added to his mysterious, non-approachable appeal.

    High school changed. Every day was a battle for his attention, and she was no exception.

    She stalked him everywhere, and it was no secret in school that she was interested in him. But he never returned her affection. He never did to anyone, and that was fine. She enjoyed the chase. The twitching of his brows whenever her love-nothings fell out from his locker. The crumpling of his face whenever she just looked at him when he was reading in the library. His constipated look whenever she stalked him during ss and weekends. Those were the good times.

    But her happiness was short-lived in the appearance of Kristine Rogers. A simple girl with mixed blood and foreign descent. Shocked was an understatement. The whole school practically went into chaos when out of nowhere, he and Kristine became a couple.

    Years of pursuing amounted to nothing in the face of true love. Was that it? It might be it. Because even she married him through the agreement of their families, after birthing three boys for him, after she sacrificed her freedom to follow the rules of his family just to be with him . . . his heart remained closed. Even before, even now, and maybe even in the future.

    Maybe it was really the time to let go. Maybe it was time to wake up from this nightmarish dream.

 Chapter 215 - Side Story 8.1

    Riiinngg~!

    *sigh . . .

    She couldn''t even grieve in peace. The phone designated for the Coles, which meant that she had to answer, or the butler woulde to her room and remind her again and again.

    Snatching the phone, she said, "What?"

    "Mother, is that the kind of tone you use to your son, who you didn''t see for months?"

    Alexa''s mind cleared, and she shot into a sitting position.

    "¨¢lvaro?"

    It was rare for her sons to call her. To them, she might as well be dead.. She couldn''t me them. She never did get a chance to take care of them. All because of the stupid rules of the Cole. Because they were afraid that her sons might get attached to her and she would control them into her bidding.

    What nonsense.

    But she also had her fault. She didn''t make any effort to protest, nor did she fought for them.

    "Mother, are you crying right now?"

    Alexa roamed her eyes. She was so sure there was no camera in her room.

    "No," she said and wiped her tears.

    Alvaro chuckled. "Oh. I thought you are. Since father filed for divorce."

    Alexa huffed a weakughed. "I guess everyone already knows, huh."

    "No. I just knew since you know . . . I''m already the head of the family and everything the Cole does . . . I know."

    Alexa paused. Sometimes, no . . . most often than not . . . she''s terrified of this son of hers.

    "Are you really my son?" she blurted.

    ¨¢lvaroughed on the other line. "You tell me, mother. Am I really your son?"

    Alexa sighed. "Let''s not y mind games anymore. I''m tired, Alvaro."

    "I bet you are. I can''t me you. After years of suffering in the Coles'' hands, you''re finally free. You must be very delighted, mother."

    Alexa''s chin quivered. She swallowed the lump in her throat, and it took a lot not to choke with her words. "If you called just to mock me, fine. I couldn''t me you since I didn''t take care of you. You might be just calling to a stranger . . . But always remember . . . you came from my womb, and I carried you for nine months . . . and . . . it was the happiest days of my life."

    ". . ."

    Alexa covered the phone when her tears fell, and her cries broke free from her mouth. The one thing that gave her strength to continue living was because of her sons. She wanted to see their life even if she was just a stranger at the side. Buttely, she was having difficulty fighting her depression and anxiety.

    "Mother, even if father divorce you, the Cole will still take care of you. But before you sign those papers, please look at the gifts I painstakingly searched for you. It''s waiting just outside your door. I wouldn''t have given them to you, but as they say, drastic situations call for drastic measures."

    Alexa rubbed her forehead. "Alvaro . . . is this a prank?"

    Alvaroughed, amused. "Don''t you think I''m too old to be ying a prank?"

    Alexa didn''tment, but her brows rose so high.

    "Anyway, I don''t n on giving it to you since I wanted to watch you and father suffer, but I already had my fill. Tis'' fun while itsted."

    "¨¢lvaro¨C¨C"

    Tut . . .

    Alexa sighed. Her eldest son was really . . . a demon in disguise. She had no energy to even step out from her bed, much less walked to open her door.

    Nevertheless, she got up and opened her door. What''s waiting for her outside was just a big box. She looked left and right, but the hallway was empty like always.

    Sighing through her mouth, she opened the box, and color returned to her lifeless eyes.

    Barefooted, she raced towards the study and opened the door. In her sight, there was only one person. A man sitting on the couch with his nose stuck on a book.

    "Alex . . . ," she whispered. He still didn''t leave. He was still there.

    It was like energy just kept flowing in her veins, and she was back to their younger years.

    Alex remained stuck on his book, didn''t bother to look at her while she approached and sat on the opposite side. Just like in their high school, she kept staring at him with palms on each side of her cheeks, a smile on her face which wrinkled her eyes. When was thest time she smiled that it strained her mouth? She forgot.

    "What?" Alex finally said when five minutes passed, and Alexa still hadn''t said a single word. She just looked at him with a smile on her face that he was beginning to feel scared for her. "You should really stop those medicines and seek professional help."

    Instead of answering, Alexa just asked, "Why?"

    Alex brought down her book and looked at her. "Why what?"

    Alexa''s eyes shone bright with tears. "Why have you kept all my letters? My sweet nothings. My gifts?"

    Alex couldn''t speak for a moment before he answered in confusion. "Is that important?"

    Alexaughed in defeat. That''s right. He was always like this.

    "Yes! It''s important! It''s important to me, at least. So tell me why . . . why have you kept them? After all these years. Why?" Alexa said, almost shouting.

    Alex rubbed the back of his head. His ears were red, and his lips were tight.

    "I just did," he said, even having difficulty in saying it.

    "I thought that . . . I thought that you didn''t care . . . I thought that . . . you throw all my gifts, all my letters or burned them."

    Alex closed his eyes and said, masking his feelings with annoyance. "I''ve never been the one to tell affectionate words. You should know that."

    Alexa''s eye rounded. Her mind nked out, and her body froze. "Does that mean . . . you . . . you have feelings for me?"

    Alex sighed, but his face was getting red. "I wouldn''t marry you if I didn''t."

    "Lies! You never told me. You never said that you love me."

    "Do I have to say it for you to know? I thought that I already showed it clearly."

 Chapter 216 - Side Story 8.2

    Alexa couldn''t say anything. Showed it? When? Where? How? Her eyes then shot to the ring on Alex''s finger. Come to think of it, she never once saw it leaving his hand. It was always there. But she thought that it was just for appearance. That was why she took hers off, and he never onceined about it.

    Alex took in a mouthful of air and sighed. "When we married, we stayed in the same room and shared the same bed every day until you decided to leave. I asked the chef to serve you brewed coffee and waffles because that is your morning routine. I renovated our house because I wanted you to have enough space for your clothes and jewelry. After all, shopping is what makes you happy. I renovated the garden and nted all your favorite flowers so every day, you would wake up surrounded by the smell of fresh roses. When you were pregnant, all my meetings and businesses were transferred home because I didn''t want to leave you. When you were sick, I took care of you when I returned from work.. I would take the time off preparing and buying you gifts on your birthday, on our monthsary, on our anniversary, and on special asions."

    The more Alex talked, the more Alexa was confused. What did he mean by that? Stayed in the same bed when they were married? Wasn''t that already a given?

    Then she remembered after their first night, she heard gossips that it was rare for Alex to share a room and that it was not a custom for the Cole couples to sleep on the same bed.

    But it was not the point. When did he ask the chef? She thought it was already a given that the food she likes would be served on the table. And the renovation of the house and garden, she thought it was only fitting that it would be renovated since she''s the new Madam of the house. The ce should have enough space for her things, and her likes should be met.

    She was pampered since young, and all her demands were given without a word that she couldn''t appreciate these gestures anymore. Was that her fault? But he didn''t say anything about it. He could have said that he was doing it all for her. Instead, he just remained quiet at the side like he always did.

    When she was pregnant, she did ask herself why Alex was always in the house, but she couldn''t remember most of it since she was either asleep or munching food.

    And when she was sick? She couldn''t remember he was there. All she remembered was the pain when he still went to work, even when she couldn''t get out of the bed. She thought it was only a dream when he held her hand and changed the towel on her forehead. And the gifts . . . she thought it was his secretary who scheduled and booked the restaurants since he didn''t personally give her the gifts. It turned out that she was only thinking that he was working, but instead, he was preparing for their date the whole day?

    Alexa shook her head. "All you''ve said. Aren''t they all a given in a rtionship? How would I know that you love me with just those? They''re just normal." Yes, all he did were normal. Nothing out of the ordinary from the things other men did just to get her attention.

    Alex looked at her, eyes a little red and downcast. "I see . . . for you it may look ordinary. And those things I did maybe normal . . . but I never did those things to anyone. Not even my mother . . . Only you . . ."

    Alex''s face blurred as tears streamed on Alexa''s cheeks. How could she have known that? He didn''t say anything.

    Tears filled her eyes, and she croaked, "Then when I left. Why didn''t you stop me?"

    Alex paused for a moment before he replied, "Because I thought that . . . you got tired from all the rules my family set upon you. I thought that it would be best if at least I could get a little bit of your freedom back to you. If you left you could do all the things that you couldn''t when you were staying in the Cole''s mansion."

    "Then . . . what about Kristine?" she mumbled.

    Alex''s brows crumpled. "Kristine?"

    "Yes. Kristine," she said, intending for it to be a shout, but it came out weak. Her feelings were rioting, and she couldn''t think straight.

    "Who?"

    "Kristine Rogers!" Alexa jumped from her seat and went directly in front of Alex. Her hands held Alex''s shoulders, nails digging on his skin. "The girl you dated in high school!"

    "Oh, Kristine? She and I just shared the same love for books. That''s all. We''ve never dated."

    All of Alexa''s strength disappeared, and Alex shot to his feet to hold her in ce.

    "Then . . . then . . . it was just all . . . rumors?" she mumbled.

    She was in a daze until her eyes narrowed at Alex. "And you didn''t refute them?"

    Alex''s brow rose. "You didn''t ask me."

    Alexa''s mouth fell. Shen thenughed like she had gone crazy. She just might have trudged the thin wall between sane and insanity.

    "Right now, all I can think is either to rape you or shove the end of the knife in your chest."

    ". . ."

    Alex blinked and said with a stoic face, "I prefer the former."

    ----

    "Wow! You''re glowing!"

    "What''s the asion? Why have you suddenly called for us after our get-together yesterday?"

    Alexa beamed and kissed her friends'' cheeks. She even kissed Kristine''s before they settled on their seats.

    "Well . . . I''m going to tell you something," Alexa started, her happiness was radiating from her voice.

    "What is it?" everyone asked, smiling. Her happiness was contagious.

    Alexa paused and stared at everyone before she beamed her brightest. "I''m single!"

    Everyone''s smile dropped except for Kristine. Their faces were baffled before they went into an uproar.

    "What?!

    "Why?!"

    "How did it happened?!"

    "What happened? You''re still married yesterday!"

    "Oh my God! Are you okay?!"

    Alexaughed and calmed everyone down with her hands.

    "Now. Now. Everyone calm down. Let me exin." As she said so, she caught the twinkle in Kristine''s eyes. The woman could barely hide her happiness at the news of her divorce.

    "I''m sure the news didn''te out as a surprise since I''m sure you all know I''m not staying in the Cole''s mansion anymore."

    All thedies looked at each other and cleared their throats. Of course, everyone knew. It just that, they pretended that nothing was wrong since they all knew Alexa loved Alex so much ever since high school.

    One of her friends reached for her hand. "Oh my God. Are you okay?"

    Alexa smiled. "I''m fine. I couldn''t be happier."

    It was silent for a moment before her friends said their words of encouragement.

    "Well, I think it''s good that you''ve got a divorce and set yourself free."

    "Yeah. It''s better than to let yourself suffer."

    Kristine licked her lips and asked, concerned on her face but eagerness in her voice, "So what are you going to do now that you''re divorce? Why don''t you explore the world? It helped me from moving on."

    Some looked at each other, and some raised an eyebrow, and some were waiting for the show.

    But everyone was left speechless when Alexa''s smile grew.

    "Actually I have another news for you all," she said and rummaged through her bag. She then handed out envelopes to everyone and handed thest to Kristine, saying, "Open it."

    Eyeing at each other first, they peeled the envelope.

    You are invited to the grand wedding of

    Miss Leonora West and Alex Cole

 Chapter 217 - Side Story 9 & 10

    Side Story 9

    Design Art Studio, Paris

    "What are you doing here?" Evangeline asked. It was the start of the ss and the start of her new life. It would have been perfect if not for the man who was in front of her.

    "I''m here because I want to be a stylist," Calvin said. His bald head shone with the light, lookingical in contrast with his serious face. It was his way of repenting for what he did to her in the past.

    "You?" Evangeline arched an eyebrow. "Don''t make meugh. I don''t care what you want nor what you do. Just stay away from me.".

    She flipped her hair and entered the ssroom.

    Calvin watched her figure going inside the room. His eyes never stained from her. It was understandable, her animosity towards him. But he already decided, he would earn her forgiveness whatever it took.

    This was his year!

    He entered the room and took the seat behind Evangeline. He would take the seat right next to her but she already put her bag on it, iming the whole chair as hers.

    No matter, it was the perfect area to view her perfect nape. He was determined to make things right. He won''t give up until she looked his way. This time, he would court her properly.

    Nothing and absolutely nothing could hinder him.

    "Hello."

    Calvin looked over and his heart went straight to his mouth at the sight of big round blue eyes and bob-cut golden hair.

    "May I seat here?" she asked.

    Calvin blinked before he looked away. "Suit yourself."

    "Thanks."

    Calvin faced the window and grabbed his heart. Why was it beating so fast? And why the hell was his face so red that he even felt the heat! The girl beside him wasn''t even beautiful and could bepared to Evangeline. But she sure was the cutest girl he had ever seen in his life!

    "Hi, are you a foreigner?"

    Calvin''s head spin for a second before he cleared his throat and faced her. He hoped there was no anomaly on his face. He didn''t know why he was this conscious.

    Calvin took in some air when the blinding rays of cuteness attacked him the moment he faced her. But don''t underestimate him. How many women, of great beauty he might add, had he slept with?

    What''s a girl who looked like she didn''t hit puberty? He could totally dominate and charm her with just his wits.

    "Yeah," he said. Looking serious and cool but his brain nked out, offering no further conversation.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Oh! Just like me!" she said in excitement. Then her face turned awkward. "Forgive me. I haven''t introduced myself."

    She extended a hand and beamed. "I''m Arnold von Dezer."

    . . .

    . . .

    "Eh?" Calvin couldn''t . . . or rather wouldn''t process what she said.

    Arnold scratched his head with an awkward smile. "Ehehehe. I know right. I have a manly name but girly face. People often mistook me for a girl so your reaction is understandable."

    Calvin just looked at him with a nk face.

    Yep. This was definitely his year!

    ----

    Side Story 10

    After two years

    Frizkiel Country

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "So let me guess. After all these years, after all your hard work, you don''t want to take over the Frizkiel''s shipping empire?" said a man in his sixties, sitting so freely against a rattan couch. He was donned in a simple vest and pants and wore a painter''s hat. With hisid-back appearance and out-of-date style, no one would even think that he was the one and only monarch of Frizkiel. The Emperor who ruled the country behind the light.

    He is also Eric''s father.

    "Yes," Eric said without any change in his expression.

    ". . ." It was quite for a moment before the man asked, "because of a woman?"

    "Yes."

    The man''s face scrunched, and his lower lips puckered. "Heeee . . ."

    Eric''s brows twitched.

    "So what are you going to do? Just inherit your inheritance and be gone?"

    "Yes."

    The man''s cheeks puffed. "Yes, my ass. You''re just going to follow that woman."

    "You''ve been spying."

    The man got up from his seat. "Of course I''ve been spying! You''re my son! I''m worried about you all the time."

    "No. You''re just enjoying spying in your children''s life."

    ". . ." The man crossed his arms and faced away. "I won''t allow it! You have a natural talent to take over my position one day, and I won''t allow a woman to ruin the future of Frizkiel."

    Eric sighed under his breath. "Suit yourself. I just came here to inform you about my decision."

    Eric then left the man with his rumbling and discontent.

    "Eric! Eric! Come back here!" When Eric didn''t as much as look back, the man sighed and slumped on his chair. "That rotten child. Where did he take his attitude from?"

    At the side, Rozarria and Mike looked at their father with dead eyes while Dimitri pranced and jumped after Eric.

    Rozarria flipped her hair. "I''m going back."

    "Me too," Mike seconded.

    And the man ranted again about how his children were all heartless. Of course, his children paid him no mind and still went their way.

    Rozarria stopped and snatched a look at Mike. "I heard Francisca is here."

    "Mmmm . . ."

    "So it''s official then."

    "Mmmm . . ."

    Rozarria''s brows twitched. She could count the times when Mike actually had a sentence to speak.

    "Do you love her?" she asked.

    ". . ." The corner of Mike''s lips rose in an attempt to smile, but it only appeared menacing. "Is that important?"

    Rozarria''s fine hair rose, but she kept her feelings to herself under a poker face. They were all poker-faced, just like their mother except for Dimitri, who inherited more of their father''s character. But between her, Eric and Mike, Mike held the trophy with his single expression. Seriousness.

    He was serious since a child, and if ever he did change his expression even just the slightest, his face turned menacing, and people ran in fear.

    Rozarria didn''t know if she should feel pity for him orugh at his predicament. But even so, people, regardless of gender, sought his attention. He had many women, but none of themsted. How could theyst? Women needed attention and affection, but Mike had none of that. Except maybe if he was caring for animals.

    In a sense, his good looks were a curse. He could never exert himself the effort to love because he knew that many women sought him. There were so many mermaids in the sea. What was one woman?

    Rozarria restrained a sigh. "Either way. I hope she''s the one. You''re not getting any younger after all."

 Chapter 218 - Side Story 10.1

    After Mike fetched Francisca at the airport, they made their way into her hotel.

    Along the way, Francisca talked about their wedding preparations, and Mike just listened to her. He looked at the woman beside him. What Rozarria said rang in his ears.

    "Do you love her?"

    Is that important? He thought. All the women he dated, his feelings for them were the same. But only Francisca didn''t demand his attention nor affection. She was the only one who didn''t mind hisck of expression.

    Looking at her, her golden curls freely forming her beautiful face. Her eyes were shining, creating a bright blue and her full lips were mesmerizing as she spoke..

    She was also tall¡ªalmost the same height as him.

    He bet their children''s genes would go beyond the scale. The important factor why he chose to settle with her.

    Mike inwardly sighed. He was always like this. Hecked sympathy and other feelings a human being had. He didn''t know if it was a congenital disability or if there was something wrong with him.

    He had himself checked, and he was normal. But still, if Francisca died at this moment, he wouldn''t even bat an eyelid. He would just resume his day.

    He was definitely a . . .

    "Oh, look! A flower shop," Francisca said, pointing at a newly opened shop.

    Mike''s attention went into the shop. It was small, but it looked cozy and inviting.

    "That''s rare. I didn''t know that you can grow flowers in this climate," Francisca said with augh.

    Frizkiel''s'' weather was indeed harsh. And most of the time, it was snowing, and worst, a blizzard hits. But it didn''t mean that there were no longer flowers in the area. There were specific breeds of nts, mainly the ones that were grown indoors.

    But Mike felt it was a lot of effort exining, so he just settled, with an "Mmmm . . ."

    "Let''s take a look! I''m curious as to what types of flowers are being sold there," Francisca said and asked the driver to stop at the flower shop.

    Mike didn''t want to, but Francisca wasn''t from Frizkiel, so he might as well indulge if she was curious about his homnd. It was better that way if they were to be wed, they''d be spending their life here after all.

    The little bell chimed, signaling for a customer, and Francisca uttered a low, "Wow. Its . . . cramped here."

    The space was enough for just a single person to move around because the disy took a lot of space.

    "Now I see, they are growing it indoors with hydroponic technology. That makes sense." Francisca nodded to herself.

    The flowers disyed were typical nts. Nothing out of the ordinary. They were beautiful because of their rich colors in contrast with all the white snow in Frizkiel. It was healing to the eyes.

    Francisca was roaming around while having a one-sided conversation. Mike was following behind her with a closed mouth as always.

    There was just a grandma, and a child in the store and Mike found it strange. Though the shop was small, it would require an adult to take care of the nts. The grandma was too old to even move while the child was . . . just a child.

    Mike''s eyes drop. It didn''t matter. They probably had another stuff inside that closed door.

    Diiinnngggg~!

    The bell rang and came in a group of boys. One of them looked at him for a brief second before he went towards the old woman. Mike wouldn''t care about it if only he was not sensitive to his surroundings. The sudden heaviness in the air when the boys came and the dark faces of the grandma and the child at the sight of them.

    Mike wanted tough at himself. He was insensitive to people but not to his surroundings. It was due to his upbringing. Being the firstborn and male at that, many was just a number with the amount of people who targeted his life. If he wasn''t alert all the time, his corpse would have rot underneath a long time ago.

    But when Eric was born, their father considered making him the heir because hecked the emotion to being considered human, and Dimitri was a lost cause. Not that he minded.

    "Hello, granny. Is Freya home?" one of the boys said.

    "No, she already went back to her province," said the old woman.

    The boys looked at each other and smirked.

    "Don''t lie to us, granny. We saw her just yesterday. Even with the hood, we know it''s her."

    The little boy stood between them and red at the teenagers. "If you don''t have anything to buy, please leave, or we''ll call the cops."

    The boy rose his hands and back a little. "Woah, little dude. We don''t have any ill intentions. We just wanted to see Freya. Is all."

    "What''s going on?"

    Every eye zeroed at Francisca, holding pots of flowers in her hands. "Are you guys causing trouble?"

    Francisca was indeed beautiful, but she was also intimidating with just her height alone.

    The boys'' lips were tight before they nodded at the door and quietly went out.

    "We''ll visit again, granny," they said and were gone.

    "Teenagers," Francisca said in disdain. She then went towards the old woman and said, "Are they bothering you?"

    The old woman sighed before she said in a helpless tone. "The truth is, we just moved here, and by chance, they saw my granddaughter. Since then, they''ve been harassing her. My poor granddaughter couldn''t get out anymore."

    Francisca''s eyes rounded. "Wow! Your granddaughter must be a real beauty then."

    Mike looked at Francisca. There was something he wanted to say but kept it to himself.

    "Grandma?"

    The back door opened, and a woman peeked in. "Is there a problem? I heard loud voices."

    "Nothing, darling. It''s just those boys again," the old woman said and opened the door revealing a woman donned in a simple dress.

    Mike caught his breath. From all the women he met, she was the most beautiful. Her ashen curls changed color to the purest crystal blue. Her face looked so pure, she might be mistaken as an angel. But what caught his attention was her eyes. They were blurry, and she was not blinking.

    She was blind.

    No wonder those boys seemed bewitched. She was a beauty, alright. One that struck the soul. Or should he say, struck every man''s weak point. Her beauty and fragility would make every man go crazy.

    "Wow. You''re a beauty, alright," Francisca eximed and went straight to Freya. She then looked at her and said, "There''s something wrong with your eyes, though."

    The old woman sighed. "My granddaughter is blind. She lost her sight since she was little."

    "Eh? That''s horrible. Have you consulted a doctor about it? It''s such a waste she couldn''t see," Francisca said and waved her hand in front of Freya.

    As the old woman and Francisca talked, Mike studied the girl. She was young. He bet in her twenties. She appeared meek and quiet, and the slightest noise made her flinched.

    Yep. She''d definitely stirred a man''s libido.

 Chapter 219 - Side Story 10.2

    A few days passed, and Mike found himself going into the same flower shop. Apparently, Francisca asked him to consult with the owner if they were willing to supply all the flowers at their wedding. The one she bought a few days ago made her happy that she was even considering coborating with a small shop.

    She was too busy with the wedding preparations, so the task fell on his hands.

    Mike looked over. It was starting to snow. Then someone bumped into him, and his slit eyes looked at the woman with the hood.

    "I''m sorry," she said, panting¡ªfogged blurred her beautiful face.

    "You are . . .. Miss Freya," Mike said.

    "M-Mr. Lantis?" she rasped. Her little fingers clutched his chest.

    Why was her voice so weak and pleading? And her big dull eyes shone with tears.

    "Miss Freya, wait! We just wanted to have coffee with you!"

    Both Mike and Freya looked at the teenagers who were right behind her¡ªrunning in her direction.

    Mike sighed under his breath and pulled Freya into a corner. He pressed her against the wall while shielding her from view with his body.

    The smell of her hair reminded him of flowers, and though she was blind, he was attracted at how her eyes shook in fear. She was trembling beneath him, and he thought of a cornered rabbit. This put a smile on his face.

    Eventually, the boys went past them without even looking in their direction.

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "I''m . . . I''m sorry . . . ," she said, voice meek as her face.

    Mike pulled away and looked at her. "I''ll take you home."

    She looked down and clutched her hands. "N-no . . . I''ve . . . I''ve troubled you enough."

    "Can you get back home alone?"

    She was silent for a moment. She then beamed, eyes turning crescent, and her face turned holy. "I have my cane with me, so it''s fine."

    She looked at him like she could see him. Then her face lowered a little. She seemed ufortable didn''t know where to put her arms nor what words to say next.

    "Then, I''m going ahead," Mike said and prepared to leave.

    "W-wait," she said in frantic. She hurried towards him only to fell on the ground when she lost her bnce.

    Mike closed his eyes for a moment before he went to her and pulled her up.

    "S-sorry," she said, embarrassed. Her face was red, and her lips were so moist.

    "I- I just wanted to tell you that uhm . . . if you''d like to have some tea as my way of thanking you . . . and . . . and . . ."

    As she talked, Mike studied her face. Her face could be considered a national treasure. Coupled with ashen soft curls and all this snow, she looked ethereal. He then pinched her mouth, causing her to gasp.

    "You really are beautiful," he said with a serious face and voice. Her breath was so warm against his skin. Her lips were tantalizing red and it looked very soft to kiss.

    "But you can stop acting now."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    She was shocked for a moment. Then her expression changed. Her frail face looked hard. Her weak eyes turned sharp, and her voice was full of confidence. Transforming her image from a girl into a woman.

    "You knew?"

    She smiled. And Mike, for the life of him, found it cute. A feeling that he only experienced when he was with animals.

    "You were good actors. But unfortunately, I already found out the moment our driver turned into a path that we don''t usually traverse." This would be the time for him to keep silent because he didn''t want to exin. Exining took a lot of words, but he found himself unable to stop talking.

    "And I believe that my dear fianc¨¦e, Francisca is also a part of this? As well as those boys who were chasing you. And, of course, the grandma and the child."

    The smile on her face widened, and she backed away a little. "I thought so. I knew that we shouldn''t have change the direction. We should have forced our way and rent along that path," she mumbled to herself.

    "Even if you did. I would still know. Francisca would give it away."

    She sighed and shrugged her shoulders. "Sorry about that. She''s more into action than acting."

    He knew it. No woman would everst long with him without a motive. "What I want to know is . . . why?"

    She looked him in the eyes like she could see and spoke with a voice like she owned the world. "The heart of Frizkiel."

    ". . ."

    ". . ."

    "Our heirloom. So I''m dealing with a thief?"

    "Treasure Hunters if you well," she said and ced her hand on her waist.

    Mike smirked. "A blind treasure hunter?"

    "Partially bind," she corrected. "I can see your shadow and can hear the beating of your heart."

    "Hmm . . . so what now?"

    "Now we go to n B," she said. She then approached him and stared him in the eyes. "I heard from Francisca that youck certain emotions. Let''s make a deal. I''ll help you get back those emotions, and you''ll give me the heart of Frizkiel."

    ". . ." Mike was silent for a moment. Not batting an eyelid as he said, "What made you think I''ll agree?"

    She licked her lips. "Well . . . for starters. Instead of an heirloom that collected dust in your vault, I think you''d rather live your life in the present."

    ". . ."

    "So tell me, son of Frizkiel. Would you rather go with me and get back your emotions, or would you rather be stuck in here and resume your dull life as a robot?"

    Mike couldn''t utter a word. He couldn''t take his eyes away from her. She was blind, but it felt like she could see his soul. Her eyes shone more than his and more so from all the people he knew.

    It was full of life . . . full of passion . . . it took his breath away.

    His hand stretched before he knew it, and it weed hers in a tight shake.

    "Deal."

    ----

    END of I am the Queen

    Thank you for everybody who supported this novel.

    Please support my other novels, as well.

    I''m nning to enter the new werewolf contest so please follow me and add to your library once it is released.

    My Social links:

    Facebook, Instagram, Twitter: MiuNovels

    Website: https://.miunovels/

    Please donate for my milk addiction

    PayPal: [emailprotected]</a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!